The history of the indulgence shewing its rise, conveyance, progress, and acceptance : together with a demonstration of the unlawfulness thereof and an answere to contrary objections : as also, a vindication of such as scruple to hear the indulged / by a Presbyterian.
         Brown, John, 1610?-1679.
      
       
         
           1678
        
      
       Approx. 549 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 81 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-08 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A29750
         Wing B5029
         ESTC R12562
         13578258
         ocm 13578258
         100484
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A29750)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 100484)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 837:12)
      
       
         
           
             The history of the indulgence shewing its rise, conveyance, progress, and acceptance : together with a demonstration of the unlawfulness thereof and an answere to contrary objections : as also, a vindication of such as scruple to hear the indulged / by a Presbyterian.
             Brown, John, 1610?-1679.
          
           [14], 162, [2] p.
           
             s.n.],
             [Edinburgh? :
             1678.
          
           
             Written by John Brown. Cf. NUC pre-1956.
             Probable place of publication from Wing.
             Includes index in manuscript.
             Advertisement on p. [1-2] at end.
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Church of Scotland -- History.
           Scotland -- History -- 1660-1688.
        
      
    
     
        2004-01 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-03 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-04 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-04 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-07 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           THE
           HISTORY
           OF
           THE
           INDULGENCE
           Shewing
           its
           
             Rise
             ,
             Conveyance
             ,
             Progress
          
           and
           Acceptance
           :
           Together
           with
           a
           Demonstration
           of
           the
           Unlawfulness
           thereof
           ,
           And
           an
           Answere
           to
           contrary
           Objections
           :
           As
           also
           a
           Vindication
           of
           such
           ,
           as
           scruple
           to
           hear
           the
           Indulged
           .
           By
           a
           PRESBYTERIAN
           .
        
         
           Printed
           in
           the
           Year
           MDCLXXVIII
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           CHRISTIAN
           READERS
           ,
           Particularly
           ,
           the
           suffering
           Ministers
           and
           Professors
           in
           the
           CHURCH
           of
           SCOTLAND
           .
        
         
           
             Reverend
             ,
             much
             honoured
             ,
             and
             dearly
             beloved
             ;
          
        
         
           I
           hope
           ,
           I
           need
           not
           tell
           you
           ,
           (
           whom
           I
           look
           upon
           and
           addresse
           my self
           unto
           ,
           as
           taught
           of
           God
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           the
           main
           ;
           but
           in
           many
           things
           that
           relate
           to
           our
           present
           calamitous
           case
           and
           condition
           )
           that
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           times
           ,
           and
           what
           the
           Israel
           of
           God
           ought
           to
           do
           ,
           should
           be
           your
           Ornament
           &
           Cognizance
           ,
           distinguishing
           you
           from
           others
           ,
           who
           are
           brutish
           in
           their
           knowledge
           :
           Neither
           need
           I
           tell
           you
           ,
           how
           impossible
           it
           is
           to
           know
           ,
           what
           the
           present
           day
           and
           hour
           makes
           indispensible
           dutie
           ,
           without
           a
           just
           reflexion
           on
           what
           is
           past
           ;
           for
           the
           emergents
           of
           the
           present
           day
           can
           never
           be
           improved
           ,
           to
           the
           advantage
           of
           preventing
           the
           morrow's
           miserie
           ,
           without
           this
           ;
           whereas
           hereby
           the
           present
           day
           may
           be
           made
           the
           better
           for
           yesterdayes
           errour
           .
           Now
           ,
           that
           you
           and
           I
           may
           be
           helped
           to
           a
           profitable
           reflexion
           upon
           what
           is
           past
           ,
           and
           improve
           it
           to
           its
           just
           advantage
           ,
           the
           Lord
           hath
           been
           pleased
           ,
           in
           this
           common
           and
           unconcerned
           sopor
           of
           many
           ,
           to
           put
           it
           upon
           the
           heart
           of
           a
           Servant
           of
           his
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           hath
           given
           dexteritie
           ,
           of
           hand
           for
           the
           undertakeing
           ,
           to
           give
           you
           and
           me
           the
           following
           History
           ,
           and
           Account
           of
           one
           particular
           emergent
           ,
           in
           the
           sad
           History
           of
           our
           time
           ,
           which
           hath
           been
           followed
           with
           the
           most
           dismal
           and
           dire
           effects
           of
           any
           thing
           that
           hath
           befallen
           our
           poor
           Church
           ,
           &
           the
           precious
           remnant
           therein
           ,
           since
           the
           Holy
           Lord
           was
           pleased
           to
           give
           us
           up
           into
           the
           hand
           of
           such
           ,
           as
           have
           with
           violence
           and
           rage
           overturned
           that
           blessed
           and
           beautiful
           fabrick
           ,
           reared
           up
           and
           erected
           amongst
           us
           by
           Him
           ,
           who
           dwelt
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           made
           our
           soules
           glade
           in
           his
           house
           ,
           while
           we
           walked
           with
           Him
           ,
           and
           He
           dwelt
           among
           us
           .
        
         
         
           If
           this
           History
           and
           account
           be
           carped
           at
           ,
           and
           cryed
           out
           against
           by
           some
           ;
           that
           must
           be
           borne
           with
           ;
           for
           our
           distempers
           (
           Alas
           )
           and
           distractions
           are
           arisen
           to
           that
           heat
           and
           height
           ,
           as
           he
           who
           rebuk●th
           in
           the
           gate
           is
           hated
           ,
           and
           he
           who
           speaketh
           uprightly
           is
           abhorred
           .
           And
           yet
           a
           faithful
           and
           wise
           Servant
           ,
           seeing
           how
           his
           Lord
           is
           wronged
           ,
           and
           for
           what
           the
           Land
           is
           made
           to
           mourne
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           in
           hazard
           to
           be
           utterly
           ruined
           ,
           may
           not
           lay
           his
           hand
           upon
           his
           mouth
           ,
           and
           ,
           to
           prevent
           the
           opening
           of
           the
           mouths
           of
           others
           against
           him
           ,
           give
           up
           himself
           to
           a
           stupid
           silence
           .
           But
           whatever
           some
           may
           judge
           or
           say
           of
           what
           is
           here
           said
           ,
           and
           set
           before
           us
           ,
           wisdom
           will
           be
           justified
           of
           her
           Children
           :
           and
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           the
           account
           given
           will
           be
           refreshful
           and
           acceptable
           to
           many
           ,
           who
           love
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           lament
           these
           our
           recessions
           and
           declineings
           from
           our
           first
           love
           &
           wayes
           .
           Oh
           if
           I
           might
           mix
           myself
           amongst
           the
           mourners
           ,
           and
           those
           whose
           souls
           are
           melted
           &
           poured-out
           in
           them
           ,
           in
           this
           heart-rending
           reflexion
           !
        
         
           I
           shall
           at
           present
           forbeare
           to
           go
           so
           far
           backward
           ,
           as
           to
           set
           before
           your
           eye
           ,
           (
           which
           may
           make
           you
           and
           me
           goe
           mourning
           to
           our
           grave
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           remembered
           by
           us
           for
           that
           very
           end
           )
           what
           was
           our
           carriage
           ,
           or
           rather
           ,
           what
           were
           our
           miscarriages
           ,
           in
           the
           day
           ,
           when
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           with
           displayed
           banner
           and
           open-faced
           violence
           ,
           did
           raze
           and
           overturn
           all
           .
           Oh
           ,
           if
           He
           would
           raise
           up
           some
           to
           represent
           us
           now
           unto
           ourselves
           ,
           according
           to
           what
           we
           really
           were
           in
           that
           day
           ;
           that
           so
           we
           for
           our
           part
           might
           goe
           mourning
           to
           the
           grave
           ,
           and
           the
           succeeding
           generations
           might
           thereby
           take
           warning
           ,
           and
           beware
           to
           tread
           our
           path
           ,
           or
           trace
           our
           steps
           ,
           lest
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           done
           ,
           they
           should
           stumble
           ,
           fall
           and
           be
           broken
           .
        
         
           Leaving
           therefore
           this
           sad
           subject
           ,
           I
           come
           to
           make
           a
           blunt
           and
           abrupt
           inquirie
           how
           did
           we
           behave
           ?
           What
           was
           our
           Posture
           and
           Practice
           after
           we
           had
           so
           stupidly
           stood
           by
           ,
           till
           we
           saw
           the
           whole
           work
           overturned
           ,
           without
           offering
           to
           interpose
           effectually
           to
           prevent
           its
           ruine
           ,
           or
           fall
           with
           it
           ?
           And
           now
           ,
           when
           we
           ourselves
           were
           thrust
           from
           the
           publick
           Exercise
           of
           our
           Ministrie
           ,
           are
           we
           found
           lamenting
           after
           the
           Lord
           ?
           Are
           we
           found
           lying
           in
           the
           dust
           ,
           loathing
           ourselves
           in
           the
           remembrance
           of
           the
           sad
           and
           soul-afflicting
           ruine
           ,
           which
           fell
           under
           our
           hand
           ?
           Is
           there
           now
           a
           corresponding
           how
           to
           excite
           one
           another
           unto
           the
           first
           Love
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           first
           works
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           ?
           doth
           the
           sorrow
           of
           every
           mans
           soul
           look-out
           at
           his
           eye
           ,
           while
           he
           beholds
           the
           desolation
           of
           the
           Sanctuary
           ,
           the
           Mountain
           of
           Zion
           laid
           waste
           ,
           and
           the
           Foxes
           walking
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           considers
           how
           he
           hath
           not
           onely
           outlived
           the
           departing
           of
           the
           glory
           ,
           but
           must
           ,
           if
           he
           see
           ,
           and
           lay
           to
           heart
           what
           hath
           been
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           carrie
           his
           own
           tormenter
           about
           with
           him
           ,
           as
           having
           by
           his
           conniveing
           ,
           or
           a
           cowardise
           ,
           unworthy
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Ambassadours
           for
           Christ
           ,
           
           contributed
           to
           the
           advancement
           of
           the
           enemies
           desperat
           designe
           ?
           Do
           we
           now
           meet
           ,
           and
           set
           dayes
           apart
           alone
           and
           together
           ,
           on
           this
           very
           designe
           ,
           to
           mourn
           ,
           to
           pour
           out
           our
           hearts
           before
           Him
           ,
           to
           weep
           upon
           Him
           ,
           importuning
           Him
           ,
           and
           praying
           with
           all
           manner
           of
           prayer
           and
           supplication
           for
           Light
           ,
           for
           Life
           ,
           for
           Zeal
           ,
           for
           Courage
           ;
           that
           as
           being
           strengthened
           with
           all
           might
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           glorious
           Power
           ,
           we
           might
           be
           in
           case
           to
           stand
           and
           withstand
           ,
           in
           so
           evil
           a
           day
           ,
           and
           having
           done
           all
           to
           stand
           ?
           Did
           we
           ,
           as
           knowing
           from
           what
           had
           past
           ,
           and
           as
           not
           ignorant
           of
           his
           devices
           ,
           plead
           with
           our
           Lord
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           not
           be
           left
           ,
           nor
           led
           into
           temptation
           ;
           but
           that
           we
           might
           be
           upheld
           in
           our
           integritie
           ,
           and
           helped
           upon
           all
           hazards
           to
           witnesse
           our
           soul
           abhorrence
           at
           the
           wayes
           of
           these
           turners
           aside
           ,
           and
           overturners
           of
           the
           work
           of
           God
           ?
           Did
           we
           ,
           as
           faithful
           Ambassadours
           of
           Christ
           ,
           fixedly
           loyal
           to
           our
           exalted
           Prince
           ;
           or
           as
           true
           Lovers
           of
           the
           soul-interest
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           by
           their
           way
           had
           witnessed
           there
           was
           no
           feare
           of
           God
           before
           their
           eyes
           ,
           yea
           that
           they
           had
           forgotten
           ,
           or
           delete
           the
           apprehension
           of
           that
           Eternal
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           above
           them
           ;
           and
           so
           in
           the
           madnesse
           of
           their
           apostasie
           ,
           without
           all
           inquirie
           or
           care
           ,
           whether
           that
           way
           did
           lead
           them
           ,
           or
           where
           it
           would
           Land
           them
           ,
           run
           as
           enràged
           upon
           the
           bosses
           of
           the
           buckler
           of
           God
           Almightie
           ?
           Did
           we
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           deal
           plainly
           with
           the
           men
           of
           these
           abominations
           ,
           these
           prodigious
           wickednesses
           ,
           these
           hateful
           and
           heaven-dareing
           practices
           ?
           Did
           we
           beseech
           ,
           obtest
           ,
           exhort
           ,
           yea
           and
           with
           an
           Ambassadour-becoming
           boldnesse
           charge
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           liveing
           God
           ,
           to
           returne
           ,
           as
           they
           would
           not
           be
           turned
           into
           hell
           ,
           for
           these
           their
           treacherous
           turnings
           away
           from
           Him
           ,
           and
           transcendently
           wicked
           turnings
           against
           Him
           ?
           Nay
           alas
           !
           Whatever
           were
           the
           secrete
           mournings
           ,
           the
           sorrowings
           ,
           the
           grievings
           of
           some
           ,
           which
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           are
           on
           recorde
           in
           Heaven
           ;
           yet
           ,
           the
           first
           thing
           that
           is
           heard
           of
           in
           others
           ,
           after
           an
           interval
           of
           shameful
           and
           sinful
           silence
           ,
           is
           a
           fearlesse
           making
           and
           medling
           with
           the
           stated
           enemies
           of
           the
           work
           of
           God
           ,
           even
           while
           breathing-out
           a
           keennesse
           of
           crueltie
           against
           the
           more
           zealous
           faithful
           Ministers
           and
           Professors
           ,
           and
           this
           fearlessé
           medling
           (
           ere
           mourning
           over
           former
           unfaithfulnesses
           and
           miscarriages
           had
           gone
           before
           ;
           ere
           Brethren
           ,
           equallie
           concerned
           in
           the
           case
           ,
           and
           on
           whom
           the
           care
           of
           the
           Church
           did
           equallie
           lye
           ,
           yea
           and
           of
           some
           of
           them
           I
           may
           say
           ,
           were
           no
           lesse
           eaten
           up
           with
           the
           zeal
           of
           His
           house
           ,
           than
           the
           Consulters
           ,
           were
           consulted
           )
           produced
           this
           
             that
             fatal
             Indulgence
          
           ;
           and
           to
           use
           the
           Vindicators
           phrase
           [
           which
           he
           in
           useing
           ,
           upon
           the
           occasion
           and
           account
           he
           makes
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           detestation
           abused
           ]
           
             hinc
             illae
             lachrymae
          
           .
        
         
           Alas
           ?
           What
           else
           but
           a
           further
           defection
           could
           be
           exspected
           ,
           as
           the
           issue
           and
           result
           of
           these
           medlings
           ,
           betwixt
           ,
           (
           on
           the
           one
           part
           )
           not
           onely
           the
           
           Chiefe
           Instruments
           of
           all
           these
           incumbent
           Calamities
           ;
           but
           men
           set
           upon
           this
           mischiefe
           ,
           how
           to
           destroy
           by
           dividing
           ,
           and
           ruine
           by
           their
           Methodes
           ,
           beyond
           hope
           of
           an
           escape
           or
           recovery
           ,
           the
           poor
           remnant
           ;
           and
           root-out
           the
           remembrance
           of
           that
           People
           ,
           and
           Partie
           ,
           whom
           in
           their
           thoughts
           ,
           desires
           and
           designes
           ,
           they
           had
           devoted
           to
           destruction
           .
           And
           (
           on
           the
           other
           part
           )
           what
           ever
           the
           men
           had
           formerly
           been
           ,
           or
           still
           were
           ;
           yet
           I
           must
           say
           it
           (
           and
           let
           none
           mistake
           me
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           if
           I
           intended
           hereby
           to
           reproach
           or
           reflect
           ;
           far
           be
           it
           from
           my
           soul
           ;
           for
           while
           I
           am
           constrained
           to
           mention
           it
           ,
           I
           desire
           to
           let
           my
           ink
           drop
           out
           of
           my
           Pen
           here
           ,
           with
           a
           wrung
           and
           wounded
           heart
           ;
           and
           to
           writ
           as
           knowing
           what
           I
           now
           say
           must
           meet
           me
           at
           the
           Tribunal
           ;
           nay
           ,
           I
           would
           forbeare
           to
           say
           it
           ,
           if
           I
           did
           not
           beleeve
           it
           should
           meet
           me
           there
           ,
           if
           I
           smothered
           what
           I
           am
           now
           about
           to
           say
           ,
           in
           a
           truth-prejudgeing
           silence
           )
           men
           in
           as
           ill
           case
           to
           have
           made
           or
           medled
           in
           the
           concerns
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Church
           ,
           with
           the
           men
           ,
           with
           whom
           they
           had
           then
           to
           doe
           ,
           in
           their
           circumstances
           ,
           as
           ever
           any
           Godly
           men
           in
           our
           Church
           were
           .
           I
           desire
           not
           to
           be
           put
           to
           the
           unpleasant
           necessitie
           of
           dilating
           this
           further
           ;
           Nor
           ,
           if
           necessitie
           be
           laid
           upon
           me
           (
           since
           it
           is
           the
           pure
           interest
           of
           truth
           ,
           I
           desire
           to
           aime
           at
           ,
           without
           respect
           of
           Persons
           )
           shall
           I
           decline
           it
           ,
           though
           for
           that
           I
           should
           be
           yet
           more
           vile
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           as
           foregoing
           untendernesse
           &
           declineing
           had
           paved
           the
           way
           ,
           &
           prepared
           us
           ,
           for
           this
           new
           step
           of
           further
           defection
           ;
           so
           this
           wretched
           Indulgence
           hath
           had
           the
           most
           deplorable
           &
           dismal
           effects
           ;
           &
           if
           the
           Lord
           do
           not
           graciously
           deliver
           his
           Servants
           &
           Church
           from
           what
           it
           tends
           to
           &
           threatens
           ,
           it
           is
           like
           to
           be
           &
           prove
           more
           fatall
           to
           the
           Poor
           languishing
           Remnant
           ,
           than
           any
           step
           of
           defection
           ,
           to
           which
           ever
           any
           Godly
           men
           were
           left
           ,
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           .
           The
           Historie
           of
           its
           effects
           &
           of
           the
           bitter
           fruits
           it
           hath
           produced
           (
           which
           will
           make
           it
           the
           just
           hatred
           of
           Posteritie
           ;
           as
           well
           as
           it
           is
           the
           griefe
           ,
           sorrow
           and
           lamentation
           of
           many
           a
           serious
           soul
           in
           the
           Generation
           )
           is
           not
           at
           present
           my
           businesse
           ;
           All
           I
           have
           to
           hint
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           it
           ,
           shall
           be
           shortly
           this
           .
           That
           however
           I
           doe
           not
           offer
           to
           make
           an
           addition
           of
           Arguments
           (
           for
           that
           were
           superfluous
           ,
           Considering
           what
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           following
           Discourse
           hath
           so
           nervously
           adduced
           )
           yet
           let
           me
           addresse
           my self
           without
           offence
           ;
           not
           as
           an
           acute
           disputant
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           poor
           blunt
           ,
           plain
           ,
           open-hearted
           well
           wisher
           ,
           to
           the
           Work
           and
           Interest
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           my
           
             Indulged
             Brethren
          
           (
           not
           a
           few
           of
           whom
           are
           dear
           to
           my
           soul
           ;
           and
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           though
           they
           should
           both
           despise
           me
           and
           despitefully
           use
           me
           ,
           shall
           be
           so
           )
           in
           a
           few
           plain
           Questions
           .
        
         
           Now
           then
           the
           Indulgence
           is
           embraced
           ,
           and
           thanks
           to
           the
           givers
           are
           rendered
           by
           the
           takers
           .
           I
           Ask
           therefore
           First
           ,
           If
           they
           could
           ,
           after
           this
           their
           acceptance
           and
           giving
           of
           thanks
           to
           the
           Council
           ,
           have
           withdrawen
           from
           
           that
           appearance
           ,
           and
           sisted
           themselves
           before
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           sweet
           serenitie
           of
           soul
           have
           had
           confidence
           to
           offer
           their
           thanks
           to
           Him
           ,
           for
           being
           helped
           to
           witnesse
           a
           good
           Confession
           against
           the
           wickednesse
           of
           this
           Invasion
           ,
           made
           by
           the
           Overturnes
           of
           his
           work
           ,
           upon
           his
           Royal
           Prerogative
           ,
           who
           built
           the
           house
           ,
           and
           must
           beare
           the
           Glory
           ;
           for
           it
           was
           either
           then
           or
           never
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           to
           have
           been
           done
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           Let
           me
           aske
           ;
           are
           they
           so
           very
           cleare
           and
           confident
           in
           the
           case
           ,
           as
           they
           can
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           dealing
           with
           men
           ,
           hold
           up
           their
           face
           ,
           and
           affirme
           ,
           without
           hinck
           or
           hesitation
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           their
           rejoyceing
           ,
           even
           the
           testimonie
           of
           their
           Conscience
           ;
           that
           in
           simplicitie
           and
           Godly
           sinceritie
           ,
           not
           with
           fleshly
           wisdom
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           have
           had
           their
           Conversation
           before
           all
           men
           ,
           and
           more
           aboundantly
           towards
           these
           backslideing
           Rulers
           ,
           before
           whom
           they
           appeared
           ,
           now
           declared
           enemies
           to
           the
           Work
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           invaders
           of
           His
           Throne
           and
           Prerogative
           :
           But
           are
           they
           also
           content
           to
           be
           carried
           before
           the
           Tribunal
           of
           Christ
           ,
           with
           this
           acceptance
           from
           those
           ,
           who
           have
           exautorat
           their
           Lord
           and
           Master
           ,
           in
           their
           hand
           ;
           and
           to
           have
           the
           qualitie
           of
           their
           Love
           to
           the
           comeing
           of
           His
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           their
           Loyaltie
           to
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           now
           opposed
           and
           put
           from
           the
           exercise
           of
           his
           Royal
           Government
           by
           the
           Partie
           Indulgeing
           ,
           in
           this
           very
           Indulgence
           ,
           tried
           by
           such
           a
           Test
           ?
           It
           were
           fit
           ,
           sure
           ,
           to
           think
           on
           this
           ,
           and
           lay
           it
           to
           heart
           ;
           for
           each
           receiver
           may
           lay
           his
           count
           with
           it
           ,
           that
           soon
           or
           syne
           he
           shall
           be
           put
           to
           it
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           Let
           me
           aske
           (
           though
           I
           put
           it
           out
           of
           doubt
           ,
           they
           doe
           ,
           and
           far
           be
           it
           from
           me
           to
           think
           otherwise
           )
           whether
           they
           believe
           ,
           that
           Christ
           ,
           who
           purchased
           His
           Church
           ,
           and
           bought
           His
           Crown
           with
           His
           precious
           blood
           ,
           lives
           also
           to
           make
           intercession
           ,
           and
           to
           plead
           his
           own
           purchase
           ,
           and
           Procure
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           Price
           He
           hath
           payed
           ,
           the
           execution
           of
           the
           written
           vengeance
           upon
           all
           ,
           who
           will
           strive
           with
           Him
           for
           State
           and
           Supremacy
           in
           ordering
           the
           affairs
           of
           his
           house
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           living
           God
           ;
           or
           who
           will
           ,
           in
           their
           desperat
           daring
           and
           rage
           ,
           revolt
           and
           exautorat
           Him
           by
           their
           Law
           (
           which
           is
           a
           legal
           and
           explicit
           bursting
           of
           his
           bonds
           ,
           casting
           away
           his
           cords
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           ,
           in
           contempt
           of
           ,
           and
           Contradiction
           to
           the
           Christ
           of
           God
           ,
           a
           formal
           taking
           of
           His
           house
           in
           Possession
           )
           as
           our
           Rulers
           have
           done
           ;
           to
           the
           out-doing
           ,
           in
           this
           affront
           to
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           all
           that
           ever
           went
           before
           them
           ;
           or
           as
           if
           they
           were
           resolved
           never
           to
           be
           out-done
           by
           any
           ,
           who
           should
           come
           after
           them
           ,
           in
           a
           copeing
           with
           the
           Mediator
           ,
           and
           a
           down-right
           denial
           of
           Him
           to
           be
           King
           (
           for
           now
           they
           have
           put
           Caesar
           in
           his
           Place
           )
           sure
           ,
           the
           Indulged
           Brethren
           neither
           can
           nor
           will
           deny
           this
           :
           Then
           they
           must
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           assert
           and
           subsume
           (
           what
           hath
           been
           ,
           as
           oft
           upon
           my
           soul
           ,
           as
           I
           thought
           upon
           their
           carriage
           at
           that
           appearance
           (
           yea
           ,
           
           if
           they
           speake
           consequently
           to
           the
           supposed
           concession
           ,
           they
           must
           agree
           with
           me
           in
           it
           ;
           That
           with
           the
           same
           objective
           assurance
           ,
           I
           beleeve
           the
           Right
           that
           Christ
           hath
           bought
           ,
           to
           be
           sole
           and
           supreme
           ,
           in
           regulating
           all
           the
           affairs
           of
           His
           own
           house
           ,
           to
           have
           none
           to
           share
           with
           Him
           in
           the
           Autocratorick
           ,
           Architectonick
           and
           Magisterial
           Power
           of
           makeing
           Lawes
           ,
           to
           obliege
           the
           Conscience
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           nor
           to
           be
           in
           case
           to
           give
           a
           Ministerial
           Power
           besides
           himself
           ;
           And
           as
           I
           beleeve
           the
           firmnesse
           of
           the
           stipulation
           betwixt
           Jehovah
           and
           his
           Anointed
           ,
           to
           secure
           unto
           him
           his
           throne
           ;
           and
           take
           vengeance
           on
           all
           his
           Adversaries
           ,
           and
           as
           I
           beleeve
           he
           lives
           to
           make
           intercession
           ;
           so
           I
           must
           beleeve
           also
           that
           ,
           at
           that
           very
           instant
           ,
           when
           the
           Indulged
           stood
           before
           the
           Council
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           mouth
           made
           such
           a
           harangue
           ;
           The
           Mediator
           ,
           who
           is
           set
           down
           ,
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           was
           interceeding
           and
           pleading
           by
           his
           blood
           ,
           by
           his
           wounds
           and
           Passion
           ,
           for
           the
           execution
           of
           the
           purchased
           and
           promised
           vengeance
           upon
           such
           ,
           who
           by
           the
           complex
           of
           this
           very
           deed
           ,
           in
           a
           defiance
           to
           the
           everlasting
           Decree
           ,
           whereby
           his
           throne
           is
           Established
           ,
           declared
           ,
           they
           had
           taken
           unto
           themselves
           His
           house
           in
           Possession
           .
           Ah
           ;
           
             my
             deare
             Brethren
          
           ,
           can
           the
           thoughts
           of
           such
           a
           discord
           &
           discrepancy
           betwixt
           His
           intercession
           in
           heaven
           ,
           and
           your
           harangueing
           on
           earth
           ,
           enter
           into
           your
           soul
           (
           and
           I
           give
           you
           the
           defiance
           to
           enter
           into
           the
           serious
           thoughts
           of
           the
           matter
           ,
           and
           hold
           them
           out
           )
           or
           be
           reflected
           upon
           ,
           without
           Terrour
           ,
           Trembling
           ,
           Confusion
           of
           face
           ,
           Shame
           and
           Astonishment
           .
        
         
           Now
           
             my
             reverend
          
           and
           
             very
             deare
             Brethren
          
           ,
           may
           I
           not
           ,
           upon
           this
           ●ccasion
           ,
           make
           bold
           to
           fall
           before
           you
           as
           prostrat
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           teare
           in
           mine
           eye
           ,
           (
           for
           I
           have
           confidence
           to
           say
           it
           ,
           I
           scarce
           see
           my
           Paper
           ,
           while
           by
           my
           Pen
           I
           make
           this
           addresse
           unto
           you
           ,
           )
           humbly
           and
           earnestly
           beg
           of
           you
           ,
           request
           ,
           beseech
           and
           obtest
           you
           ,
           for
           your
           blessed
           and
           glorious
           Master's
           sake
           ,
           who
           is
           now
           Crucified
           againe
           amongst
           us
           ,
           from
           whose
           head
           the
           crown
           is
           taken
           ;
           for
           His
           Churches
           sake
           ,
           whereof
           he
           hath
           made
           you
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           so
           magnified
           you
           amongst
           men
           ,
           in
           sending
           you
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           under
           the
           Character
           of
           his
           Ambassadours
           ;
           for
           your
           poor
           broken
           hearted
           and
           bleeding
           Brethrens
           sake
           ,
           as
           ever
           you
           would
           be
           amongst
           the
           restorers
           of
           our
           breaches
           ;
           as
           ever
           you
           would
           againe
           be
           as
           some
           of
           you
           were
           in
           times
           past
           ,
           as
           the
           chariots
           and
           horsemen
           of
           Israel
           ;
           as
           ever
           you
           would
           wish
           to
           be
           brought
           againe
           to
           keep
           His
           Courts
           ,
           and
           to
           judge
           His
           house
           ;
           and
           ,
           when
           that
           work
           is
           over
           ,
           to
           have
           a
           Place
           amongst
           them
           that
           stand
           by
           ;
           as
           you
           would
           not
           be
           the
           occasion
           of
           the
           rupture
           and
           utter
           ruine
           of
           the
           small
           remnant
           (
           for
           God
           and
           all
           good
           and
           understanding-men
           will
           refound
           this
           distracting
           and
           remnant-destroying
           Division
           ,
           that
           is
           amongst
           us
           ,
           upon
           this
           Indulgence
           )
           ;
           as
           you
           tender
           
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Posteritie
           ,
           and
           would
           give
           an
           unquestionable
           evidence
           ,
           how
           intensely
           you
           desire
           ,
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           may
           reign
           and
           rule
           without
           a
           competitor
           ,
           when
           you
           are
           gone
           ;
           As
           you
           Love
           to
           live
           at
           peace
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           enjoy
           ,
           as
           feeding
           Pastors
           and
           faithful
           Witnesses
           to
           your
           Lord
           ,
           a
           sweet
           serenitie
           of
           soul
           ?
           Nay
           as
           ever
           you
           exspect
           to
           goe
           off
           the
           stage
           in
           good
           termes
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           have
           your
           Masters
           welcome
           of
           
             well
             done
             ,
             good
             and
             faithful
             servants
             ,
          
           and
           be
           enrolled
           ,
           when
           you
           are
           gone
           ,
           amongst
           the
           Confessors
           of
           his
           name
           ,
           and
           holders
           fast
           of
           the
           word
           of
           his
           Testimonie
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           had
           obtained
           mercy
           to
           be
           valiant
           for
           the
           truth
           :
           Let
           me
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           upon
           all
           these
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           accounts
           ,
           make
           bold
           to
           beseech
           you
           ,
           without
           more
           debate
           ,
           without
           more
           delay
           ,
           to
           deliver
           yourselves
           ;
           to
           deliver
           the
           Church
           ;
           to
           deliver
           your
           wounded
           ,
           weeping
           and
           overwhelmed
           Brethren
           ;
           and
           to
           deliver
           the
           Posteritie
           from
           the
           snare
           of
           that
           cause-destroying
           ,
           Church
           ruining
           ,
           remnant-divideing
           Indulgence
           .
           Do
           not
           say
           ,
           I
           would
           wheedle
           and
           fool
           you
           into
           an
           irrational
           implicitnesse
           or
           bogle
           you
           into
           a
           relinquishing
           of
           what
           you
           have
           embraced
           ,
           with
           a
           parcel
           of
           words
           ,
           wherein
           is
           nothing
           to
           convince
           you
           of
           the
           evil
           of
           what
           you
           have
           done
           ,
           Read
           but
           the
           following
           History
           ;
           and
           if
           ,
           as
           in
           His
           sight
           ,
           without
           prejudice
           or
           mind-occaecating
           Passion
           you
           Peruse
           it
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           without
           hope
           ;
           but
           you
           will
           suffer
           yourselves
           to
           be
           overcome
           (
           which
           will
           be
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           Victories
           you
           have
           ever
           obtained
           ,
           )
           into
           a
           compliance
           with
           the
           humble
           and
           earnest
           beseechings
           not
           of
           your
           Poor
           Brother
           onely
           ,
           but
           of
           many
           ,
           who
           are
           Presenting
           you
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           dare
           seek
           nothing
           for
           you
           ,
           till
           this
           be
           obtained
           .
           Do
           not
           offend
           at
           this
           last
           word
           ;
           for
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           my
           last
           ,
           I
           must
           both
           confesse
           unto
           you
           ,
           I
           have
           never
           had
           Confidence
           to
           seek
           any
           thing
           for
           you
           ,
           since
           you
           embraced
           that
           Indulgence
           ,
           save
           this
           ;
           and
           I
           know
           ,
           you
           have
           ,
           since
           that
           day
           ,
           been
           much
           out
           of
           the
           Praiers
           of
           many
           serious
           Prayers
           ,
           to
           whom
           you
           were
           ,
           and
           yet
           are
           ,
           deare
           ,
           which
           hath
           been
           none
           of
           your
           advantage
           ;
           yea
           whatever
           use
           you
           may
           make
           of
           it
           ,
           yet
           fidelitie
           to
           you
           put
           me
           to
           use
           this
           freedom
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           not
           onely
           found
           my self
           in
           fetters
           ,
           but
           I
           have
           observed
           more
           servent
           Judicious
           and
           gracious
           Persons
           ,
           to
           whom
           it
           was
           a
           case
           of
           Conscience
           ;
           yea
           who
           had
           no
           Confidence
           to
           represent
           you
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           a
           Part
           of
           that
           suffering
           remnant
           ,
           for
           whom
           they
           essayed
           to
           Pour
           out
           their
           heart
           before
           Him
           ,
           whereat
           you
           will
           cease
           to
           wonder
           ,
           when
           you
           consider
           that
           to
           them
           ,
           the
           Indulgence
           was
           a
           Defection
           .
           But
           if
           the
           following
           History
           Prevail
           not
           with
           you
           ,
           yet
           Let
           the
           History
           that
           God
           hath
           writen
           against
           that
           acceptance
           doe
           ;
           Least
           He
           impose
           the
           necessitie
           upon
           some
           to
           transcribe
           it
           ,
           and
           set
           it
           before
           your
           eye
           ,
           for
           your
           further
           Conviction
           ,
           and
           a
           Caution
           to
           the
           Posteritie
           .
           But
           to
           close
           
           
           
           
           
           this
           ,
           give
           me
           leave
           ,
           
             Deare
             Brethren
          
           ,
           to
           say
           this
           one
           word
           more
           ;
           that
           often
           ,
           under
           my
           sinking
           soul-anguish
           and
           sorrow
           ,
           because
           of
           this
           Indulgence
           ,
           and
           its
           woeful
           effects
           ,
           I
           have
           with
           an
           anticipat
           complacency
           essayed
           to
           allay
           the
           sharpnesse
           of
           my
           sorrow
           ,
           and
           to
           flatter
           my self
           into
           a
           cheerfulnesse
           in
           the
           pleasant
           expectation
           and
           hope
           ,
           that
           amongst
           the
           Indulged
           themselves
           ,
           amongst
           so
           many
           Godly
           men
           ,
           there
           was
           more
           than
           a
           may
           be
           of
           hope
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           would
           pitch
           upon
           some
           of
           these
           ,
           and
           make
           use
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           discover
           ,
           with
           more
           conviction
           and
           advantage
           ,
           the
           evil
           of
           this
           Indulgence
           ,
           than
           any
           else
           is
           in
           case
           to
           doe
           :
           Blessed
           shall
           that
           man
           or
           these
           men
           be
           !
           And
           O
           that
           I
           may
           not
           be
           disappointed
           in
           this
           expectation
           !
        
         
           I
           know
           ,
           the
           following
           History
           will
           fall
           under
           the
           severe
           Censures
           of
           many
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           few
           will
           be
           ready
           to
           cry-out
           against
           it
           ,
           (
           who
           shall
           never
           be
           able
           to
           answer
           its
           reason
           ,
           but
           by
           clamour
           )
           as
           unseasonable
           ;
           I
           grant
           indeed
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           great
           Qualification
           of
           writing
           and
           speaking
           ,
           that
           it
           be
           seasonable
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           also
           the
           great
           commendation
           of
           Hearers
           and
           Readers
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           that
           wisdom
           of
           heart
           as
           to
           discerne
           both
           time
           and
           judgement
           ;
           for
           as
           a
           word
           in
           season
           and
           fitly
           spoken
           is
           like
           apples
           of
           go●d
           in
           pictures
           of
           silver
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           a
           rare
           thing
           ,
           especially
           in
           a
           declining
           time
           ,
           to
           be
           in
           case
           to
           judge
           what
           is
           truely
           such
           ,
           and
           ,
           as
           having
           escaped
           the
           mistakes
           ariseing
           from
           preconceived
           Prejudices
           ,
           to
           approve
           that
           which
           is
           more
           excellent
           ;
           but
           whatever
           Prejudice
           may
           prompt
           some
           to
           say
           ;
           yet
           what
           is
           said
           by
           this
           wise
           Reprover
           will
           be
           found
           and
           entertained
           as
           an
           ear-ring
           of
           gold
           ,
           and
           an
           ornament
           of
           fine
           gold
           unto
           an
           obedient
           eare
           .
           And
           for
           my
           confidence
           in
           commending
           it
           ,
           as
           a
           word
           in
           season
           unto
           the
           Reader
           ,
           I
           render
           these
           reasons
           .
           First
           ,
           If
           men
           consider
           the
           hainousnesse
           of
           guilt
           ,
           which
           the
           Author
           hath
           clearly
           demonstrat
           to
           be
           wrapped
           up
           in
           ,
           and
           inseparably
           connected
           with
           this
           Indulgence
           ,
           they
           will
           rather
           say
           ,
           Alas
           ,
           he
           hath
           been
           too
           long
           in
           comeing
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           discoverie
           of
           its
           iniquitie
           ;
           than
           complain
           as
           if
           he
           had
           come
           to
           soon
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           If
           men
           take
           it
           up
           in
           its
           true
           nature
           and
           tendency
           ,
           and
           consider
           impartially
           the
           qualitie
           of
           its
           defection
           ,
           according
           as
           it
           is
           here
           held
           forth
           ,
           if
           they
           speake
           their
           soul
           ,
           they
           must
           say
           ,
           That
           a
           standing
           Testimony
           against
           this
           evil
           is
           of
           more
           value
           and
           worth
           ,
           than
           all
           of
           us
           are
           ,
           when
           sold
           out
           of
           the
           ground
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           It
           will
           not
           fall
           under
           the
           Censure
           of
           unseasonablenesse
           by
           any
           ,
           except
           such
           as
           doe
           either
           down-right
           plead
           for
           the
           Indulgence
           and
           defend
           it
           ,
           or
           else
           connive
           at
           it
           ,
           as
           an
           
             aliquid
             nihil
          
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           regarded
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           will
           be
           so
           to
           many
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           such
           ,
           that
           the
           one
           may
           be
           cured
           of
           their
           Confidence
           and
           the
           other
           of
           their
           Indifferency
           and
           detastable
           Neutralitie
           ,
           a
           word
           in
           season
           .
           Fourthly
           Let
           this
           silence
           the
           clamour
           about
           
           its
           unseasonablenesse
           ,
           and
           satisfie
           ,
           yea
           plead
           the
           indispensible
           necessitie
           of
           it
           ,
           at
           this
           time
           .
           That
           the
           Indulged
           Brethren
           have
           of
           late
           been
           more
           hot
           and
           high
           ,
           than
           formerly
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           threatning
           of
           men
           into
           a
           silence
           at
           its
           defection
           ,
           by
           boasting
           us
           with
           a
           Vindication
           of
           the
           Lawfulnesse
           of
           their
           Acceptance
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           as
           to
           them
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           justly
           reckoned
           seasonable
           .
           Fiftly
           ,
           Because
           somewhat
           hath
           been
           of
           late
           done
           even
           by
           the
           Non-Indulged
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           the
           strengthening
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Indulged
           ,
           and
           giving
           them
           new
           confidence
           in
           their
           course
           ,
           
             in
             obliquo
          
           ,
           by
           covering
           all
           ,
           and
           carrying
           towards
           them
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           done
           nothing
           amisse
           ,
           But
           upon
           the
           matter
           (
           for
           it
           is
           beyond
           my
           shallow
           capacitie
           otherwise
           to
           interpret
           ,
           or
           understand
           the
           deed
           )
           by
           a
           direct
           homologating
           of
           that
           Indulgence
           ;
           for
           now
           silence
           ,
           as
           to
           all
           speaking
           against
           this
           evil
           ,
           is
           made
           the
           very
           Door
           and
           Porch
           ,
           thorow
           which
           all
           the
           Intrants
           to
           the
           Ministery
           must
           passe
           .
           I
           hope
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           alleage
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           misinformation
           ,
           for
           now
           we
           have
           it
           under
           their
           own
           hand
           ;
           and
           the
           breach
           of
           this
           engagement
           is
           brought
           and
           laid
           down
           as
           a
           ground
           ,
           upon
           which
           a
           Young
           man
           is
           challenged
           ;
           And
           therefore
           ,
           it
           s
           now
           simply
           necessate
           yea
           more
           then
           high
           time
           to
           discover
           and
           detect
           the
           blacknesse
           of
           its
           defection
           ,
           when
           the
           Church
           is
           thus
           brought
           in
           bondage
           by
           it
           .
           Sixtly
           ,
           The
           severe
           insulting
           over
           some
           of
           the
           poor
           remnant
           ,
           who
           cannot
           forbeare
           to
           witnesse
           their
           abhorrence
           at
           it
           ,
           and
           dare
           not
           dissemble
           their
           hatred
           of
           it
           ,
           constrained
           the
           Author
           to
           give
           the
           world
           this
           account
           ,
           to
           convince
           them
           ,
           how
           little
           reason
           the
           one
           Partie
           hath
           to
           insult
           thus
           over
           their
           poor
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           how
           litle
           cause
           the
           other
           have
           to
           be
           ashamed
           of
           witnessing
           their
           dislike
           .
           Seventhly
           ,
           Because
           it
           hath
           been
           often
           and
           still
           is
           objected
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           made
           a
           hideous
           hue
           and
           cry
           after
           it
           ,
           as
           a
           theefe
           ,
           but
           neither
           would
           nor
           could
           render
           a
           reason
           ,
           or
           prove
           it
           to
           be
           a
           coming-in
           not
           by
           the
           right
           door
           ,
           but
           a
           climbing
           up
           by
           another
           way
           :
           And
           therefore
           ,
           the
           Interest
           of
           truth
           constrained
           the
           Author
           ,
           to
           give
           them
           and
           the
           world
           such
           a
           Plain
           and
           Publick
           Account
           of
           the
           reasons
           of
           his
           just
           dissatisfaction
           ,
           as
           may
           abide
           
             ad
             futuram
             rei
             memoriam
          
           .
           And
           Lastly
           ,
           Because
           there
           is
           a
           
             may
             be
          
           of
           hope
           ,
           that
           as
           some
           at
           least
           of
           these
           Godly
           men
           Indulged
           may
           be
           hereby
           taken
           off
           ,
           and
           all
           of
           them
           made
           more
           sober
           ,
           and
           lesse
           violent
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           much
           more
           to
           be
           hoped
           ,
           that
           the
           Non-Indulged
           will
           hence-forth
           more
           seriously
           consider
           what
           way
           to
           deliver
           the
           Church
           from
           this
           evil
           ,
           their
           Brethren
           out
           of
           the
           snare
           ,
           and
           how
           to
           keep
           themselves
           free
           from
           the
           transgression
           of
           giving
           this
           evil
           any
           interpretative
           countenance
           ;
           (
           for
           if
           God
           put
           it
           upon
           their
           heart
           to
           apply
           it
           ,
           the
           Plaister
           is
           in
           their
           hand
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           a
           just
           discountenanceing
           of
           this
           as
           a
           defection
           .
           )
           And
           withal
           that
           they
           will
           henceforth
           appeare
           more
           friendly
           towards
           the
           real
           Lovers
           of
           them
           and
           the
           
           cause
           ;
           and
           holders
           fast
           of
           their
           integritie
           ,
           and
           lesse
           severe
           against
           such
           ,
           who
           ought
           to
           be
           countenanced
           ,
           cherished
           ,
           and
           encouraged
           for
           their
           uprightnesse
           in
           hateing
           the
           Supremacy
           ,
           as
           the
           spring
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           streames
           that
           flow
           from
           that
           corrupt
           and
           cursed
           fountain
           ;
           and
           hereby
           shall
           they
           have
           better
           accesse
           ,
           when
           real
           affection
           and
           tendernesse
           upon
           these
           accounts
           is
           witnessed
           ,
           to
           curbe
           or
           cure
           these
           excesses
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           inseparable
           from
           ,
           yea
           incident
           to
           the
           zeal
           of
           the
           best
           of
           Saints
           out
           of
           heaven
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           there
           that
           our
           fire
           will
           want
           smoak
           .
           
             Deare
             Brethren
          
           I
           shall
           detain
           you
           no
           longer
           from
           Peruseing
           this
           History
           .
           And
           that
           you
           may
           in
           calmenesse
           and
           without
           Prejudice
           consider
           what
           is
           said
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Lord
           God
           himself
           may
           ,
           as
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           so
           in
           this
           thing
           also
           ,
           give
           you
           Light
           ,
           is
           for
           you
           the
           soul-desire
           of
        
         
           
             Your
             poor
             afflicted
             Brother
             and
             welwisher
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           HISTORY
           OF
           THE
           INDULGENCE
           .
        
         
           AFter
           the
           unexpected
           Alteration
           (
           which
           proved
           indeed
           a
           Convulsion
           falling-out
           so
           suddenly
           )
           that
           came
           upon
           the
           Church
           ,
           after
           the
           Kings
           restauration
           ,
           when
           beside
           many
           other
           sad
           passages
           ,
           (
           and
           too
           many
           here
           to
           be
           commemorated
           )
           the
           memorie
           of
           which
           may
           make
           tears
           trickle
           down
           from
           our
           eyes
           ,
           so
           many
           of
           the
           able
           ,
           painful
           ,
           faithful
           and
           succesful
           labourers
           in
           the
           Vineyard
           of
           the
           Lord
           were
           by
           one
           Act
           of
           Councel
           at
           
             Glasgow
             Anno
          
           1662.
           put
           from
           their
           work
           ;
           and
           by
           violence
           thrust
           out
           of
           the
           Vineyard
           ,
           where
           the
           Lord
           had
           set
           them
           to
           labour
           ;
           even
           to
           the
           number
           of
           Three
           hundered
           and
           above
           .
           Nor
           was
           it
           enough
           to
           the
           Rulers
           to
           banish
           all
           those
           by
           an
           Act
           from
           their
           own
           Parishes
           ;
           but
           to
           make
           this
           banishment
           yet
           more
           grievous
           ,
           and
           the
           life
           of
           those
           faithful
           Servants
           of
           Christ
           yet
           more
           bitter
           and
           less
           vital
           ,
           they
           thereafter
           did
           command
           them
           to
           remove
           from
           their
           own
           Paroches
           twentie
           miles
           ,
           six
           miles
           from
           a
           Cathedral
           Church
           ,
           and
           three
           miles
           from
           a
           Brugh
           .
           After
           (
           I
           say
           )
           this
           surprizing
           and
           astonishing
           blow
           ,
           tending
           so
           directly
           to
           the
           overthrow
           of
           the
           Lords
           Ministrie
           ,
           in
           that
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Introduction
           afterward
           of
           abjured
           Prelacie
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Church
           became
           suddainly
           filled
           with
           aswarme
           of
           locusts
           ;
           and
           the
           many
           Acts
           made
           to
           enforce
           a
           compliance
           among
           the
           people
           with
           this
           defection
           ,
           and
           actual
           conformity
           thereunto
           ,
           and
           that
           so
           violently
           and
           rigorously
           ,
           as
           even
           simple
           withdrawing
           was
           made
           seditious
           and
           criminal
           ,
           and
           severely
           punished
           :
           the
           ejected
           Ministers
           began
           to
           think
           with
           themselves
           ,
           that
           this
           tyrannical
           ejection
           did
           not
           ,
           nor
           could
           not
           ,
           unminister
           them
           ,
           or
           make
           them
           no
           more
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           ;
           so
           as
           they
           might
           not
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           wherever
           they
           were
           ,
           as
           Ambassadours
           of
           Christ
           ;
           but
           ,
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           they
           saw
           ,
           that
           they
           lay
           under
           the
           wrath
           and
           displeasure
           of
           God
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           not
           preach
           Christ
           ;
           and
           that
           a
           necessity
           was
           laid
           upon
           them
           ,
           yea
           and
           wo
           was
           unto
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           preached
           not
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           according
           to
           that
           1
           Cor.
           9
           :
           v.
           16.
           and
           they
           observed
           likewise
           ,
           that
           the
           necessity
           was
           now
           great
           ,
           yea
           greater
           than
           ever
           ,
           upon
           many
           accounts
           :
           And
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           the
           people
           
           being
           more
           and
           more
           alienated
           from
           the
           Swarm
           of
           Curats
           ,
           as
           being
           not
           only
           prodigiously
           profane
           ,
           and
           lascivious
           ,
           vaine
           and
           ignorant
           (
           enough
           to
           demonstrate
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           never
           the
           authorized
           Messengers
           of
           Christ
           )
           but
           also
           highly
           guilty
           of
           perjurie
           and
           defection
           ,
           in
           their
           compliance
           with
           ,
           receiving
           their
           commission
           immediatly
           from
           ,
           acting
           in
           subordination
           to
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           power
           derived
           from
           the
           abjured
           Prelates
           ,
           contrare
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Primitive
           Pattern
           and
           our
           own
           Reformation
           ,
           confirmed
           by
           Oaths
           ,
           solemne
           Vowes
           and
           Covenants
           ;
           and
           being
           sensible
           of
           an
           obligation
           still
           lying
           upon
           them
           to
           owne
           the
           outed
           Ministers
           ,
           as
           the
           faithfull
           Servants
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           therefore
           under
           a
           necessity
           to
           hear
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           receive
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           dispensed
           by
           them
           :
           both
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           saw
           themselves
           called
           to
           some
           other
           exercise
           ,
           both
           to
           restifie
           their
           adherence
           to
           their
           former
           avowed
           Profession
           ,
           their
           abhorrence
           of
           the
           abjured
           re-introduced
           Prelacie
           ,
           and
           their
           willingness
           to
           keep
           Christ
           ,
           in
           his
           pure
           Ordinances
           ,
           in
           the
           Land.
           
        
         
           Wherefore
           not
           a
           few
           of
           the
           more
           serious
           Ministers
           ,
           bethinking
           themselves
           ,
           and
           considering
           the
           many
           obligations
           lying
           upon
           them
           ,
           to
           preach
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           instant
           in
           season
           and
           out
           of
           season
           ,
           and
           considering
           the
           urgent
           necessitie
           ,
           and
           withall
           the
           cheerful
           readiness
           and
           willingness
           of
           the
           people
           to
           hear
           ,
           saw
           themselves
           called
           of
           God
           to
           preach
           as
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           wherever
           providence
           ordered
           their
           abode
           ;
           and
           thereupon
           ,
           as
           occasion
           offered
           ,
           preached
           unto
           all
           such
           as
           were
           willing
           to
           hear
           ;
           but
           at
           first
           (
           that
           they
           might
           as
           little
           displease
           the
           Rulers
           ,
           as
           possible
           )
           only
           in
           privat
           houses
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           (
           if
           not
           altogether
           )
           at
           such
           times
           ,
           when
           there
           was
           no
           publick
           Worshipe
           in
           the
           publick
           meeting
           places
           .
           (
           A
           superplus
           of
           caution
           .
           )
        
         
           But
           such
           was
           the
           rage
           of
           the
           new
           installed
           Prelates
           ,
           and
           such
           was
           their
           Indignation
           at
           ,
           and
           Enmitie
           against
           those
           outed
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           chiefly
           at
           and
           against
           the
           work
           they
           were
           about
           ,
           as
           knowing
           that
           if
           Christ
           were
           keeped
           in
           the
           Land
           ,
           and
           a
           memory
           only
           of
           him
           were
           reserved
           ,
           they
           could
           enjoy
           no
           quiet
           in
           their
           usurpations
           ;
           that
           they
           ceased
           not
           to
           stirre
           up
           the
           Rulers
           ,
           to
           all
           extravagancies
           of
           Cruelty
           ,
           for
           suppressing
           of
           the
           Innocent
           ,
           Peacable
           and
           Harmeless
           Assemblings
           .
           Hence
           came
           severe
           prohibitions
           ,
           discharging
           all
           such
           meetings
           under
           exorbitant
           Penalties
           ,
           both
           upon
           the
           Masters
           of
           the
           houses
           ,
           where
           these
           Assemblies
           were
           found
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           Minister
           found
           there
           exercising
           ,
           and
           upon
           all
           and
           every
           one
           present
           ,
           without
           exception
           ,
           Hence
           were
           houses
           forced
           and
           searched
           ,
           and
           many
           hailed
           to
           prisons
           ,
           and
           several
           necessitate
           to
           escape
           at
           windowes
           with
           the
           hazard
           of
           their
           lives
           ;
           Officers
           and
           Spies
           sent
           unto
           and
           set
           in
           several
           suspected
           places
           ,
           to
           seize
           and
           fall
           upon
           such
           ,
           as
           they
           found
           at
           such
           meetings
           ,
           or
           but
           suspected
           to
           have
           been
           there
           :
           whence
           it
           came
           to
           passe
           that
           many
           ,
           both
           men
           and
           women
           ,
           young
           and
           old
           ,
           have
           been
           dragged
           to
           Prisons
           ,
           and
           there
           closs
           keeped
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           been
           the
           worst
           of
           Malefactors
           ,
           besides
           several
           other
           outragious
           and
           illegal
           Acts
           of
           Violence
           and
           Oppression
           committed
           against
           them
           ,
           contrarie
           to
           all
           Law
           ,
           Equitie
           and
           Conscience
           .
        
         
           The
           faithful
           Ministers
           and
           people
           ,
           desireing
           still
           to
           follow
           the
           Lord
           ,
           in
           the
           duty
           of
           the
           day
           ,
           and
           finding
           so
           many
           and
           so
           great
           Difficul●ies
           ,
           in
           their
           Assembling
           in
           Houses
           ,
           where
           they
           were
           so
           easily
           attraped
           ,
           and
           could
           with
           so
           great
           hazard
           meet
           ,
           and
           with
           difficultie
           escape
           the
           hands
           of
           these
           Burrioes
           ,
           were
           constrained
           at
           last
           to
           keep
           their
           Meetings
           in
           the
           fields
           ,
           though
           without
           all
           shelter
           from
           Cold
           ,
           Winde
           ,
           Snow
           ,
           and
           Raine
           :
           Whereupon
           the
           rage
           and
           fury
           of
           the
           Rulers
           ,
           instigated
           by
           the
           Prelates
           ,
           did
           break
           forth
           into
           more
           excessive
           and
           boundless
           Flames
           :
           Whence
           came
           severe
           
           Acts
           of
           Councel
           and
           Parliament
           against
           the
           same
           ;
           and
           all
           wayes
           of
           cruelty
           imaginable
           taken
           ,
           to
           suppress
           these
           House
           and
           Field
           meetings
           ;
           field
           meetings
           being
           discharged
           under
           the
           paine
           of
           death
           unto
           the
           Minister
           and
           Convocater
           ,
           and
           other
           grievous
           penalties
           unto
           such
           as
           did
           meet
           :
           Which
           course
           of
           severity
           and
           rigour
           hath
           continued
           unto
           this
           day
           :
           But
           to
           mention
           the
           several
           Steps
           ,
           Methods
           ,
           Means
           ,
           Consequences
           and
           Effects
           of
           this
           Tragoedie
           ,
           would
           make
           too
           long
           a
           digression
           ,
        
         
           It
           is
           sufficient
           for
           us
           to
           notice
           ,
           that
           the
           Suppressing
           of
           these
           Meetings
           hath
           been
           the
           butt
           ,
           a●
           which
           a
           great
           part
           (
           if
           not
           the
           far
           greatest
           )
           of
           the
           Acts
           and
           Actings
           of
           the
           Rulers
           have
           been
           levelled
           ,
           ever
           since
           they
           began
           to
           appear
           ;
           and
           the
           onely
           occasion
           of
           so
           many
           Acts
           of
           Cruelty
           ,
           and
           of
           Enormitie
           in
           point
           of
           Justice
           and
           Legality
           ▪
           they
           being
           the
           onely
           eye-sore
           of
           these
           Enemies
           to
           Christ
           and
           His
           Interest
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           they
           had
           been
           hitherto
           ,
           both
           with
           cruelty
           and
           craft
           ,
           seeking
           to
           destroy
           ,
           by
           Tyrannical
           Acts
           and
           Lawes
           ,
           and
           by
           more
           Tyrannical
           and
           illegal
           Executions
           ;
           as
           if
           these
           Assemblers
           had
           been
           no
           more
           lawful
           Subjects
           ,
           but
           open
           Traitours
           ,
           and
           the
           Worst
           of
           Rebels
           .
           Hence
           came
           the
           filling
           of
           P●isons
           with
           such
           as
           were
           apprehended
           ,
           the
           sending
           of
           such
           Ministers
           as
           were
           taken
           into
           the
           Basse
           ;
           the
           setting
           of
           a
           great
           summe
           of
           Money
           upon
           the
           Heads
           of
           some
           ;
           liberty
           granted
           to
           Souldiers
           to
           wound
           and
           kill
           ,
           in
           seeking
           to
           apprehend
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           to
           apprehend
           and
           trouble
           any
           person
           they
           found
           on
           the
           high-wayes
           ;
           the
           selling
           of
           honest
           people
           ,
           as
           Slaves
           ,
           unto
           the
           French
           Captains
           ,
           and
           unto
           Persons
           going
           to
           America
           ;
           the
           Banishing
           of
           the
           Wives
           and
           Children
           of
           the
           outed
           Ministers
           ,
           that
           were
           come
           to
           Edinburgh
           for
           shelter
           ,
           commanding
           them
           to
           dislodge
           within
           the
           short
           day
           prefixed
           ,
           under
           the
           paine
           of
           being
           forcibly
           shut
           up
           ,
           or
           dragged
           out
           ;
           the
           appointment
           of
           a
           Major
           in
           Edinburgh
           ,
           with
           command
           over
           the
           Town
           Guards
           ,
           and
           a
           good
           salarie
           for
           this
           very
           end
           ,
           to
           apprehend
           ,
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           all
           such
           Ministers
           or
           people
           ,
           as
           he
           could
           finde
           Assembling
           together
           ;
           the
           out-lawing
           of
           several
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           many
           hundereds
           of
           Professors
           ,
           discharging
           all
           supply
           ,
           were
           it
           but
           of
           bread
           or
           water
           or
           of
           a
           nights
           lodging
           ,
           to
           be
           given
           unto
           them
           ;
           and
           what
           not
           ?
        
         
           In
           the
           midst
           of
           all
           this
           furie
           ,
           and
           after
           the
           quashing
           by
           blood
           ,
           illegall
           &
           most
           falsly
           patcht
           up
           for
           saltures
           ,
           of
           severall
           estates
           escheating
           and
           confiscating
           of
           goods
           ,
           of
           that
           trouble
           Anno
           1666.
           ,
           occasioned
           through
           the
           Barbarous
           Executions
           of
           illegal
           Commands
           ,
           against
           simple
           Non-complyers
           with
           the
           course
           of
           Prelacy
           ,
           the
           King
           (
           at
           whose
           instigation
           ,
           or
           in
           compliance
           with
           whose
           Desire
           and
           Request
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           ;
           but
           that
           it
           was
           not
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           of
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           that
           I
           know
           )
           essayeth
           other
           meanes
           ,
           and
           taketh
           other
           measures
           ;
           (
           but
           all
           tending
           unto
           the
           same
           destructive
           end
           designed
           ,
           
             to
             wit
          
           ,
           the
           suppressing
           and
           banishing
           out
           of
           the
           Land
           all
           these
           Memorials
           of
           the
           Lords
           Covenanted
           Interest
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           presence
           in
           the
           Land
           ,
           the
           Assemblies
           ,
           (
           I
           mean
           )
           of
           his
           Servants
           ,
           to
           serve
           and
           Worshipe
           him
           ;
           according
           to
           the
           pure
           Order
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           after
           the
           example
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           &
           those
           primitive
           Christians
           ,
           which
           willingly
           followed
           and
           heard
           them
           ,
           )
           when
           by
           cruelty
           the
           Rulers
           saw
           they
           were
           not
           able
           to
           attaine
           their
           end
           ,
           but
           the
           more
           they
           laboured
           that
           way
           ,
           to
           suppress
           these
           meetings
           ,
           the
           greater
           and
           more
           frequent
           they
           grew
           ,
           the
           craftie
           device
           of
           an
           Indulgence
           to
           some
           certaine
           select
           persons
           of
           the
           whole
           outed
           Ministers
           is
           fallen
           upon
           ;
           which
           if
           it
           had
           been
           more
           General
           or
           Universal
           ,
           than
           it
           was
           ,
           had
           in
           all
           probability
           ,
           proven
           an
           effectual
           meane
           for
           attaining
           of
           that
           ,
           which
           they
           were
           so
           earnestly
           labouring
           for
           ,
           viz.
           the
           extinction
           of
           the
           whole
           Remnant
           .
        
         
         
           Being
           now
           to
           discourse
           of
           this
           Indulgence
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           called
           ,
           we
           shal
           beginne
           where
           it
           began
           to
           appear
           ;
           that
           is
           at
           the
           Kings
           Letter
           to
           the
           Councel
           hereanent
           ,
           dated
           at
           W●it●hal
           the
           7.
           of
           Iuny
           1669.
           which
           was
           as
           followeth
           .
        
         
           
             
               CHARLES
               REX
               .
            
             
               
                 Right
                 Trustee
                 &c.
                 
                 Wee
                 Greet
                 You
                 well
                 .
              
            
             
               Whereas
               by
               the
               Act
               of
               Councel
               and
               Proclamation
               at
               Glasgow
               in
               the
               Yeer
               1662.
               a
               Considerable
               number
               of
               Ministers
               were
               at
               once
               turned
               out
               ,
               and
               so
               debarred
               from
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               exercise
               of
               the
               Ministerie
               ;
               we
               are
               graciously
               pleased
               to
               authorize
               you
               ,
               our
               Privie
               Councel
               ,
               to
               appoint
               so
               many
               of
               the
               outted
               Ministers
               ,
               as
               have
               lived
               peacably
               and
               orderly
               in
               the
               places
               ,
               where
               they
               have
               resided
               ,
               to
               returne
               to
               preach
               and
               exercise
               othe●
               functions
               of
               the
               Ministery
               ,
               in
               the
               Paroch
               Churches
               ,
               where
               they
               formerly
               served
               ,
               (
               provided
               they
               be
               vacant
               )
               &
               to
               allow
               Patrons
               to
               present
               to
               other
               vacant
               Churches
               ,
               such
               others
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               you
               shall
               approve
               .
               And
               that
               such
               of
               these
               Ministers
               ,
               as
               shall
               take
               Collation
               from
               the
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Diocie
               ,
               and
               keep
               Presbyteries
               and
               Synods
               ,
               may
               be
               warranted
               to
               lift
               their
               stipends
               ,
               as
               other
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               .
               But
               for
               such
               ,
               as
               are
               not
               ,
               or
               shall
               not
               be
               collated
               by
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               no
               warrand
               to
               meddle
               with
               the
               vacant
               Stipend
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               possesse
               the
               Manse
               and
               Gleib
               ;
               and
               that
               you
               appoint
               a
               Collector
               for
               these
               and
               all
               other
               vacant
               stipends
               ,
               who
               shall
               issue
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               pay
               yeerly
               maintenance
               to
               the
               saids
               not
               collated
               Ministers
               ,
               as
               you
               shall
               see
               fit
               to
               appoint
               .
            
             
               That
               all
               who
               are
               restored
               ,
               or
               allowed
               to
               exercise
               the
               Ministrie
               ,
               be
               in
               our
               Name
               &
               by
               our
               Authoritie
               enjoined
               ,
               to
               constitute
               and
               keep
               Kirk-Sessions
               ,
               to
               keep
               Presbyteries
               and
               Synods
               ,
               as
               was
               done
               by
               all
               Ministers
               before
               1638.
               
               And
               that
               such
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               shall
               not
               obey
               our
               Commands
               in
               keeping
               Presbyteries
               ,
               be
               confined
               within
               the
               bounds
               of
               the
               Paroches
               ,
               where
               they
               preach
               ,
               aye
               and
               while
               they
               give
               assurance
               to
               keep
               Presbyteries
               for
               the
               future
               .
            
             
               That
               all
               ,
               who
               shall
               be
               allowed
               to
               preach
               ,
               be
               strickly
               enjoined
               ,
               not
               to
               admit
               any
               of
               their
               Neighbour
               or
               other
               Paroches
               unto
               their
               Communions
               ,
               nor
               Baptize
               their
               Children
               ,
               nor
               marry
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               without
               the
               allowance
               of
               the
               Minister
               of
               the
               Paroch
               ,
               to
               which
               they
               belong
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               vacant
               for
               the
               time
               .
               And
               if
               it
               be
               found
               upon
               complaint
               made
               by
               any
               Presbytery
               to
               you
               ,
               our
               Privie
               Councel
               ,
               that
               the
               people
               of
               the
               Neighbour
               ,
               or
               other
               Paroches
               ,
               resort
               to
               their
               Preachings
               ,
               and
               deserte
               their
               own
               Paroch
               Churches
               ,
               that
               according
               to
               the
               degree
               of
               the
               offence
               and
               disorder
               ,
               you
               silence
               the
               Minister
               ,
               who
               countenances
               the
               same
               ,
               for
               shorter
               or
               longer
               time
               ,
               or
               altogether
               turne
               out
               ,
               as
               you
               see
               cause
               .
               And
               upon
               complaint
               made
               and
               verified
               of
               any
               seditious
               discourse
               or
               expressions
               in
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               or
               else
               where
               ,
               uttered
               by
               any
               of
               these
               Ministers
               ,
               you
               are
               immediatly
               to
               turn
               them
               out
               ,
               and
               further
               punish
               them
               according
               to
               Law
               ,
               and
               the
               degree
               of
               the
               offence
               .
            
             
               That
               such
               of
               the
               outted
               Ministers
               ,
               who
               live
               peacablie
               and
               orderly
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               reentered
               ,
               or
               presented
               as
               aforesaid
               ,
               have
               allowed
               to
               them
               foure
               hundereth
               merks
               Scots
               ,
               Yeerly
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               vacant
               Churches
               ,
               for
               their
               maintenance
               ,
               till
               they
               be
               provided
               of
               Churches
               .
               And
               that
               even
               such
               ,
               who
               shall
               give
               assurance
               to
               live
               so
               ,
               for
               the
               future
               ,
               be
               allowed
               the
               same
               yeerly
               maintenance
               .
            
             
               And
               seing
               we
               have
               by
               these
               orders
               ,
               taken
               away
               all
               pretences
               for
               Conventicles
               ,
               
               and
               provided
               for
               the
               want
               of
               such
               as
               are
               ,
               &
               will
               be
               peacable
               :
               If
               any
               shall
               be
               found
               hereafter
               to
               preach
               without
               Authoritie
               ,
               or
               keep
               Conventicles
               ,
               our
               express
               pleasure
               is
               ,
               That
               you
               proceed
               with
               all
               severity
               against
               the
               Preachers
               and
               Hearers
               ,
               as
               seditous
               Persons
               ,
               and
               contemners
               of
               our
               Authority
               .
               So
               leaving
               the
               Managment
               of
               these
               disorders
               to
               your
               prudence
               ,
               and
               recommending
               them
               to
               your
               care
               ,
               we
               bid
               you
               farewell
               .
            
             
               
                 Given
                 at
                 our
                 Court
                 ,
                 at
                 Whitehall
                 
                   the
                   Seventh
                   day
                   of
                   Iuny
                   1669.
                   
                
                 &
                 of
                 our
                 Reigne
                 the
                 21.
                 
                 Yeer
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 Majest
                 :
                 Command
              
               
                 LAUDERDAIL
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           Ere
           we
           proceed
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           be
           amiss
           to
           set
           down
           here
           some
           few
           most
           obvious
           remarks
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           we
           may
           come
           to
           understand
           better
           the
           nature
           ,
           and
           true
           import
           of
           this
           Indulgen●e
           ,
           where
           of
           this
           Letter
           is
           the
           ground
           and
           Basis.
           And
        
         
           1.
           
           We
           see
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             That
             by
             the
             Act
             of
             Council
             ,
             and
             Proclamation
             at
          
           Glasgow
           An.
           1662.
           
             a
             considerable
             number
             of
             Ministers
             were
             at
             once
             turned
             out
             ;
             and
             so
          
           (
           N.B.
           )
           
             debarred
             from
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             and
             exercise
             of
             the
             Ministrie
             .
          
           Whence
           we
           cannot
           but
           observe
           ,
           That
           those
           Ministers
           ,
           who
           were
           by
           that
           Act
           at
           Glasgow
           banished
           from
           their
           Paroch-Churches
           ,
           were
           not
           only
           debarred
           and
           hindered
           from
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           Exercise
           of
           their
           Ministrie
           ,
           in
           their
           own
           Congregations
           (
           which
           could
           not
           but
           follow
           by
           an
           inevitable
           consequence
           )
           But
           in
           the
           sense
           and
           meaning
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           they
           were
           by
           vertue
           of
           that
           sentence
           debarred
           from
           ,
           and
           incapacitated
           for
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           the
           Exercise
           of
           the
           Ministrie
           ,
           any
           where
           ;
           and
           so
           according
           to
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           ,
           emitting
           this
           Edict
           ,
           these
           Ministers
           were
           simpliciter
           deposed
           from
           their
           Ministrie
           ,
           and
           looked
           upon
           as
           men
           ,
           having
           no
           longer
           power
           or
           warrand
           ,
           before
           God
           or
           Man
           ,
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           or
           dispense
           Ordinances
           ,
           as
           Ministers
           thereof
           .
           Whence
           it
           followeth
           ,
           that
           the
           Indulgence
           (
           as
           it
           is
           called
           )
           is
           a
           full
           and
           formal
           opening
           of
           their
           mouth
           againe
           ;
           &
           (
           as
           to
           some
           )
           a
           Reponing
           of
           them
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           Indulgers
           ;
           who
           doubtless
           will
           not
           say
           ,
           (
           What
           ever
           the
           plain
           Language
           of
           their
           Practice
           be
           )
           that
           they
           have
           power
           to
           countermand
           what
           God
           hath
           commanded
           ,
           or
           to
           discharge
           such
           ,
           from
           serving
           Christ
           in
           the
           Ministrie
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           strickly
           enjoined
           ,
           and
           that
           upon
           all
           highest
           peril
           ,
           to
           serve
           him
           so
           ;
           but
           they
           think
           ,
           they
           have
           power
           from
           God
           ,
           to
           silence
           Ministers
           from
           preaching
           when
           they
           will
           ;
           and
           againe
           to
           open
           their
           mouthes
           ,
           and
           grant
           them
           liberty
           to
           Exercise
           the
           Ministrie
           ,
           as
           they
           see
           good
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Lord
           Authorizeth
           what
           they
           do
           ;
           and
           so
           ,
           they
           do
           but
           what
           Church-Judicatories
           were
           in
           use
           to
           do
           formerly
           ,
           or
           Prelates
           yet
           do
           ,
           as
           to
           such
           ,
           who
           are
           under
           them
           .
        
         
           Here
           then
           being
           a
           Full
           ,
           Formal
           ,
           and
           judicial
           Power
           ,
           granted
           to
           such
           ,
           as
           were
           ,
           in
           the
           Courts
           Iudgement
           ,
           put
           from
           their
           Office
           ,
           deprived
           of
           and
           debarred
           from
           the
           libertie
           of
           exercising
           the
           same
           ,
           or
           any
           part
           thereof
           ,
           to
           re-enter
           into
           the
           full
           and
           free
           Exercise
           of
           the
           same
           ;
           it
           appeareth
           to
           me
           to
           be
           undeniable
           ,
           That
           the
           accepters
           of
           this
           Indulgence
           have
           ,
           upon
           the
           matter
           ,
           assented
           unto
           this
           grievous
           incroachment
           upon
           the
           Priuileges
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ.
           Our
           Church
           never
           thought
           it
           competent
           to
           the
           Civil
           Magistrat
           ,
           to
           depose
           Ministers
           from
           their
           Office
           ,
           or
           to
           suspend
           them
           from
           the
           Exercise
           thereof
           .
           Let
           the
           
             Second
             Book
             of
             Discipline
          
           be
           viewed
           ;
           Let
           the
           CXI
           .
           Propositions
           be
           considered
           ;
           Let
           the
           
             Propositions
             for
             Government
          
           be
           looked
           upon
           ;
           Let
           our
           first
           or
           
             Second
             Confession
             of
             faith
          
           ,
           or
           the
           
             late
             Confession
          
           ,
           drawn
           up
           at
           West-Minster
           be
           pondered
           ;
           Let
           the
           writtings
           of
           our
           worthies
           
             Mr
             Rutherfoord
          
           ,
           and
           
           
             Mr.
             Gillispy
          
           be
           read
           ;
           Yea
           ,
           let
           all
           our
           publick
           proceedings
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           tenor
           of
           the
           pub●ick
           actings
           of
           our
           Church
           be
           remembered
           ,
           and
           it
           will
           be
           seen
           ,
           that
           the
           granting
           of
           this
           unto
           the
           Magistrate
           is
           point-blank
           contrary
           unto
           all
           these
           ;
           Yea
           ,
           &
           to
           all
           the
           writtings
           of
           the
           Orthodox
           
             Anti-Arminian
             Anti-Erastian
          
           Divines
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           know
           it
           will
           be
           said
           .
           That
           the
           Receivers
           of
           the
           Indulgence
           cannot
           helpe
           what
           the
           Magistrate
           saith
           ;
           they
           know
           what
           themselves
           think
           ;
           and
           as
           they
           did
           not
           look
           upon
           themselves
           as
           deposed
           ,
           when
           banished
           from
           their
           own
           Parishes
           ,
           as
           appeared
           by
           their
           preaching
           else
           where
           after
           that
           sentence
           ;
           so
           they
           grant
           no
           such
           power
           now
           unto
           the
           Magistrate
           :
           Yea
           ,
           when
           some
           of
           the
           Indulged
           were
           some
           yeers
           thereafter
           called
           before
           the
           Councel
           ,
           it
           was
           said
           roundly
           by
           their
           Mouth
           ,
           That
           
             they
             had
             received
             their
             Ministrie
             from
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           But
           
             I
             answere
          
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           Though
           the
           Indulged
           could
           not
           cause
           the
           Magistrate
           speak
           otherwise
           ,
           than
           he
           would
           ;
           yet
           they
           were
           Masters
           of
           themselves
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           own
           actions
           ;
           and
           they
           had
           liberty
           to
           do
           and
           speak
           that
           ,
           which
           before
           the
           world
           might
           testifie
           and
           declare
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           not
           assent
           unto
           that
           assuming
           of
           Church
           power
           ,
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           did
           dissent
           there
           from
           ,
           and
           protest
           against
           it
           ,
           as
           a
           sinful
           Usurpation
           and
           Incroachment
           .
           What
           publick
           Protestation
           was
           ,
           I
           pray
           ,
           given
           in
           against
           this
           ,
           first
           or
           last
           ?
           What
           Plaine
           and
           Positive
           Testimonie
           was
           borne
           unto
           the
           Doctrine
           &
           Practice
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           which
           many
           of
           our
           forebearers
           did
           owne
           unto
           Banishment
           and
           Bloud
           ?
           (
           2.
           )
           As
           for
           that
           ,
           which
           was
           said
           by
           the
           mouth
           of
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           (
           of
           which
           more
           afterward
           )
           it
           was
           but
           a
           poor
           salvo
           ,
           in
           the
           case
           ;
           bec●use
           no
           man
           breathing
           ,
           neither
           Magistrate
           ,
           nor
           Church-Judicatory
           ,
           can
           properly
           give
           the
           Ministerie
           ;
           that
           being
           proper
           to
           Christ
           Jesus
           alone
           :
           Men
           only
           can
           Instrumentally
           and
           Ministerially
           convey
           &
           apply
           the
           power
           ,
           which
           is
           of
           Christ
           ,
           unto
           such
           or
           such
           a
           Person
           :
           now
           I
           suppose
           these
           Brethren
           ,
           who
           spoke
           so
           by
           their
           mouth
           ,
           did
           not
           think
           or
           meane
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           their
           Ministrie
           from
           Christ
           immediatly
           ,
           without
           the
           intervention
           of
           an
           instrumental
           and
           ministerial
           cause
           :
           So
           that
           notwithstanding
           of
           this
           ,
           by
           their
           practice
           they
           might
           and
           did
           declare
           ,
           that
           the
           Civil
           Magistrat
           was
           the
           Instrumental
           and
           Ministerial
           cause
           ,
           lawfully
           Authorized
           to
           repone
           them
           to
           their
           Ministrie
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           all
           that
           power
           of
           Deposeing
           &
           Reponing
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           which
           by
           our
           Reformed
           Doctrine
           ,
           Discipline
           and
           Practice
           ,
           hath
           been
           asserted
           to
           agree
           only
           to
           Church-Officers
           and
           Church-Judicatories
           ,
           is
           competent
           to
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           ,
           as
           such
           (
           3.
           )
           Further
           it
           may
           be
           noticed
           ,
           that
           a
           Minister
           once
           deposed
           ,
           or
           suspended
           ,
           and
           now
           reponed
           by
           a
           lawful
           Presbytery
           ,
           might
           say
           the
           same
           ,
           to
           wit.
           
             That
             he
             receiveth
             his
             Ministrie
             from
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             with
             full
             Prescriptions
             from
             him
             &c.
             
          
           Without
           the
           least
           questioning
           of
           the
           lawful
           Ministerial
           and
           Instrumental
           power
           of
           the
           Presbyterie
           ,
           in
           that
           affaire
           :
           So
           that
           it
           is
           manifest
           ,
           that
           this
           could
           not
           salve
           them
           from
           a
           real
           acknowledging
           the
           Council
           upon
           the
           matter
           ,
           to
           have
           the
           Ministerial
           power
           of
           Deposing
           and
           Reponing
           of
           Ministers
           ;
           and
           that
           ,
           
             de
             jure
          
           .
           (
           4.
           )
           Itis
           true
           ,
           thei●
           preaching
           else
           where
           ,
           after
           their
           Banishment
           from
           their
           own
           Congregations
           ,
           will
           say
           ,
           that
           in
           so
           far
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           acknowledge
           themselves
           deposed
           from
           the
           function
           ;
           yet
           it
           will
           not
           help
           much
           ;
           for
           their
           by
           past
           faithful
           deportment
           will
           not
           lessen
           their
           fainte
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           but
           rather
           aggravat
           their
           cedeing
           ,
           or
           their
           silence
           ,
           at
           the
           accepting
           of
           this
           Indulgence
           ,
           springing
           forth
           of
           such
           a
           fountaine
           .
           Their
           by
           past
           honest
           carriage
           (
           I
           speak
           here
           upon
           supposition
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           sedulously
           preach
           elsewhere
           ,
           when
           thrust
           from
           their
           own
           Charges
           ;
           though
           I
           apprehend
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           found
           
           true
           ,
           but
           of
           a
           few
           of
           them
           )
           should
           have
           prompted
           them
           now
           to
           a
           plaine
           declaration
           of
           their
           adherence
           to
           their
           former
           Principles
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           abhorrence
           of
           such
           gross
           and
           Palpable
           Invasions
           upon
           ,
           and
           Usurpation
           of
           the
           power
           ,
           which
           Christ
           hath
           granted
           only
           to
           his
           Church
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           We
           may
           remarke
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             We
             are
             graciously
             pleased
             to
             authorize
             you
             ,
             our
             Privie
             Councel
             (
             N.B.
             )
             to
             appoint
             so
             many
             of
             them
             &c.
          
           and
           againe
           ,
           
             as
             you
             shall
             approve
             of
          
           .
           Whence
           it
           is
           obvious
           (
           1.
           )
           That
           all
           the
           power
           ,
           which
           the
           Privie
           Councel
           had
           ,
           was
           from
           the
           King
           ;
           and
           consequently
           ,
           that
           they
           go
           no
           greater
           length
           ,
           than
           the
           Kings
           Letter
           did
           allow
           ;
           and
           that
           their
           Actings
           could
           not
           justle
           with
           ,
           or
           cross
           the
           Scope
           ,
           Intent
           and
           Designe
           of
           his
           Maj.
           Letter
           ;
           but
           fully
           comply
           therewith
           in
           all
           points
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           its
           Designes
           .
           So
           that
           ,
           when
           any
           doubt
           ariseth
           anent
           what
           the
           Councel
           did
           ,
           we
           must
           ,
           for
           obtaining
           of
           Satisfaction
           and
           Clearness
           ,
           have
           our
           recourse
           to
           this
           
             primum
             mobile
          
           ,
           the
           Spring
           and
           Principle
           of
           this
           Motion
           ,
           and
           the
           Ground
           and
           Basis
           of
           the
           Councels
           Actings
           :
           Yea
           we
           must
           interpret
           the
           Actings
           and
           Deed
           of
           the
           Councel
           by
           this
           Letter
           ,
           which
           was
           their
           Cynosure
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           were
           to
           direct
           their
           course
           ,
           and
           their
           Rule
           and
           Ground
           of
           Acting
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           Itis
           obvious
           allo
           ,
           that
           That
           power
           ,
           which
           they
           are
           authorized
           to
           exercise
           ,
           is
           a
           Power
           to
           appoint
           such
           and
           such
           Persons
           ,
           as
           they
           think
           meet
           ,
           and
           shall
           approve
           of
           ,
           to
           go
           to
           such
           and
           such
           places
           .
           It
           was
           not
           then
           a
           Command
           given
           ,
           or
           a
           power
           granted
           to
           recal
           the
           Act
           of
           Glasgow
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Ministers
           were
           banished
           from
           their
           Charges
           ;
           but
           a
           power
           to
           meddle
           with
           pure
           Church-matters
           ,
           and
           that
           immediatly
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           judge
           and
           cognosce
           of
           the
           Qualifications
           of
           Ministers
           ;
           and
           so
           to
           approve
           or
           not
           approve
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           a
           powe●
           of
           installing
           such
           as
           they
           approved
           of
           ,
           in
           such
           places
           ,
           as
           they
           shall
           think
           meet
           ,
           and
           none
           else
           .
           These
           things
           are
           plaine
           .
           And
           it
           is
           manifest
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           herein
           a
           Plaine
           ,
           Clear
           ,
           Palpable
           and
           Gross
           Incroachment
           on
           the
           Liberties
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           Power
           granted
           to
           her
           of
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           as
           no
           man
           will
           deny
           ,
           who
           is
           not
           a
           stranger
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Principles
           of
           Presbyterian
           Government
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           the
           Acts
           and
           Actings
           of
           our
           Church
           from
           the
           very
           first
           Reformation
           from
           Popery
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           seing
           it
           is
           known
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           
             qui
             tacet
             consentire
             videtur
          
           ,
           he
           who
           is
           silent
           ,
           is
           construed
           to
           consent
           :
           And
           it
           hath
           been
           alwayes
           accounted
           in
           our
           Church
           (
           and
           is
           so
           also
           by
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           )
           a
           sinful
           compliance
           with
           a
           wicked
           course
           ,
           not
           to
           give
           faithful
           ,
           free
           and
           timeous
           Testimonie
           against
           the
           same
           ;
           it
           is
           undeniable
           ,
           that
           these
           indulged
           Persons
           ,
           accepting
           this
           Indulgence
           ,
           conveyed
           through
           such
           a
           channel
           ,
           &
           flowing
           from
           sucha
           fountaine
           ,
           as
           is
           already
           shown
           have
           not
           only
           fainted
           ,
           as
           to
           their
           duty
           ;
           but
           are
           interpretatively
           assenters
           unto
           this
           Usurpation
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           Qualification
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           are
           to
           be
           restored
           to
           the
           Ministrie
           ,
           is
           here
           also
           to
           be
           remarked
           ,
           in
           those
           Words
           ,
           
             So
             many
             of
             the
             outted
             Ministers
             ,
             as
             have
          
           (
           N.
           B.
           )
           
             lived
             peacable
             and
             orderly
             ,
             in
             the
             places
             ,
             where
             thy
             have
             resided
             .
          
           I
           shall
           be
           far
           from
           saying
           ,
           that
           Ministers
           should
           not
           live
           peacably
           and
           orderly
           ;
           but
           we
           ought
           to
           consider
           ,
           what
           is
           accounted
           ,
           
             living
             peacably
          
           and
           orderly
           ,
           by
           such
           as
           propose
           this
           Qualification
           :
           And
           that
           sure
           ,
           to
           speake
           it
           in
           the
           smoothest
           of
           Termes
           ,
           is
           a
           negative
           compliance
           with
           all
           their
           Tyranny
           ,
           Oppression
           of
           Church
           and
           Countrey
           ,
           Bloudshed
           ,
           Overturning
           of
           the
           Work
           of
           God
           ,
           Establishing
           iniquity
           by
           Law
           ,
           Perjurie
           ,
           Apostasie
           ,
           Re-establishing
           of
           Perjured
           Prelats
           ,
           and
           abjured
           Prelacie
           ,
           intruding
           of
           Hirelings
           ;
           Persecution
           of
           conscientious
           people
           ,
           for
           not
           acknowledging
           of
           these
           Hirelings
           as
           lawful
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           &c.
           
           That
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           have
           been
           very
           quiet
           and
           silent
           ,
           
           as
           to
           the
           bearing
           of
           faithfull
           witness
           unto
           the
           Cause
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           work
           of
           Reformation
           ,
           according
           to
           our
           solemne
           Oaths
           and
           Covenants
           ;
           and
           have
           been
           loath
           to
           transgres
           any
           of
           their
           iniquous
           Lawes
           ;
           and
           careful
           to
           walk
           and
           carry
           so
           ,
           in
           all
           their
           deportment
           ,
           as
           not
           ●o
           displease
           them
           in
           the
           least
           .
           Now
           I
           would
           think
           that
           this
           very
           thing
           should
           have
           been
           enough
           to
           have
           scarred
           tender
           conscientious
           persons
           from
           accepting
           this
           Indulgence
           .
           What
           Son
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           could
           have
           accepted
           of
           a
           favour
           ,
           in
           the
           bosome
           of
           which
           lay
           this
           Reproach
           ?
           Who
           could
           have
           accepted
           of
           this
           Indulgence
           ,
           and
           not
           with
           all
           openly
           have
           thereby
           declared
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           one
           of
           those
           peacable
           livers
           ,
           for
           whom
           it
           was
           designed
           ,
           and
           upon
           whom
           in
           special
           ,
           as
           such
           ,
           it
           was
           to
           be
           conferred
           ?
           And
           however
           this
           peacableness
           and
           orderliness
           was
           accounted
           a
           good
           Qualification
           by
           the
           Rulers
           ,
           and
           a
           satisfactory
           Mark
           unto
           thē
           of
           the
           fitness
           of
           these
           Persons
           ,
           for
           receiving
           of
           their
           favours
           ,
           and
           a
           sufficient
           ground
           of
           security
           unto
           them
           ,
           that
           these
           Persons
           would
           not
           stand
           in
           the
           way
           of
           their
           further
           destructive
           progress
           ,
           nor
           marre
           them
           in
           their
           further
           pernicious
           designes
           :
           It
           seemeth
           strange
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           conscientious
           Sons
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           should
           have
           suffered
           themselves
           to
           be
           looked
           upon
           ,
           with
           such
           a
           special
           eye
           of
           favour
           by
           those
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           distinguished
           from
           others
           by
           such
           a
           Character
           ,
           as
           in
           our
           good
           times
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           the
           wholsome
           Canons
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           would
           have
           exposed
           them
           unto
           the
           highest
           of
           Church
           Censures
           .
           Had
           they
           not
           then
           a
           faire
           occasion
           here
           ,
           yea
           and
           a
           loud
           ●all
           ,
           to
           vindicat
           themselves
           from
           this
           Aspersion
           ,
           howbeit
           esteemed
           ,
           judged
           and
           declared
           the
           prime
           and
           indulgence-procureing
           Qualification
           by
           the
           Rulers
           ;
           and
           to
           have
           born
           witness
           unto
           the
           Truth
           of
           God
           ;
           if
           their
           desire
           to
           the
           offered
           favour
           ,
           and
           love
           to
           that
           esteem
           with
           the
           Rulers
           ,
           had
           not
           been
           too
           excessive
           and
           prevalent
           ?
        
         
           But
           there
           is
           another
           thing
           beside
           remarkable
           here
           ,
           
             to
             wit.
          
           That
           here
           we
           see
           ,
           the
           Magistrate
           assumeth
           to
           himself
           power
           to
           prescribe
           ,
           to
           determine
           and
           to
           judge
           of
           the
           necessary
           Qualifications
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           or
           of
           their
           Qualifications
           
             sine
             quibus
             non
          
           .
           And
           moreover
           ,
           That
           the
           accepters
           of
           the
           Indulgence
           after
           this
           manner
           ,
           did
           ,
           upon
           the
           matter
           ,
           and
           interpretativly
           ,
           give
           their
           assent
           to
           ,
           and
           approbation
           of
           these
           two
           things
           :
           First
           ,
           That
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           as
           such
           ,
           hath
           power
           to
           prescribe
           ,
           to
           specifie
           and
           to
           declare
           what
           are
           indeed
           ,
           and
           what
           he
           will
           have
           to
           be
           looked
           on
           as
           ,
           the
           only
           Qualifications
           ,
           necessarily
           requisite
           in
           Ministers
           :
           And
           next
           ,
           That
           the
           Qualifications
           ,
           by
           him
           here
           specified
           and
           expressed
           ,
           are
           the
           only
           Qualifications
           necessarily
           requisite
           in
           Ministers
           :
           And
           consequently
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Primitive
           Ministers
           ,
           who
           neither
           could
           nor
           would
           have
           lived
           so
           peacablie
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           Heathen
           Emperou●s
           ,
           and
           their
           wicked
           Decrees
           ,
           when
           no
           more
           repugnant
           to
           the
           Interest
           of
           Christ
           and
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           than
           the
           Decrees
           and
           Executions
           of
           our
           Rulers
           have
           been
           ,
           were
           not
           rightly
           qualified
           for
           the
           Ministrie
           .
           Adde
           to
           these
           ,
           That
           hereby
           they
           acknowledged
           themselves
           to
           be
           duely
           qualified
           after
           this
           manner
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           and
           yet
           to
           be
           such
           ,
           (
           and
           that
           deservedly
           ,
           after
           the
           Court
           construction
           )
           as
           have
           lived
           peaceablie
           and
           orderly
           ,
           in
           the
           places
           ,
           where
           they
           have
           resided
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           There
           is
           another
           remark
           in
           the
           Letter
           obvious
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           said
           [
           
             That
             such
             of
             these
             Ministers
          
           ,
           (
           i.e.
           who
           are
           indulged
           )
           
             as
             shall
             take
             Collation
             from
             the
             Bi●hop
             of
             the
             Diocie
             ,
             and
             keep
             Presbyteries
             and
             Synods
             ,
             shall
             be
             warranted
             to
             lift
             up
             their
             stipends
             ,
             as
             other
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             .
             But
             such
             as
             are
             not
             ,
             or
             shall
             not
             be
             collated
             ,
             shall
             have
             no
             warrand
             to
             meddle
             with
             the
             local
             stipend
             ;
             but
             onely
             to
             possesse
             the
             Manse
             and
             Gleibe
             and
             shall
             
             have
             such
             a
             yeerly
             maintainance
             ,
             as
             the
             Councel
             shall
             think
             fit
             to
             appoint
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             vacat
             stipends
             .
          
           ]
           Though
           this
           ,
           at
           the
           first
           view
           ,
           may
           not
           seem
           very
           material
           ,
           yet
           it
           will
           have
           its
           own
           weight
           ,
           when
           we
           consider
           these
           things
           following
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           That
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           alloweth
           such
           ,
           as
           serve
           at
           the
           Altar
           ,
           to
           live
           by
           the
           Altar
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           very
           ox
           ,
           that
           treadeth
           out
           the
           Corn
           ,
           should
           not
           be
           muzzled
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           labourer
           should
           have
           his
           hire
           ;
           as
           we
           see
           1
           Cor.
           9.
           
           Gal.
           6
           :
           ver
           .
           6.
           1
           
           Tim.
           5
           :
           17
           ,
           18.
           
           And
           that
           all
           Equity
           and
           Reason
           requireth
           ,
           that
           the
           Benefice
           should
           follow
           the
           Office
           ,
           as
           an
           accessorie
           and
           consequent
           thereunto
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           That
           Ministers
           stipends
           are
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Church-rents
           and
           Emoluments
           ;
           and
           are
           as
           proper
           and
           due
           unto
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           who
           serve
           in
           the
           place
           ,
           as
           the
           Rents
           of
           any
           mans
           heritage
           is
           to
           him
           ,
           who
           enjoyeth
           it
           ;
           these
           being
           irrevocablie
           given
           away
           and
           dedicated
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           said
           Donation
           confirmed
           and
           ratified
           by
           Law.
           (
           3.
           )
           Our
           second
           Book
           of
           Discipline
           ,
           approven
           in
           all
           points
           by
           the
           General
           Assemblie
           ,
           prescribeth
           other
           Collectours
           of
           these
           Stipends
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Church
           Rents
           ,
           than
           such
           as
           the
           King
           or
           Councel
           should
           name
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           conformitie
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           and
           Primitive
           Patern
           ;
           as
           we
           see
           Chap.
           9.
           
           Where
           ,
           speaking
           of
           the
           
             Patrimonie
             of
             the
             Kirk
          
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           
             Distribution
             thereof
          
           ;
           and
           after
           they
           have
           told
           what
           they
           meane
           by
           the
           
             Patrimonie
             of
             the
             Kirk
          
           they
           have
           these
           words
           .
           
             To
             take
             any
             of
             this
             Patrimony
             by
             unlawful
             meanes
             ,
             and
             convert
             it
             to
             the
             peculiar
             and
             prophane
             use
             of
             any
             person
             ,
             we
             hold
             it
             a
             detestable
             Sacrilege
             before
             God
             :
          
           And
           then
           they
           adde
           :
           
             That
             the
             goods
             Ecclesiastick
             ought
             to
             be
             collected
             and
             distributed
             by
             the
             Deacons
             ,
             as
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             appoints
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             bear
             Office
             in
             the
             Kirk
             be
             provided
             for
             ,
             without
             care
             or
             solicitude
             .
          
           (
           4.
           )
           That
           there
           is
           an
           introduction
           here
           made
           to
           that
           ,
           which
           may
           ever
           hereafter
           prove
           noxious
           and
           hurtful
           to
           the
           Church
           ;
           even
           way
           made
           to
           the
           bringing
           of
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           under
           perfect
           slavery
           unto
           the
           State
           ;
           for
           hereby
           we
           see
           they
           must
           be
           obnoxious
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           depend
           upon
           them
           ,
           not
           only
           for
           the
           quota
           of
           their
           stipend
           ;
           but
           also
           for
           the
           actual
           and
           yeerly
           payment
           thereof
           ;
           for
           yeerly
           must
           there
           an
           address
           be
           made
           unto
           the
           Councel
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           Exchequer
           ,
           by
           every
           Minister
           for
           his
           Stipend
           :
           though
           this
           be
           altered
           now
           ;
           yet
           there
           was
           no
           appearance
           of
           it
           ,
           at
           their
           accepting
           of
           the
           Indulgence
           ,
           and
           several
           yeers
           after
           .
           Though
           this
           may
           seem
           but
           a
           matter
           of
           small
           moment
           ;
           yet
           we
           think
           faithful
           Ministers
           should
           have
           been
           tender
           of
           the
           least
           thing
           ,
           which
           might
           but
           occasion
           ,
           or
           usher-in
           bondage
           and
           slaverie
           to
           that
           poor
           Church
           ,
           which
           hath
           had
           a
           wrestling
           life
           ,
           what
           for
           one
           thing
           ,
           what
           for
           another
           ,
           from
           the
           very
           beginning
           :
           And
           sagacious
           persons
           might
           easily
           have
           foreseen
           ,
           whither
           such
           a
           course
           ,
           as
           this
           ,
           did
           tend
           .
           And
           if
           hereafter
           the
           State
           should
           lay
           down
           such
           a
           course
           ,
           as
           that
           in
           all
           time
           coming
           ,
           all
           the
           Stipends
           through
           the
           Land
           should
           be
           uplifted
           by
           general
           Collectours
           ,
           thereto
           appointed
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           given-out
           by
           these
           againe
           ,
           to
           such
           as
           ,
           and
           in
           what
           quantity
           the
           State
           shall
           think
           fit
           ,
           and
           so
           make
           the
           Ministers
           become
           their
           slaves
           ,
           and
           to
           depend
           upon
           them
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           their
           domestick
           Servants
           ,
           and
           Hirelings
           (
           the
           inconvenience
           of
           which
           upon
           many
           accounts
           cannot
           but
           be
           obvious
           to
           any
           considerat
           and
           judicious
           person
           )
           whom
           had
           we
           to
           blame
           ,
           as
           first
           breaking
           the
           ice
           in
           this
           matter
           ?
           And
           was
           there
           not
           here
           ground
           enough
           to
           have
           refused
           this
           favour
           (
           as
           it
           is
           accounted
           )
           thus
           conveyed
           ;
           and
           to
           have
           declared
           ,
           they
           would
           choose
           rather
           to
           preach
           gratis
           ,
           than
           any
           way
           contribute
           unto
           the
           laying
           of
           such
           an
           yoke
           upon
           the
           neck
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           .
        
         
           Further
           ,
           see
           we
           not
           here
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           snare
           was
           visible
           before
           their
           eyes
           ,
           that
           either
           they
           should
           accept
           of
           Collation
           from
           the
           Prelates
           ,
           and
           so
           acknowledge
           their
           
           dependance
           likewise
           on
           them
           ,
           and
           confirme
           these
           perjured
           Invaders
           ,
           and
           comply
           with
           abjuted
           Prelacy
           ;
           or
           otherwise
           become
           the
           Councel's
           Pensioners
           ,
           which
           did
           tend
           to
           a
           manifest
           prostituting
           of
           the
           credite
           of
           the
           Ministrie
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           obstructing
           ,
           of
           ministerial
           freedom
           and
           faithfulness
           ,
           in
           declaring
           the
           mind
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           becometh
           the
           Ambassadours
           of
           Christ
           ?
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           next
           thing
           to
           be
           remarked
           ,
           is
           the
           Injunctions
           here
           laid
           upon
           the
           Indulged
           ,
           which
           are
           expressed
           in
           the
           Letter
           at
           some
           length
           .
           Which
           Injunctions
           either
           are
           Lawful
           ,
           or
           Unlawful
           .
           If
           they
           be
           Lawful
           ,
           Then
           (
           1.
           )
           They
           must
           obey
           them
           without
           any
           hesitation
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           Then
           they
           must
           acknowledge
           the
           conformable
           Clergie
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           called
           ,
           to
           be
           lawful
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           And
           that
           it
           is
           lawful
           to
           keep
           the
           Prelat's
           Courts
           and
           Meetings
           ;
           and
           thus
           condemne
           themselves
           ,
           for
           not
           doing
           so
           formerly
           .
           (
           4.
           )
           Then
           the
           people
           are
           also
           obliged
           in
           Conscience
           to
           owne
           and
           acknowledge
           these
           Hirelings
           ,
           as
           lawful
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           whom
           they
           are
           called
           of
           God
           to
           hear
           and
           obey
           .
           But
           if
           they
           account
           these
           Injunctions
           Unlawful
           ,
           how
           could
           they
           by
           their
           silence
           ,
           and
           accepting
           of
           the
           Indulge●ce
           upon
           these
           termes
           ,
           tacitely
           approve
           of
           the
           same
           ?
           To
           say
           ,
           That
           they
           did
           not
           positively
           approve
           thereof
           ,
           is
           not
           enough
           :
           Yea
           ,
           their
           not-disapproving
           thereof
           Openly
           ,
           Plainly
           ,
           Publickly
           and
           Avowedly
           ,
           being
           so
           stated
           as
           they
           were
           ,
           and
           circumstances
           considered
           ,
           cannot
           but
           be
           accounted
           an
           Interpretative
           Approbation
           ,
           by
           all
           Godly
           ,
           Sober
           and
           Rational
           persons
           .
           Nor
           will
           it
           availe
           here
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           these
           Instructions
           were
           not
           proposed
           condition-wayes
           :
           For
           the
           Councel
           ,
           ●hat
           are
           both
           the
           best
           Interpreters
           of
           this
           Letter
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           own
           deed
           ,
           in
           consequence
           of
           and
           in
           compliance
           with
           the
           same
           ,
           tell
           us
           in
           their
           Act
           August
           10.
           1677.
           that
           the
           Indulgence
           was
           accepted
           upon
           condition
           of
           keeping
           and
           observing
           of
           these
           Instructions
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           :
           
             For
             as
             much
             as
             the
             Lords
             of
             his
             Maj.
             privy
             Councel
             ,
             did
             confine
             several
             outed
             Ministers
             to
             particular
             Paroches
             ,
             with
             allowance
             to
             preach
             and
             exercise
             the
             other
             functions
             of
             the
             Ministrie
             within
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             did
          
           (
           N.B.
           )
           
             deliver
             unto
             them
             certain
             Instructions
             to
             be
             keeped
             and
             observed
             ,
             upon
             which
             they
             accepted
             the
             Indulgence
             ,
             granted
             to
             them
          
           :
           And
           againe
           ,
           after
           whatsoever
           manner
           these
           Injunctions
           were
           proposed
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           certaine
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           ,
           they
           were
           intended
           so
           .
           And
           if
           these
           Ministers
           had
           expresly
           told
           the
           Councel
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           observe
           none
           of
           these
           Injunctions
           ,
           because
           they
           judged
           the
           same
           unlawful
           ,
           and
           themselves
           obliged
           in
           conscience
           to
           declare
           the
           same
           ;
           shall
           any
           think
           ,
           that
           the
           Councel
           would
           have
           granted
           them
           this
           Indulgence
           ?
           Had
           not
           that
           been
           a
           direct
           crossing
           of
           the
           designe
           and
           purpose
           of
           the
           King
           and
           Court
           ?
           How
           should
           then
           the
           people
           have
           been
           amused
           into
           a
           stupide
           quiescence
           ,
           and
           asse-like
           couching
           under
           the
           burden
           ,
           and
           blown-up
           with
           an
           irrational
           and
           groundless
           expectation
           of
           some
           desirable
           change
           ?
        
         
           It
           cannot
           ,
           moreover
           ,
           here
           satisfie
           ,
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           they
           undertook
           nothing
           ,
           but
           resolved
           to
           do
           ,
           as
           they
           found
           clearness
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           were
           not
           clear
           to
           obey
           to
           subject
           themselves
           to
           the
           penalty
           .
           For
           the
           Counsel
           ,
           (
           as
           we
           see
           )
           offering
           the
           Indulgence
           upon
           condition
           of
           observing
           the
           Injunctions
           ,
           when
           they
           accepted
           of
           the
           benefite
           ,
           offered
           on
           those
           termes
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           but
           also
           embrace
           the
           termes
           ,
           upon
           which
           the
           benefite
           was
           offered
           ;
           and
           their
           accepting
           of
           the
           benefite
           was
           a
           plaine
           declaration
           of
           their
           acquiesceing
           in
           and
           satisfaction
           with
           the
           termes
           .
           And
           further
           ,
           when
           they
           accepted
           of
           the
           benefite
           ,
           either
           they
           accounted
           Obedience
           unto
           these
           Injunctions
           Lawful
           ,
           or
           Unlawful
           .
           If
           they
           accounted
           it
           Lawful
           ,
           why
           were
           they
           so
           
           disingenuous
           ,
           as
           to
           simulate
           some
           hesitation
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           clear
           and
           certaine
           ?
           This
           was
           not
           the
           carriage
           of
           faithful
           ,
           &
           zealous
           Servants
           of
           Christ.
           If
           they
           did
           account
           that
           Obedience
           unlawful
           ;
           Why
           did
           they
           not
           declare
           so
           much
           ;
           especially
           when
           their
           silence
           ,
           at
           the
           acceptance
           of
           the
           benefite
           so
           offered
           ,
           could
           not
           but
           be
           construed
           by
           all
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           full
           satisfaction
           with
           the
           Conditions
           ?
           did
           not
           their
           silence
           confirme
           the
           Councel
           of
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           the
           Obedience
           ,
           required
           to
           these
           Injunctions
           ?
           This
           looked
           not
           like
           the
           carriage
           of
           our
           worthie
           Fore-fathers
           ,
           and
           zealous
           Reformers
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           what
           in
           case
           the
           Councel
           had
           likewise
           injoined
           them
           (
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           of
           way
           ,
           that
           they
           proposed
           the
           foresaid
           Injunctions
           )
           to
           preach
           Justification
           by
           works
           ,
           The
           Popes
           Infallibility
           ,
           or
           the
           Kings
           Headship
           over
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           some
           such
           thing
           ?
           Would
           it
           have
           been
           faire
           in
           them
           ,
           to
           have
           come
           away
           thanking
           their
           L
           L.
           for
           the
           favour
           ,
           which
           was
           bestowed
           upon
           them
           ,
           &
           satisfying
           themselves
           with
           this
           mental
           reservation
           ,
           
             We
             will
             do
             as
             we
             shall
             be
             answerable
             ,
             and
             take
             our
             hazard
             ?
          
           Could
           any
           have
           justified
           them
           in
           this
           ,
           or
           judged
           their
           carriage
           Ministerial
           ?
           Might
           not
           every
           one
           have
           said
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           taken
           up
           their
           Ministrie
           ,
           in
           an
           unlawful
           way
           ,
           not
           approved
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           so
           had
           run
           unsent
           ?
           Finally
           ,
           Let
           me
           ask
           the
           Reader
           ,
           if
           the
           King
           or
           a
           great
           Noble
           man
           should
           grant
           to
           a
           Person
           some
           considerable
           Charge
           or
           Imployment
           in
           his
           familie
           ,
           which
           possible
           the
           same
           Person
           had
           before
           ,
           but
           was
           lately
           thrust
           therefrom
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           should
           lay
           upon
           him
           some
           injunctions
           ,
           which
           seemed
           onerous
           ,
           or
           not
           very
           lawful
           ;
           could
           any
           think
           ,
           that
           his
           accepting
           of
           the
           Charge
           and
           Imployment
           ,
           and
           returning
           thanks
           therefore
           ,
           did
           not
           speak
           out
           most
           clearly
           his
           acquiesceing
           unto
           the
           conditions
           ,
           his
           accepting
           of
           the
           Charge
           upon
           these
           conditions
           ,
           and
           his
           tacite
           promise
           to
           obey
           these
           Injunctions
           ,
           especially
           since
           he
           made
           no
           exceptions
           against
           them
           ,
           when
           mentioned
           and
           proposed
           ?
        
         
           6.
           
           We
           remark
           further
           that
           the
           Letter
           saith
           ,
           That
           
             none
             of
             these
             Ministers
             have
             any
             seditious
             discourses
             ,
             or
             expressions
             in
             pulpit
             ,
             or
             elsewhere
             .
          
           And
           what
           is
           understood
           here
           ,
           by
           
             seditious
             discourses
          
           or
           expressions
           ,
           we
           cannot
           be
           ignorant
           ?
           But
           now
           ,
           what
           Conscientious
           Minister
           can
           either
           tacitely
           promise
           such
           a
           thing
           ,
           or
           upon
           the
           highest
           ●eril
           forbear
           to
           utter
           such
           discourses
           ?
           Or
           who
           can
           think
           ,
           that
           any
           such
           thing
           can
           be
           yeelded
           unto
           ,
           who
           considereth
           ,
           what
           God
           requireth
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           a
           Corrupted
           and
           Apostatized
           State
           ?
           and
           what
           the
           weight
           of
           the
           bloud
           of
           souls
           is
           ?
           and
           who
           hath
           ever
           read
           Ezek.
           3
           :
           vers
           .
           17
           ,
           18
           ,
           19
           ,
           20
           ,
           21
           ,
           22.
           and
           Chap.
           33
           :
           ver
           ,
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10.
           and
           considered
           ,
           what
           a
           fearful
           thing
           it
           is
           to
           fall
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           a
           living
           God
           ?
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           Councel
           in
           their
           act
           made
           no
           mention
           of
           this
           ;
           for
           what
           reasons
           ;
           themselves
           best
           know
           :
           Yet
           it
           is
           sure
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           and
           Court
           expected
           that
           none
           should
           have
           the
           benefite
           of
           the
           Indulgence
           ,
           but
           such
           only
           ,
           of
           whom
           they
           had
           ,
           or
           thought
           they
           ,
           had
           all
           the
           rational
           security
           imaginable
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           be
           men
           of
           other
           Principles
           ,
           than
           to
           utter
           such
           expressions
           .
           And
           we
           may
           be
           very
           certaine
           ,
           that
           the
           Councel
           ,
           in
           pursuance
           of
           the
           ends
           of
           his
           Maj.
           Letter
           ,
           made
           choise
           of
           such
           ,
           as
           they
           accounted
           most
           peacable
           ,
           and
           of
           whom
           they
           had
           the
           least
           fears
           imaginable
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           ever
           utter
           ,
           whether
           in
           pulpit
           ,
           or
           out
           of
           pulpit
           ,
           such
           seditious
           discourses
           and
           expressions
           .
           They
           took
           them
           (
           no
           doubt
           )
           to
           be
           men
           of
           a
           more
           peacable
           disposition
           ,
           as
           they
           called
           it
           ,
           and
           more
           wise
           and
           sober
           (
           to
           speak
           according
           to
           their
           dialect
           )
           .
           But
           oh
           ,
           what
           will
           after
           ages
           say
           ,
           who
           shall
           hear
           of
           the
           Kings
           Letter
           ,
           and
           what
           the
           Councel
           did
           in
           pursuance
           thereof
           ;
           and
           see
           also
           that
           N.
           N.
           &c.
           without
           the
           least
           Testimony
           to
           the
           Truth
           ,
           accepted
           of
           
           the
           offer
           ,
           and
           never
           hear
           ,
           where
           or
           when
           these
           Persons
           were
           challenged
           ,
           or
           accused
           for
           uttering
           of
           such
           speeches
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           for
           an
           honourable
           mentioning
           of
           the
           glorious
           work
           of
           God
           ,
           so
           miraculously
           wrought
           and
           carried
           on
           ;
           and
           a
           faithful
           Testifying
           against
           the
           unparallel'd
           perfidie
           and
           breach
           of
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           most
           abominable
           ,
           irreligious
           ,
           inhumane
           and
           tyrannical
           Acts
           ,
           made
           for
           establishing
           of
           this
           wicked
           Course
           of
           Defection
           ?
           What
           (
           I
           say
           )
           will
           after
           ages
           say
           ,
           when
           they
           compare
           this
           with
           the
           valiant
           and
           zealous
           deportment
           of
           our
           Predecessours
           ,
           and
           of
           some
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           of
           these
           same
           persons
           Anno
           1648.
           and
           some
           yeers
           preceeding
           ?
        
         
           It
           will
           not
           be
           a
           sufficient
           covering
           for
           this
           nakedness
           to
           say
           ,
           They
           heard
           nothing
           of
           that
           ,
           while
           they
           received
           the
           Indulgence
           :
           For
           it
           is
           not
           unlike
           ,
           but
           they
           saw
           or
           heard
           of
           the
           Kings
           Letter
           ;
           and
           the
           report
           of
           such
           an
           expression
           therein
           should
           have
           made
           them
           diligent
           to
           have
           gote
           a
           sight
           of
           it
           ,
           if
           it
           was
           not
           offered
           unto
           them
           :
           and
           their
           Mouth
           did
           clearly
           ,
           in
           his
           discourse
           before
           them
           (
           as
           we
           shall
           hear
           )
           intimate
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           no
           strangers
           thereunto
           .
           And
           suppose
           they
           had
           known
           nothing
           of
           this
           ;
           yet
           they
           could
           not
           be
           ignorant
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           included
           in
           their
           qualifications
           .
           And
           if
           they
           should
           reject
           all
           this
           ,
           as
           importing
           no
           consent
           on
           their
           part
           ;
           Let
           their
           practice
           ,
           since
           the
           accepting
           of
           the
           Indulgence
           ,
           say
           ,
           whether
           or
           not
           they
           have
           regairded
           that
           ,
           as
           the
           maine
           and
           only
           condition
           .
           However
           I
           think
           here
           was
           ground
           enough
           for
           them
           to
           have
           scrupled
           at
           the
           embracing
           of
           this
           supposed
           favour
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           The
           next
           thing
           here
           to
           be
           noticed
           in
           the
           Letter
           ,
           is
           the
           Power
           and
           Command
           ,
           which
           the
           King
           giveth
           to
           the
           Councel
           ,
           to
           silence
           those
           Ministers
           for
           a
           longer
           or
           shorter
           time
           ,
           if
           they
           disobey
           these
           foresaid
           Injunctions
           ;
           and
           if
           a
           complaint
           be
           verified
           the
           second
           time
           ,
           to
           silence
           them
           for
           a
           longer
           time
           ,
           or
           to
           turne
           them
           out
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           plaine
           language
           ,
           to
           depose
           them
           simpliciter
           )
           especially
           if
           they
           utter
           any
           sedicious
           speeches
           .
           He
           must
           be
           very
           blinde
           ,
           who
           seeth
           not
           what
           height
           of
           Erastianisme
           is
           here
           :
           did
           ever
           any
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           say
           ,
           that
           a
           Magistrate
           ,
           as
           such
           ,
           could
           suspend
           and
           depose
           Ministers
           from
           their
           Office
           ?
           Did
           ever
           King
           Iames
           assume
           this
           power
           unto
           himself
           ?
           See
           if
           his
           Declaration
           ,
           penned
           with
           his
           own
           hand
           ,
           signed
           and
           delivered
           to
           the
           Commissioners
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           at
           
             Linlithgow
             Dec.
          
           7.
           1585.
           saith
           so
           much
           ,
           though
           at
           this
           time
           he
           had
           gote
           his
           Supremacie
           in
           Church-matters
           screwed
           up
           to
           the
           highest
           peg
           ,
           he
           thought
           attainable
           ?
           Did
           ever
           any
           of
           our
           Confessions
           of
           Faith
           ,
           or
           Books
           of
           Discipline
           ,
           or
           Acts
           and
           Canons
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           give
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Keyes
           ,
           the
           power
           of
           inflicting
           Church-censures
           upon
           Ministers
           ,
           unto
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           ?
           Did
           ever
           our
           Divines
           (
           for
           I
           except
           Court
           Chaplains
           ,
           and
           Parasites
           ,
           whom
           I
           account
           none
           of
           ours
           )
           write
           or
           say
           such
           a
           thing
           ?
           Read
           what
           Calderwood
           hath
           said
           ,
           in
           his
           
             Altar
             .
             Damasc.
             pag
          
           ,
           23
           ,
           24.
           and
           what
           worthy
           
             Mr.
             Rutherfoord
          
           hath
           said
           ,
           in
           his
           
             Due
             Right
             of
             Presbyteries
             pag.
          
           427.
           and
           forward
           ;
           and
           read
           that
           elaborat
           Tractat
           of
           
             Mr
             G.
             Gillespie
             Aarons
             Rod
             Blossoming
             ,
          
           and
           see
           if
           there
           be
           any
           such
           thing
           hinted
           there
           .
           See
           if
           the
           CXI
           .
           Propositions
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Propositions
             for
             Government
          
           ,
           mention
           any
           such
           thing
           .
           Now
           if
           these
           Indulged
           be
           not
           Erastian
           in
           their
           Principles
           (
           as
           I
           hope
           they
           are
           not
           )
           I
           cannot
           see
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           Erastian
           in
           their
           Practices
           :
           For
           they
           ,
           knowing
           that
           such
           a
           power
           was
           assumed
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           now
           given
           and
           granted
           by
           the
           King
           unto
           the
           Councel
           ,
           whereby
           they
           were
           authorized
           to
           put
           the
           same
           in
           practice
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           exercise
           pure
           and
           intrinsick
           Church-power
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           inflict
           pure
           
           Church-censures
           ,
           Suspend
           and
           Depose
           Ministers
           :
           That
           is
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           Not
           only
           not
           to
           suffer
           them
           to
           preach
           and
           administer
           Sacraments
           ,
           in
           his
           Kingdom
           and
           Dominions
           ,
           (
           which
           yet
           worthie
           
             Mr
             Rutherfoord
          
           will
           not
           grant
           ,
           in
           his
           
             Due
             Right
          
           &c.
           pag.
           430.
           upon
           these
           accounts
           1.
           
           Because
           the
           King
           as
           King
           hath
           not
           Dominion
           of
           places
           ,
           as
           sacred
           and
           religious
           ,
           for
           his
           power
           in
           Church-matters
           is
           only
           cumulative
           ,
           not
           privative
           ;
           so
           as
           he
           cannot
           take
           away
           an
           house
           ,
           dedicated
           to
           Gods
           service
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           he
           can
           take
           away
           maintainance
           alloted
           by
           publick
           authority
           upon
           Hospitals
           ,
           Schools
           ,
           Pastors
           and
           Doctors
           .
           2.
           
           The
           Apostles
           might
           preach
           in
           the
           Temple
           ,
           though
           Civil
           Authority
           forbad
           them
           .
           3.
           
           And
           all
           know
           ,
           that
           he
           cannot
           hinder
           the
           exercise
           of
           the
           Ministrie
           ,
           in
           any
           other
           Kingdom
           ,
           )
           it
           is
           not
           this
           onely
           ,
           I
           say
           ;
           but
           simplie
           not
           to
           preach
           ,
           and
           administer
           the
           Sacraments
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           It
           is
           not
           only
           to
           discharge
           the
           exercise
           of
           the
           Ministrie
           (
           which
           yet
           
             Mr
             Rutherfoord
             ,
             ubi
             supra
             pag.
          
           431.
           with
           Calderwood
           take
           to
           be
           a
           degree
           of
           Suspension
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           Ecclesiastical
           degree
           to
           the
           censure
           of
           Excommunication
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           King
           may
           as
           well
           Excommunicat
           ,
           and
           remit
           and
           retaine
           sins
           ,
           as
           he
           can
           suspend
           :
           )
           but
           it
           is
           to
           take
           away
           the
           very
           power
           of
           Order
           ,
           given
           instrumentally
           by
           the
           Church
           ;
           if
           ;
           with
           Papists
           and
           Formalists
           ,
           they
           asserte
           not
           an
           indeleble
           Character
           .
           And
           (
           3.
           )
           It
           is
           the
           taking
           away
           of
           what
           he
           never
           gave
           ;
           for
           he
           never
           ordained
           ,
           nor
           could
           ordaine
           a
           Pastor
           ,
           by
           any
           Law
           of
           God
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           Ecclesiastically
           designe
           ,
           appoint
           ,
           set
           apart
           ,
           and
           constitute
           a
           qualified
           Person
           to
           the
           Ministrie
           ,
           by
           prayer
           and
           laying-on
           of
           hands
           ;
           for
           this
           was
           alwayes
           done
           by
           Church-officers
           Act.
           13
           :
           v.
           3.
           and
           14
           :
           v.
           23.
           1
           
           Tim.
           4
           :
           14.
           and
           5
           :
           22.
           2
           
           Tim.
           2
           :
           2.
           
           Tit.
           1
           :
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9.
           
        
         
           Doth
           it
           not
           hence
           appear
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           a
           manifest
           Usurpation
           of
           the
           Power
           and
           Privilege
           of
           the
           Church
           ?
           And
           what
           can
           the
           silence
           of
           such
           ,
           as
           were
           indulged
           ,
           as
           to
           this
           ,
           when
           they
           accepted
           of
           the
           Indulgence
           ,
           from
           such
           as
           were
           ,
           in
           the
           very
           giving
           thereof
           ,
           openly
           and
           avowedly
           declaring
           this
           their
           Usurpation
           and
           Incroachment
           ,
           say
           before
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           acquiesced
           thereunto
           ?
           This
           matter
           was
           not
           hid
           under
           ground
           ;
           It
           was
           plaine
           enough
           to
           all
           ,
           who
           would
           not
           put
           out
           their
           owne
           eyes
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           was
           assuming
           to
           himself
           Church-power
           ,
           and
           was
           robbing
           the
           Church
           of
           her
           Privileges
           ;
           and
           to
           make
           way
           for
           the
           full
           accomplishment
           thereof
           ,
           did
           here
           command
           and
           authorize
           his
           Councel
           to
           appoint
           such
           and
           such
           Ministers
           ,
           so
           and
           so
           qualified
           ,
           to
           such
           and
           such
           places
           ,
           as
           they
           thought
           good
           ,
           with
           this
           manifest
           certificate
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           expect
           no
           Church-censures
           to
           be
           inflicted
           on
           them
           ,
           for
           any
           crime
           or
           misdemanour
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           charged
           with
           ,
           and
           be
           found
           guilty
           of
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Civil
           Magistrates
           immediatly
           ;
           not
           Causatively
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           causing
           Church-Judicatories
           do
           it
           ;
           but
           doing
           it
           immediatly
           themselves
           .
           Who
           then
           can
           justifie
           them
           ,
           and
           their
           practice
           ,
           in
           accepting
           so
           thankfully
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           ,
           that
           Indulgence
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           word
           of
           a
           Testimonie
           against
           all
           these
           open
           and
           manifest
           Incroachments
           ;
           and
           that
           at
           such
           time
           ,
           when
           the
           designe
           of
           tyrannizing
           over
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           an
           Erastian
           way
           ,
           was
           so
           palpable
           ,
           and
           might
           be
           seen
           and
           known
           of
           all
           ,
           who
           would
           but
           open
           their
           eyes
           ?
        
         
           But
           there
           is
           another
           thing
           ,
           which
           here
           occurreth
           ;
           We
           see
           here
           that
           these
           Indulged
           Persons
           ,
           are
           standing
           immediatly
           under
           the
           Censure
           of
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           ,
           not
           only
           for
           transgressing
           of
           the
           Orders
           ,
           and
           Instructions
           given
           ;
           but
           also
           (
           as
           must
           necessarily
           follow
           )
           for
           any
           other
           failing
           and
           transgression
           ,
           not
           specified
           ;
           as
           for
           example
           for
           Fornication
           ,
           Sabbath-breaking
           and
           other
           Sins
           and
           Scandals
           ,
           deserving
           
           Deposition
           or
           Suspension
           :
           For
           put
           the
           case
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           them
           (
           which
           yet
           I
           have
           no
           cause
           to
           fear
           )
           should
           commit
           any
           such
           scandal
           ,
           as
           did
           de●erve
           ,
           or
           were
           usually
           punished
           by
           Suspension
           or
           Deposition
           ;
           who
           shall
           inflict
           this
           Censure
           upon
           them
           ,
           but
           the
           Councel
           ?
           There
           is
           no
           Church-Judicatorie
           having
           power
           over
           them
           for
           that
           effect
           ;
           and
           they
           are
           not
           under
           the
           Prelates
           ;
           And
           we
           cannot
           think
           that
           they
           may
           commit
           such
           crimes
           ,
           and
           continue
           in
           the
           Ministrie
           ;
           Nor
           may
           we
           suppose
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           suspend
           or
           depose
           themselves
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           Moreover
           we
           must
           remark
           here
           ,
           that
           the
           Councel
           is
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           their
           speeches
           in
           pulpit
           ,
           who
           are
           indu●ged
           ,
           and
           to
           punish
           them
           ;
           yea
           ,
           to
           turne
           them
           out
           immediatly
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           found
           to
           have
           uttered
           any
           sedicious
           Discourse
           :
           By
           which
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           the
           Councel
           is
           made
           the
           immediat
           formal
           judge
           of
           Ministers
           Doctrine
           ,
           for
           under
           the
           pretext
           of
           sedicious
           Doctrine
           ,
           they
           may
           judge
           and
           condemne
           the
           most
           innocent
           and
           orthodox
           truthes
           .
           No
           Anti-Erastian
           Divine
           will
           grant
           this
           unto
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           .
           And
           though
           it
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           Civil
           Magistrat
           can
           only
           and
           properly
           judge
           of
           what
           is
           truely
           sedicious
           ,
           and
           can
           only
           civilly
           punish
           for
           such
           crimes
           :
           Yet
           our
           Divines
           never
           granted
           ,
           that
           the
           Magistrate
           might
           
             in
             prima
             Instantia
          
           examine
           ,
           and
           judge
           of
           Ministers
           Doctrine
           ,
           when
           alleiged
           to
           be
           sedicious
           ,
           or
           treasonable
           :
           Nor
           did
           our
           Church
           ,
           in
           her
           pure
           times
           ever
           yeeld
           to
           this
           .
           Our
           Church-Historie
           tels
           us
           ,
           that
           
             Mr.
             Andrew
             Melvine
          
           ,
           that
           faithful
           and
           zealous
           Servant
           of
           Christ
           ,
           would
           not
           answer
           before
           the
           King
           and
           the
           Councel
           ,
           for
           his
           alleiged
           treasonable
           discourse
           in
           Sermon
           ,
           until
           he
           had
           first
           given-in
           a
           plaine
           and
           formal
           Protestation
           ;
           and
           the
           like
           was
           done
           by
           worthy
           
             Mr
             David
             Black
          
           upon
           the
           like
           occasion
           ,
           and
           the
           Protestation
           was
           approven
           and
           signed
           by
           a
           good
           part
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           1596.
           
           And
           we
           know
           also
           upon
           what
           ground
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           that
           famous
           late
           Martyr
           for
           the
           Liberties
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             Mr
             Iames
             Guthrie
          
           ,
           was
           questioned
           ,
           and
           put
           to
           suffer
           :
           Now
           where
           was
           there
           any
           thing
           spoken
           by
           the
           Indulged
           ,
           to
           bear
           witness
           to
           their
           adhering
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           in
           this
           point
           of
           truth
           ?
           What
           was
           said
           ,
           that
           might
           declare
           their
           dissent
           from
           this
           piece
           of
           Encroachment
           ?
           Was
           not
           their
           silence
           here
           ,
           and
           accepting
           of
           the
           Indulgence
           ,
           in
           the
           manner
           as
           it
           was
           accepted
           ,
           without
           any
           publick
           Testimonie
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           and
           her
           Liberties
           ,
           a
           Declaration
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           willing
           that
           all
           their
           Doctrine
           should
           be
           immediatly
           ,
           and
           
             in
             prima
             instantia
          
           ,
           judged
           and
           examined
           by
           the
           Councel
           ;
           and
           consequently
           ,
           that
           our
           Predecessours
           in
           offering
           Protestations
           ,
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           were
           to
           be
           condemned
           ,
           and
           that
           
             Mr
             Guthrie
          
           died
           as
           a
           fool
           ?
        
         
           9.
           
           We
           may
           remark
           a
           snare
           laid
           in
           the
           Letter
           to
           catch
           moe
           :
           for
           it
           is
           appointed
           ,
           that
           
             such
             of
             the
             outted
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             have
             lived
             peacably
             and
             orderly
          
           (
           here
           is
           a
           Discriminatiō
           made
           ,
           no
           less
           scandalous
           to
           the
           commended
           ,
           than
           dangerous
           to
           the
           rest
           )
           
             and
             are
             not
             reentered
             or
             presēted
             ,
             as
             aforesaid
             ,
             shall
             have
             allowed
             to
             them
             foure
             hundereth
             merks
             scots
             yeerly
             ,
          
           &c.
           —
           
             And
             that
             such
             as
             will
             give
             assurance
             to
             live
             so
             for
             the
             futurē
             ,
             be
             allowed
             the
             said
             yeerly
             maintainance
          
           :
           Seing
           it
           is
           not
           unknown
           what
           is
           properly
           here
           understood
           ,
           by
           living
           
             peacably
             and
             orderly
          
           ,
           any
           may
           see
           what
           a
           snare
           is
           laid
           here
           to
           catch
           others
           .
           But
           some
           will
           say
           ,
           what
           is
           that
           to
           the
           Indulged
           ?
           I
           think
           it
           speaketh
           very
           much
           to
           them
           ;
           for
           had
           they
           not
           accepted
           of
           this
           Indulgence
           ,
           that
           temptatiō
           had
           been
           removed
           from
           the
           door
           of
           others
           ,
           who
           now
           ,
           seeing
           them
           without
           any
           scruple
           accepting
           of
           the
           Indulgence
           offered
           ,
           and
           granted
           unto
           them
           in
           special
           ,
           only
           upon
           the
           account
           ,
           and
           in
           consideration
           of
           their
           being
           peacable
           and
           orderly
           livers
           ,
           are
           emboldēed
           to
           take
           that
           gracious
           
           gift
           ,
           and
           accept
           of
           that
           Princely
           benevolence
           ,
           upon
           the
           same
           account
           ,
           and
           gape
           for
           a
           greater
           morsel
           ,
           Viz.
           a
           Vacancie
           :
           And
           will
           not
           others
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           fast
           rooted
           ,
           be
           ready
           to
           engage
           ,
           and
           give-in
           security
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           also
           taste
           of
           the
           Kings
           gra●uity
           ;
           and
           so
           sell
           their
           consciēce
           and
           fidelity
           ,
           at
           as
           good
           a
           price
           as
           they
           can
           .
           And
           if
           it
           fall
           out
           otherwise
           (
           as
           I
           wish
           ,
           and
           hope
           it
           shall
           )
           that
           none
           shall
           accept
           of
           those
           baits
           ,
           under
           which
           the
           hook
           is
           so
           conspicuous
           ;
           yet
           no
           thanks
           to
           the
           Indulged
           ,
           who
           have
           so
           fairly
           broken
           the
           ice
           for
           them
           .
           I
           know
           ,
           a
           scandal
           may
           be
           given
           ,
           when
           not
           taken
           ;
           and
           such
           ,
           as
           give
           the
           scandal
           ,
           are
           guilty
           before
           God
           
             of
             destroying
             those
             for
             whom
             Christ
             died
             ,
             Rom.
          
           14
           :
           15.
           
           And
           that
           word
           of
           our
           Saviour
           Mat.
           18
           :
           6.
           
           Luk.
           17
           :
           1
           ,
           2.
           
           Mark.
           9
           :
           42.
           is
           very
           dreadful
           ,
           
             But
             who
             so
             shall
             offendone
             of
             these
             little
             ones
             ,
             which
             beleeve
             in
             me
             ,
             it
             were
             better
             for
             him
             ,
             that
             a
             mils
             one
             were
             hanged
             about
             his
             neck
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             were
             drowned
             in
             the
             depth
             of
             the
             sea
             .
          
           I
           know
           they
           will
           say
           ,
           They
           are
           far
           from
           this
           hazard
           ,
           having
           done
           nothing
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           du●y
           and
           necessary
           duty
           .
           But
           though
           I
           grant
           it
           an
           indispensible
           duty
           for
           Ministers
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           instant
           in
           season
           and
           out
           of
           season
           :
           yet
           they
           might
           have
           preached
           without
           the
           Indulgence
           ,
           as
           others
           did
           ,
           and
           yet
           do
           ;
           and
           the
           accepting
           of
           the
           Indulgence
           was
           not
           the
           only
           necessary
           opening
           of
           a
           door
           to
           preaching
           .
           Nor
           is
           it
           of
           simple
           preaching
           that
           I
           am
           here
           speaking
           ;
           and
           they
           shall
           never
           be
           able
           to
           make
           it
           appear
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           necessary
           duty
           to
           do
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           done
           ,
           considering
           what
           is
           already
           said
           ,
           and
           what
           shall
           yet
           further
           be
           said
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           There
           is
           another
           particular
           in
           the
           Letter
           ,
           worthie
           of
           a
           remark
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           but
           here
           name
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           Tha●
           the
           councel
           is
           
             to
             allow
             Patrons
             to
             present
             to
             vacant
             Churches
             such
             Ministers
             ,
             as
             they
             shall
             approve
             of
             .
          
           Whence
           it
           is
           clear
           ,
           that
           without
           this
           consent
           of
           the
           Patron
           ,
           which
           is
           his
           real
           or
           virtual
           Presentation
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           approven
           of
           by
           the
           Councel
           cannot
           have
           access
           unto
           these
           vacāt
           Churches
           :
           Therefore
           their
           accepting
           of
           the
           Indulgence
           unto
           Vacant
           places
           ,
           after
           this
           manner
           ,
           is
           an
           approving
           and
           an
           establishing
           of
           the
           power
           of
           Patrons
           ;
           whereby
           they
           did
           condemne
           all
           such
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           possibly
           some
           of
           themselves
           ,
           who
           formerly
           had
           suffered
           ejection
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Act
           of
           Glasgow
           ,
           because
           they
           had
           no
           clearness
           to
           accept
           of
           this
           Presentation
           ,
           even
           though
           the
           Patron
           would
           willingly
           have
           granted
           it
           ,
           and
           did
           of
           his
           own
           accord
           offer
           it
           .
           Did
           they
           not
           hereby
           also
           condemne
           that
           laudable
           piece
           of
           our
           Reformation
           Anno
           1649.
           
           When
           these
           Presentations
           were
           abolished
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           restored
           to
           their
           liberty
           of
           Electing
           their
           own
           Ministers
           ?
        
         
           11.
           
           We
           may
           also
           take
           notice
           ,
           That
           all
           this
           contrivance
           is
           not
           in
           order
           to
           reduce
           our
           Church
           in
           whole
           ,
           or
           in
           part
           ,
           to
           her
           former
           Presbyterian
           state
           and
           lustre
           ,
           or
           to
           weaken
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           least
           deface
           ,
           the
           re-established
           Prelacie
           ;
           but
           rather
           to
           confirme
           the
           same
           ;
           for
           in
           the
           Letter
           ,
           we
           see
           these
           Indulged
           are
           to
           be
           
             enjoined
             ,
             in
             the
             Kings
             name
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             authority
             ,
             to
             keep
             Presbyteries
             and
             Synods
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Prelats
           meetings
           ,
           so
           called
           ;
           for
           there
           was
           no
           other
           .
           As
           also
           encouragment
           was
           given
           unto
           them
           to
           take
           the
           
             Prelates
             Collation
          
           .
           So
           that
           this
           contrivance
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           to
           gratifie
           a
           few
           ,
           so
           it
           was
           to
           corroborat
           the
           abjured
           Prelats
           ,
           in
           their
           possessiō
           of
           what
           they
           had
           obtained
           ,
           as
           their
           
             quid
             mihi
             dabit
             is
          
           .
           And
           further
           ,
           they
           were
           discharged
           to
           exerce
           any
           Ministerial
           function
           towards
           any
           of
           the
           neighbour
           Parishes
           ,
           where
           there
           were
           Curats
           serving
           .
           Now
           all
           these
           Injunctions
           ,
           being
           manifestly
           sinful
           and
           unlawful
           ,
           might
           have
           sufficiently
           cautioned
           them
           against
           the
           receiving
           of
           a
           favoure
           ,
           so
           strangely
           clogged
           with
           sinful
           conditions
           ;
           or
           at
           least
           ,
           prompted
           them
           to
           have
           remonstrated
           freely
           and
           faithfully
           all
           these
           evils
           ,
           and
           plainly
           declared
           their
           fixed
           aversness
           from
           ever
           submitting
           unto
           these
           Injunctions
           ,
        
         
         
           12.
           
           The
           last
           particular
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           remark
           here
           ,
           is
           the
           Result
           of
           all
           this
           ;
           or
           that
           rather
           which
           is
           the
           end
           mainly
           driven
           at
           ,
           howbeit
           couched
           in
           words
           not
           so
           manifestly
           expressive
           of
           a
           mainly
           designed
           end
           .
           The
           words
           are
           in
           the
           last
           part
           of
           the
           Letter
           .
           
             And
             seing
             we
             have
             by
             these
             orders
             ,
             taken
             away
             all
             pretence
             for
             Conventicles
             ,
             and
             provided
             for
             the
             want
             of
             such
             as
             are
             and
             will
             be
             peacable
             ;
             if
             any
             shall
             be
             found
             hereafter
             to
             preach
             without
             authority
             ,
             or
             keep
             Conventicles
             ,
             our
             express
             pleasure
             is
             ,
             that
             you
             proceed
             with
             all
             severity
             against
             the
             Preacher
             and
             Hearers
             ,
             as
             sedicious
             person
             ,
             and
             contemners
             of
             our
             Authority
             .
          
           In
           the
           by
           ,
           we
           may
           here
           take
           notice
           ,
           that
           according
           to
           the
           import
           and
           meaning
           of
           this
           letter
           ,
           no
           Minister
           must
           preach
           either
           in
           or
           out
           of
           Conventicles
           ,
           without
           a
           borrowed
           Authoritie
           from
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           otherwise
           they
           are
           to
           be
           looked
           upon
           ,
           as
           sedicious
           persons
           ,
           and
           as
           contemners
           of
           Authority
           :
           So
           that
           this
           licence
           or
           indulgence
           was
           a
           reall
           clothing
           of
           the
           Indulged
           and
           licensed
           (
           in
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           )
           with
           authority
           to
           preach
           ;
           as
           if
           all
           they
           had
           from
           Christ
           ,
           conveyed
           to
           them
           by
           the
           ministrie
           of
           Church
           officers
           ,
           according
           to
           this
           Appointment
           ,
           had
           been
           null
           ,
           and
           altogether
           insignificant
           .
           Which
           one
           thing
           ,
           in
           my
           apprehension
           ,
           had
           been
           enough
           to
           have
           scarred
           any
           ,
           that
           minded
           to
           stand
           unto
           their
           Presbyterian
           ,
           Gospel
           and
           anti-Erastian
           Principles
           ,
           from
           accepting
           of
           licences
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           so
           destructive
           to
           the
           very
           being
           of
           an
           Ecclesiastical
           Ministrie
           ,
           and
           to
           its
           dependance
           on
           &
           emanation
           from
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           the
           only
           Head
           and
           King
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           sole
           Fountaine
           of
           all
           Power
           and
           Authoritie
           ,
           communicated
           or
           communicable
           to
           his
           Servants
           and
           Officers
           ,
           as
           such
           ;
           and
           so
           repugnant
           unto
           the
           methods
           and
           midses
           of
           conveyance
           ,
           instituted
           and
           ordained
           by
           Christ
           ,
           and
           practised
           in
           the
           primitive
           Church
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           other
           thing
           ,
           here
           chiefly
           to
           be
           noticed
           ,
           is
           ,
           That
           as
           we
           see
           this
           device
           of
           the
           Indulgence
           was
           batched
           and
           contrived
           of
           purpose
           ,
           to
           beare
           down
           these
           Conventicles
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           a
           more
           colourable
           shew
           of
           justice
           in
           persecuting
           the
           zealous
           Conventiclers
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           Persons
           Indulged
           were
           not
           of
           those
           chiefly
           ,
           who
           keeped
           Conventicles
           ,
           especially
           in
           the
           Fields
           ;
           for
           if
           so
           ,
           they
           had
           not
           been
           such
           as
           lived
           peacably
           and
           orderly
           :
           And
           so
           ,
           the
           Conventicle-Preachers
           were
           not
           much
           diminished
           in
           their
           number
           hereby
           ;
           yet
           it
           was
           supposed
           ,
           that
           none
           of
           those
           ▪
           who
           lived
           under
           the
           Indulged
           their
           Ministerie
           ,
           would
           much
           trouble
           themselves
           to
           go
           to
           Conventicles
           ,
           and
           field
           Meetings
           ;
           wherein
           ,
           in
           a
           very
           great
           part
           ,
           their
           supposition
           failed
           not
           .
           But
           now
           ;
           with
           what
           Conscience
           shall
           we
           suppose
           this
           Indulgence
           could
           be
           accepted
           ,
           seing
           thereby
           ,
           every
           one
           might
           see
           a
           further
           bar
           and
           restraint
           put
           upon
           those
           worthies
           ,
           who
           jeoparded
           their
           lives
           in
           the
           high
           places
           of
           the
           fields
           in
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           were
           owned
           and
           contenanced
           of
           God
           to
           admiration
           ,
           in
           the
           rich
           ,
           yea
           wonderfully
           rich
           blessing
           of
           God
           upon
           their
           Labours
           ,
           and
           Ministerie
           ,
           dispensed
           by
           the
           sole
           Authority
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           :
           yea
           and
           those
           of
           them
           ,
           who
           were
           present
           before
           the
           Councel
           August
           3.
           1672.
           might
           have
           seen
           more
           cruelty
           breathed-out
           by
           severe
           orders
           ,
           against
           those
           ,
           who
           still
           followed
           the
           Lord
           ,
           in
           Houses
           ,
           in
           Valleyes
           and
           in
           Mountaines
           ,
           though
           contrarie
           to
           the
           Law
           :
           For
           that
           same
           very
           day
           a
           Proclamation
           was
           issued
           out
           ,
           commanding
           all
           Heretors
           timeously
           to
           declare
           any
           ,
           who
           within
           their
           bounds
           shall
           take
           upon
           them
           to
           preach
           in
           such
           unwarranted
           Meetings
           (
           as
           they
           were
           called
           )
           and
           make
           their
           Names
           known
           to
           Sheriffs
           ,
           Stewarts
           ,
           Lords
           ,
           and
           Bailiffs
           of
           the
           Regalities
           ,
           or
           their
           Deputes
           ,
           and
           all
           others
           in
           publick
           trust
           ,
           within
           whose
           Jurisdiction
           they
           may
           be
           apprehended
           :
           And
           Authorizing
           these
           Sheriffs
           &c.
           to
           make
           exact
           search
           and
           enquirie
           after
           them
           ,
           to
           apprehend
           and
           incarcerat
           their
           Persons
           ,
           and
           to
           acquaint
           the
           Councel
           of
           their
           Imprisonment
           ,
           
           And
           requiring
           the
           Magistrates
           of
           Brughs
           to
           detain
           them
           prisoners
           ,
           till
           further
           Order
           ;
           and
           that
           under
           the
           highest
           paine
           :
           And
           also
           declaring
           that
           they
           would
           put
           all
           Lawes
           ,
           Acts
           and
           Proclamations
           vigorously
           in
           execution
           ,
           against
           withdrawers
           from
           the
           publick
           worshipe
           ,
           in
           their
           own
           Paroch-Churches
           ?
           And
           thus
           was
           there
           a
           new
           fiery
           persecution
           raised
           ,
           both
           against
           faithful
           Pastors
           and
           People
           .
           May
           it
           not
           be
           thought
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           carried
           more
           honestly
           and
           ministerial-like
           ,
           when
           seeing
           this
           End
           and
           Designe
           (
           which
           could
           not
           be
           hid
           ,
           )
           if
           they
           had
           freely
           and
           plainely
           told
           the
           Councel
           ,
           they
           could
           accept
           of
           no
           such
           Courtesie
           ,
           unless
           the
           like
           were
           granted
           to
           all
           the
           faithful
           and
           honest
           zealous
           Ministers
           in
           the
           Land
           ;
           or
           at
           least
           ,
           had
           declared
           and
           protested
           ,
           that
           what
           was
           granted
           unto
           them
           might
           be
           no
           prejudice
           unto
           the
           rest
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           instant
           in
           season
           and
           out
           of
           season
           ,
           wheresoever
           and
           whensoever
           occa●ion
           offered
           ?
           But
           now
           ,
           when
           nothing
           of
           this
           kind
           was
           done
           ,
           did
           not
           they
           contribute
           their
           concurrence
           unto
           the
           establishing
           of
           this
           Midse
           ,
           made
           use
           of
           for
           keeping-down
           of
           those
           Assemblings
           of
           the
           Lords
           people
           ;
           I
           mean
           the
           Indulgence
           ?
           And
           did
           they
           not
           hereby
           plainly
           enough
           condemne
           those
           Meetings
           ,
           when
           they
           concurred
           so
           actively
           and
           effectually
           with
           the
           Councel
           ,
           and
           the
           Kings
           designe
           to
           have
           the
           Land
           freed
           of
           them
           ?
        
         
           I
           know
           it
           will
           be
           said
           ,
           That
           they
           could
           not
           procure
           favours
           to
           others
           :
           it
           was
           enough
           for
           them
           to
           accept
           of
           what
           was
           offered
           to
           themselves
           .
           But
           yet
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           not
           Master
           of
           the
           Magistrates
           treasure
           of
           Indulgence
           ,
           they
           were
           Master
           of
           their
           own
           deed
           ;
           and
           I
           suppose
           ,
           few
           of
           the
           Godly
           of
           the
           Land
           would
           have
           blamed
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           ,
           out
           of
           tenderness
           to
           the
           poor
           perishing
           people
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           respect
           to
           their
           suffering
           Brethren
           ,
           told
           the
           Councel
           ;
           that
           ,
           as
           matters
           then
           stood
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           accept
           of
           that
           offer
           ,
           though
           it
           had
           been
           cleaner
           than
           it
           was
           ,
           unless
           all
           their
           Brethren
           were
           also
           made
           partakers
           thereof
           ;
           or
           at
           least
           ,
           that
           the
           House
           ,
           and
           Field
           Preachers
           might
           not
           be
           molested
           .
           This
           would
           have
           looked
           like
           the
           deed
           of
           men
           ,
           respecting
           the
           publick
           good
           ,
           and
           not
           seeking
           themselves
           ,
           or
           their
           own
           ease
           and
           liberty
           .
           It
           would
           have
           smelled
           of
           brotherly
           affection
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           said
           ;
           We
           will
           rather
           take
           the
           same
           lot
           with
           our
           Brethren
           ,
           than
           do
           any
           thing
           ,
           how
           promising
           so
           ever
           it
           be
           of
           ease
           and
           quiet
           to
           ourselves
           ,
           that
           may
           render
           their
           case
           more
           lamentable
           and
           grievous
           ;
           and
           may
           seem
           in
           the
           least
           ,
           à
           countenanceing
           ,
           were
           it
           but
           interpretatively
           ,
           of
           the
           severities
           used
           against
           them
           ,
           or
           do
           any
           thing
           that
           may
           encourage
           unto
           more
           cruelty
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           prejudging
           of
           the
           far
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           now
           going
           forth
           with
           power
           .
        
         
           If
           any
           shall
           say
           ,
           That
           possiblie
           they
           did
           not
           approve
           of
           that
           manner
           of
           preaching
           themselves
           .
           I
           shall
           Returne
           ,
           that
           possiblie
           it
           may
           be
           so
           ,
           as
           to
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           who
           were
           therefore
           looked
           on
           as
           most
           peacable
           and
           orderly
           ;
           and
           shall
           adde
           ,
           that
           certainly
           such
           must
           condemne
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           who
           were
           the
           greatest
           of
           Conventicle-Preachers
           and
           almost
           preached
           no
           other
           way
           ,
           wanting
           alwayes
           the
           Authoritie
           of
           the
           Supream
           Magistrate
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           waiting
           upon
           their
           Indulgence
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           to
           all
           these
           things
           ,
           deduced
           from
           the
           Kings
           Letter
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           the
           Indulged
           Ministers
           will
           think
           themselves
           little
           or
           nothing
           concerned
           ;
           nor
           obliged
           to
           take
           any
           notice
           of
           what
           is
           there
           said
           ,
           in
           regarde
           that
           the
           Kings
           Letter
           was
           not
           directed
           unto
           them
           ,
           but
           unto
           the
           Councel
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           with
           the
           Councel
           immediatly
           ,
           and
           not
           with
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           to
           do
           :
           And
           therefore
           are
           concerned
           only
           to
           notice
           what
           the
           Councel
           did
           ,
           and
           said
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           required
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           
           to
           notice
           their
           own
           carriage
           againe
           ,
           or
           return
           unto
           the
           Councel
           .
           For
           answere
           I
           say
           .
           It
           may
           be
           so
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           thus
           think
           ,
           to
           cheate
           the
           world
           and
           themselves
           ,
           by
           such
           metaphysical
           abstractions
           ,
           but
           in
           our
           actions
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           in
           matters
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           so
           neerly
           concerning
           the
           Glory
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           King
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           a
           day
           ,
           when
           all
           things
           call
           aloud
           unto
           a
           Faithful
           ,
           Free
           &
           Full
           Witnessing
           unto
           &
           for
           the
           truth
           ,
           such
           abstractions
           are
           neither
           Christian
           ,
           nor
           Manly
           .
           The
           Letter
           was
           not
           hid
           from
           them
           ,
           nor
           the
           contents
           thereof
           unknown
           to
           them
           ;
           for
           when
           they
           were
           before
           the
           Councel
           ,
           (
           as
           we
           shall
           heare
           afterward
           )
           they
           by
           their
           mouth
           expressed
           their
           sense
           sufficiently
           of
           that
           Letter
           ,
           and
           took
           the
           favour
           of
           the
           Indulgence
           with
           all
           humility
           and
           thankfulness
           ,
           as
           his
           Majesties
           Royal
           Favour
           and
           Clemencie
           .
           Our
           forefathers
           used
           not
           to
           carry
           so
           ,
           when
           Court-favours
           were
           pressed
           and
           urged
           upon
           them
           ,
           but
           searched
           the
           ground
           and
           rise
           of
           these
           ,
           and
           considered
           their
           tendencie
           and
           consequences
           ;
           knowing
           ,
           that
           favours
           ,
           granted
           by
           standing
           and
           stated
           Enemies
           ,
           could
           not
           be
           for
           advantage
           ,
           but
           for
           hurt
           .
           The
           Spirit
           of
           zeal
           and
           faithfulness
           would
           teach
           us
           another
           more
           Moral
           ,
           Plaine
           &
           Christian
           Deportment
           :
           But
           though
           the
           Indulged
           should
           be
           such
           Metaphysical
           Abstracters
           ,
           contrare
           to
           that
           Spirit
           of
           wisdom
           and
           ingenuity
           ,
           that
           should
           lead
           all
           Christians
           ;
           yet
           the
           Councel
           dealt
           more
           plainely
           and
           roundly
           (
           as
           we
           shall
           see
           )
           and
           told
           at
           all
           occasions
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           their
           Acts
           and
           Resolutions
           ,
           that
           what
           they
           did
           was
           in
           pursuance
           of
           his
           Majesties
           Commands
           and
           Royal
           Pleasure
           ,
           signified
           in
           his
           Letter
           .
           Finally
           ,
           This
           abstraction
           ,
           though
           it
           were
           yeelded
           to
           them
           ,
           will
           not
           availe
           ;
           for
           though
           the
           Kings
           Letter
           had
           never
           been
           seen
           or
           heard
           of
           there
           was
           enough
           done
           by
           the
           Councel
           and
           its
           Committee
           ,
           (
           of
           which
           they
           could
           not
           be
           ignorant
           )
           to
           have
           resolved
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           not
           been
           prepossessed
           :
           It
           was
           the
           Committee
           of
           the
           Councel
           that
           Elected
           them
           ,
           that
           Judged
           them
           qualified
           for
           the
           Exercise
           of
           the
           Ministrie
           in
           such
           and
           such
           places
           :
           It
           was
           the
           Councel
           that
           did
           Appointe
           ,
           Authorize
           and
           Impower
           them
           to
           Exerce
           their
           Ministery
           :
           It
           was
           the
           Councel
           ,
           that
           did
           Depose
           &
           Repose
           ,
           Plant
           and
           Transplant
           ,
           give
           Injunctions
           ,
           Restrictions
           ,
           and
           Limitations
           ,
           and
           punish
           for
           Non-Obedience
           :
           all
           which
           will
           be
           further
           cleared
           in
           what
           followeth
           .
        
         
           Having
           premised
           these
           few
           remarks
           upon
           the
           Kings
           Letter
           ,
           as
           necessarie
           to
           the
           clearing
           of
           our
           way
           ,
           because
           that
           was
           the
           ground
           of
           all
           ;
           and
           having
           ,
           in
           the
           by
           ,
           discovered
           several
           things
           ,
           to
           shew
           the
           sinfulness
           of
           this
           Indulgence
           ;
           we
           shall
           now
           proceed
           to
           mentione
           more
           particularly
           what
           was
           the
           progress
           of
           this
           Business
           ,
           and
           how
           this
           wicked
           Designe
           took
           effect
           .
        
         
           The
           Councel
           appointeth
           a
           Committee
           to
           cognosce
           upon
           the
           matter
           ,
           signified
           in
           the
           Kings
           Letter
           ,
           and
           to
           condescend
           upon
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           judged
           fit
           and
           qualified
           for
           such
           a
           favour
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           minde
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           signified
           and
           plainly
           expressed
           in
           his
           Letter
           ;
           and
           upon
           the
           Paroches
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           were
           to
           be
           ordered
           to
           go
           ,
           &
           exercise
           their
           Ministrie
           :
           Whereupon
           the
           Councel
           enacteth
           as
           followeth
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   Edinbr
                   .
                   27.
                   
                   Iuly
                   1669.
                   
                
                 
                   THe
                   Lords
                   of
                   his
                   Maj.
                   Privie
                   Councel
                   ,
                   in
                   pursuance
                   of
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Commands
                   ,
                   signified
                   in
                   his
                   Letter
                   of
                   the
                   7.
                   of
                   Iuny
                   last
                   ,
                   do
                   appoint
                   the
                   Persons
                   following
                   to
                   preach
                   ,
                   and
                   Exercise
                   the
                   other
                   functions
                   of
                   the
                   Ministerie
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   vacant
                   Kirks
                   underwritten
                   
                     viz.
                     Mr.
                     Ralph
                     Rodger
                  
                   ,
                   late
                   Minister
                   at
                   Glasgow
                   ,
                   to
                   preach
                   at
                   the
                   Kirk
                   of
                   
                     Kilwinning
                     ,
                     Mr
                     George
                     Hutcheson
                  
                   ,
                   late
                   Minister
                   in
                   Edinburgh
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   Kirk
                   of
                   
                     Irwing
                     .
                     
                     Mr
                     William
                     Violant
                     ,
                  
                   late
                   Minister
                   at
                   
                     Ferrie
                     ,
                     at
                     Cambusnetham
                     :
                     Mr
                     Robbert
                     Miller
                     ,
                  
                   late
                   Minister
                   at
                   Ochiltree
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   same
                   Kirk
                   :
                   
                     Mr
                     Iohn
                     Park
                  
                   ,
                   late
                   Minister
                   at
                   Stanrawer
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   same
                   Kirk
                   :
                   
                     Mr
                     William
                     Maitland
                  
                   ,
                   late
                   Minister
                   at
                   Whithorn
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   Kirk
                   of
                   
                     Beeth
                     :
                     Mr
                     Iohn
                     Oliphant
                  
                   ,
                   late
                   Minister
                   at
                   Stanhouse
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   same
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   
                     Mr
                     Iohn
                     Bell
                  
                   ,
                   late
                   Minister
                   at
                   Ardrossine
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   same
                   Kirk
                   :
                   
                     Mr
                     Iohn
                     Cant
                  
                   ,
                   late
                   Minister
                   at
                   Kel●
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   same
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Mr
                     Iohn
                     Mc-Michen
                  
                   ,
                   late
                   Minister
                   at
                   Dalry
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   same
                   Kirk
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           Here
           we
           see
           Ten
           were
           appointed
           to
           the
           places
           respectively
           condescended
           upon
           by
           the
           Councel
           ;
           and
           some
           were
           appointed
           to
           preach
           at
           the
           Churches
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           they
           had
           been
           ejected
           ;
           but
           this
           was
           only
           an
           accidental
           thing
           ,
           and
           meerly
           because
           these
           Churches
           were
           at
           that
           time
           vacant
           ;
           as
           appeareth
           by
           
             Mr
             Iohn
             Park
          
           his
           disappointment
           ,
           because
           the
           Prelate
           prevented
           his
           coming
           to
           the
           Kirk
           designed
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           formerly
           his
           own
           ,
           by
           thrusting
           in
           a
           Curat
           ,
           notwithstanding
           of
           his
           pleading
           the
           benefite
           of
           the
           
             Act
             of
             Indemnity
          
           ,
           in
           his
           own
           defence
           ,
           against
           what
           was
           objected
           against
           him
           ;
           and
           thereby
           acknowledged
           himself
           to
           have
           been
           a
           Traitour
           in
           all
           his
           former
           Actings
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           the
           work
           of
           Reformation
           was
           but
           Rebellion
           :
           And
           there
           is
           no
           difference
           betwixt
           the
           appointment
           made
           to
           them
           ,
           who
           returned
           to
           the
           places
           ,
           where
           formerly
           they
           had
           preached
           ,
           and
           that
           appointment
           ,
           which
           was
           made
           to
           others
           to
           go
           to
           other
           Churches
           .
           The
           Councel
           doth
           not
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           verbally
           signifie
           ,
           the
           Sentence
           of
           Banishment
           from
           their
           own
           Parishes
           by
           the
           Act
           of
           Councel
           at
           
             Glasgow
             Anno
          
           1662.
           to
           be
           now
           annulled
           ,
           as
           to
           them
           ,
           whereby
           they
           had
           liberty
           to
           returne
           to
           their
           own
           Charges
           ,
           and
           follow
           their
           work
           ;
           but
           simply
           enjoyneth
           and
           appointeth
           them
           to
           go
           to
           such
           a
           place
           ,
           and
           there
           to
           exercise
           their
           Ministrie
           ,
           as
           simply
           and
           plainely
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           never
           been
           there
           before
           :
           So
           that
           the
           appointment
           is
           one
           and
           the
           same
           ,
           as
           made
           by
           the
           Councel
           ,
           in
           pursuance
           of
           the
           Kings
           Letter
           :
           And
           all
           the
           difference
           ,
           that
           was
           in
           their
           several
           Orders
           and
           warrands
           ,
           which
           they
           received
           from
           the
           Councel
           ,
           was
           in
           regarde
           of
           the
           Patrons
           ,
           and
           of
           nothing
           else
           ;
           as
           may
           be
           seen
           by
           the
           following
           tenors
           of
           these
           Acts.
           
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   Followeth
                   the
                   Tenor
                   of
                   the
                   Acts
                   of
                   Indulgence
                   ,
                   given
                   to
                   the
                   several
                   Ministers
                   to
                   preach
                   ,
                   conforme
                   to
                   his
                   Maj.
                   Letter
                   of
                   the
                   7.
                   of
                   Iune
                   1669.
                   
                
                 
                   THe
                   Lords
                   of
                   his
                   Maj.
                   Privie
                   Councel
                   ,
                   in
                   pursuance
                   of
                   his
                   Maj.
                   Commands
                   ,
                   signified
                   the
                   7.
                   of
                   Iune
                   last
                   ,
                   do
                   appoint
                   
                     Mr
                     Ralph
                     Rodger
                  
                   ,
                   late
                   Minister
                   at
                   Glasgow
                   ,
                   to
                   preach
                   and
                   exercise
                   the
                   other
                   functions
                   of
                   the
                   Ministrie
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   Kirk
                   of
                   Kilwinning
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   thus
                   did
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   this
                   kinde
                   run
                   .
                   The
                   other
                   did
                   run
                   thus
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   For
                   same
                   ekle
                   as
                   the
                   Kirk
                   of
                   .....
                   is
                   vacant
                   ,
                   the
                   Lords
                   of
                   his
                   Majest
                   .
                   Privie
                   Councel
                   ,
                   in
                   persuance
                   of
                   his
                   Maj.
                   command
                   ,
                   signified
                   by
                   his
                   Letter
                   the
                   7.
                   of
                   Iune
                   Instant
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   regarde
                   of
                   the
                   consent
                   of
                   the
                   Patron
                   ,
                   do
                   appoint
                   ...
                   late
                   Minister
                   at
                   .....
                   to
                   reach
                   and
                   exercise
                   the
                   other
                   functions
                   of
                   the
                   Ministrie
                   at
                   the
                   said
                   Kirk
                   of
                   .....
                
              
            
          
        
         
           Whereby
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           these
           Orders
           make
           no
           difference
           betwixt
           such
           ,
           as
           were
           appointed
           to
           their
           own
           former
           Churches
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           who
           were
           appointed
           to
           other
           
           places
           ,
           so
           that
           as
           to
           this
           ,
           all
           of
           them
           received
           a
           new
           Commission
           ,
           Warrand
           and
           Power
           to
           exerce
           their
           Ministrie
           ,
           in
           the
           places
           designed
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           never
           had
           any
           relation
           unto
           these
           places
           before
           .
        
         
           Further
           ,
           it
           is
           observable
           here
           .
           That
           these
           Orders
           and
           Acts
           of
           the
           Councel
           have
           the
           same
           Use
           ,
           Force
           and
           Power
           ,
           that
           the
           Bishops
           Collation
           hath
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           exercise
           of
           the
           Ministrie
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Ordinance
           of
           the
           Presbyteries
           used
           to
           have
           in
           the
           like
           cases
           :
           And
           therefore
           this
           is
           all
           the
           ministerial
           potestative
           Mission
           ,
           wich
           they
           have
           unto
           the
           actual
           exercise
           of
           their
           Ministrie
           in
           these
           places
           .
           Thus
           wee
           see
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           arrogateth
           to
           himself
           that
           ,
           which
           is
           purely
           Ecclesiastick
           ,
           
             to
             wit
          
           ,
           the
           Placeing
           and
           Displaceing
           ,
           the
           Planting
           and
           Transplanting
           of
           Ministers
           ;
           and
           giving
           them
           a
           Ministerial
           Potestative
           Mission
           ,
           which
           onely
           belongeth
           unto
           Church-Judicatories
           .
           So
           that
           these
           Indulged
           Persons
           may
           with
           as
           much
           right
           be
           called
           the
           Councels
           or
           Kings
           Curats
           ,
           as
           others
           are
           called
           the
           Bishops
           Curats
           ,
           whom
           the
           Prelates
           Collate
           ,
           Place
           and
           Displace
           ,
           Plant
           and
           Transplant
           ,
           as
           they
           please
           .
           And
           wee
           see
           no
           regarde
           had
           unto
           the
           Judicatories
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           their
           power
           ,
           more
           in
           the
           one
           case
           ,
           than
           in
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           possibly
           the
           Prelates
           transportings
           are
           done
           with
           some
           more
           seeming
           regarde
           unto
           the
           power
           of
           Church-Judicatories
           ,
           such
           as
           they
           owne
           under
           them
           :
           but
           in
           this
           deed
           of
           the
           Councel
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           so
           much
           as
           a
           shew
           of
           any
           deference
           unto
           any
           Church-Iudicatory
           whatsomever
           ;
           nor
           is
           there
           any
           thing
           like
           it
           .
           It
           is
           obvious
           then
           ,
           how
           clear
           and
           manifest
           the
           encroachement
           on
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           ,
           that
           is
           here
           made
           .
           And
           because
           Magistrates
           have
           no
           such
           power
           from
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           so
           much
           as
           nominally
           Church-Officers
           (
           as
           Prelats
           in
           so
           far
           are
           ,
           at
           least
           )
           nor
           can
           act
           any
           other
           way
           ,
           as
           Magistrates
           ,
           than
           with
           a
           coactive
           civil
           power
           ,
           and
           not
           ministerially
           under
           Iesus
           Christ
           ;
           it
           is
           manifest
           ,
           that
           the
           Indulged
           ,
           having
           this
           Authoritie
           unto
           the
           present
           exercise
           of
           their
           Ministerie
           in
           such
           and
           such
           places
           ,
           only
           from
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           acting
           as
           such
           ,
           have
           not
           Power
           &
           Authority
           from
           Christ
           ;
           for
           Christ
           conveyeth
           no
           Power
           and
           Authority
           in
           and
           by
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           ,
           but
           by
           his
           own
           way
           ,
           by
           Ministers
           of
           his
           own
           appointment
           ,
           who
           act
           under
           him
           ministerially
           .
           And
           whether
           or
           not
           ,
           they
           have
           not
           ,
           in
           submitting
           to
           his
           way
           of
           conveyance
           of
           Power
           ,
           and
           Authority
           to
           exerce
           their
           Ministrie
           
             hic
             &
             nunc
          
           ,
           upon
           the
           matter
           renounced
           the
           former
           way
           ,
           by
           which
           Power
           and
           Authority
           was
           ministerially
           conveyed
           unto
           them
           ;
           as
           we
           use
           to
           speak
           of
           such
           of
           the
           Prelats
           Underlings
           ,
           who
           have
           received
           Collation
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           Power
           to
           exerce
           their
           Ministrie
           in
           such
           and
           such
           places
           ,
           where
           they
           are
           now
           placed
           ,
           though
           formerly
           they
           were
           ordained
           and
           fixed
           by
           lawful
           Church-Judicatories
           ,
           I
           leave
           to
           others
           to
           judge
           .
        
         
           But
           because
           it
           may
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           in
           these
           foregoing
           Acts
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           mention
           made
           of
           the
           Injunctions
           spoken
           of
           ,
           in
           his
           Majest
           .
           Letter
           ,
           to
           be
           given
           to
           all
           the
           Indulged
           Ministers
           ;
           Hear
           what
           was
           concluded
           and
           enacted
           by
           the
           Councel
           ,
           on
           that
           same
           day
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   Edinb
                   .
                   the
                   27.
                   of
                   Iuly
                   1669.
                   
                
                 
                   THe
                   Lords
                   of
                   his
                   Majest
                   .
                   Prive
                   Councel
                   ,
                   in
                   pursuance
                   of
                   his
                   Maj.
                   Royal
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   signified
                   to
                   them
                   by
                   his
                   Letter
                   of
                   the
                   7.
                   of
                   Iune
                   last
                   ▪
                   do
                   in
                   his
                   Maj.
                   Name
                   and
                   Authoritie
                   ,
                   command
                   and
                   ordaine
                   all
                   such
                   outted
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   ,
                   or
                   shall
                   be
                   appointed
                   or
                   allowed
                   to
                   exercise
                   the
                   Ministrie
                   ;
                   That
                   they
                   constitute
                   and
                   
                   keep
                   Kirk
                   Sessions
                   and
                   Presbyteries
                   and
                   Sy●ods
                   ,
                   as
                   was
                   done
                   by
                   all
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   Yeer
                   1638.
                   
                   And
                   the
                   Councel
                   declares
                   ,
                   that
                   such
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   shall
                   not
                   obey
                   in
                   keeping
                   of
                   Presbyteries
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   confined
                   within
                   the
                   bounds
                   of
                   the
                   Paroches
                   ,
                   where
                   they
                   preach
                   ,
                   aye
                   and
                   while
                   they
                   give
                   assurance
                   to
                   keep
                   the
                   Presbyteries
                   .
                   And
                   also
                   the
                   Councel
                   doth
                   strickly
                   command
                   and
                   enjoine
                   all
                   ,
                   who
                   shall
                   be
                   allowed
                   to
                   preach
                   ,
                   as
                   said
                   is
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   admit
                   any
                   of
                   their
                   Neigbour
                   or
                   other
                   Paroche
                   unto
                   their
                   Communions
                   ,
                   or
                   Baptize
                   their
                   Children
                   ,
                   nor
                   marry
                   any
                   of
                   them
                   :
                   without
                   the
                   allowance
                   of
                   the
                   Minister
                   of
                   the
                   paroch
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   they
                   belong
                   ,
                   unless
                   that
                   Paroch
                   be
                   vacant
                   for
                   the
                   time
                   ;
                   nor
                   to
                   countenance
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   the
                   Neighbouring
                   or
                   other
                   Paroches
                   ,
                   in
                   resorting
                   to
                   their
                   preachings
                   ,
                   and
                   deserting
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   Paroch
                   Churches
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   hereunto
                   they
                   give
                   due
                   obedience
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   will
                   be
                   answerable
                   on
                   their
                   highest
                   peril
                   .
                   And
                   ordaines
                   these
                   presents
                   to
                   be
                   intimate
                   to
                   every
                   person
                   ,
                   who
                   shall
                   by
                   Authority
                   foresaid
                   be
                   allowed
                   the
                   exercise
                   of
                   the
                   Ministrie
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           We
           see
           here
           ,
           that
           this
           Act
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Injunctions
           ,
           was
           made
           distinct
           from
           the
           foregoing
           Act
           of
           Indulgence
           ,
           and
           these
           Injunctions
           were
           not
           expresly
           included
           or
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Act
           of
           Indulgence
           :
           And
           some
           because
           of
           this
           may
           possibly
           think
           and
           say
           ,
           That
           the
           accepting
           of
           the
           Indulgence
           is
           the
           more
           justifiable
           .
           But
           I
           am
           not
           of
           that
           mind
           :
           For
           this
           dividing
           of
           these
           two
           ,
           which
           were
           conjoined
           in
           the
           Kings
           Letter
           ,
           was
           either
           done
           by
           collusion
           of
           the
           Indulged
           ,
           or
           wholly
           without
           their
           knowledge
           and
           consent
           .
           If
           the
           former
           be
           truth
           ,
           their
           accepting
           of
           the
           Indulgence
           is
           so
           much
           the
           more
           condemnable
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           accompanied
           with
           such
           unfaire
           dealing
           ,
           devised
           of
           purpose
           (
           for
           no
           other
           end
           of
           this
           deed
           can
           be
           imagined
           )
           to
           blindfold
           and
           deceive
           the
           simple
           ;
           whom
           possibly
           such
           a
           cheate
           might
           hoodwinke
           .
           If
           the
           latter
           be
           said
           ,
           
             to
             wit
          
           ,
           that
           the
           Indulged
           themselves
           were
           utterly
           ignorāt
           hereof
           though
           it
           is
           certaine
           ,
           as
           was
           said
           above
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           ignorant
           of
           the
           Kings
           Letter
           :
           Then
           I
           think
           ,
           the
           first
           intimation
           made
           of
           these
           Injunctions
           unto
           them
           should
           have
           given
           such
           a
           discoverie
           of
           unfaire
           dealing
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Councels
           purpose
           and
           intention
           to
           have
           them
           in
           snared
           ,
           that
           the
           credite
           of
           their
           Ministrie
           ,
           the
           Conscience
           of
           their
           duty
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           souls
           of
           people
           ,
           the
           care
           of
           shunning
           all
           appearance
           of
           evil
           ,
           the
           Command
           of
           God
           to
           give
           no
           offence
           ,
           and
           other
           things
           considerable
           of
           that
           nature
           ,
           should
           have
           compelled
           them
           unto
           a
           plaine
           and
           full
           Declaration
           of
           their
           sensibleness
           of
           this
           cheatrie
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           unwillingness
           to
           accept
           of
           favoures
           ,
           so
           clogged
           with
           snares
           .
           And
           if
           they
           had
           thus
           carried
           ,
           they
           had
           approved
           themselves
           ,
           (
           otherwise
           than
           they
           did
           )
           to
           the
           consciences
           of
           all
           Men
           ,
           as
           lovers
           of
           upright
           dealing
           ,
           and
           as
           such
           who
           durst
           not
           take
           on
           them
           the
           charge
           of
           souls
           ,
           on
           such
           unlawful
           termes
           ,
           nor
           run
           the
           errands
           of
           God
           ,
           with
           such
           a
           Pasport
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           Conditions
           themselves
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           even
           the
           indulged
           Persons
           themselves
           ,
           are
           sufficiently
           convinced
           of
           the
           iniquitie
           of
           them
           ,
           when
           (
           as
           I
           hear
           )
           they
           have
           now
           at
           length
           laid
           aside
           the
           careful
           observance
           of
           them
           :
           But
           the
           careful
           and
           circumspect
           obedience
           yeelded
           unto
           them
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           is
           standing
           as
           a
           witness
           against
           them
           unto
           this
           day
           ,
           and
           sheweth
           that
           however
           now
           they
           neglect
           the
           same
           ,
           because
           possiblie
           perceiving
           the
           Councel
           not
           so
           earnest
           in
           pressing
           observance
           ,
           as
           at
           the
           first
           ;
           yet
           so
           greedy
           were
           they
           of
           the
           bait
           of
           the
           Indulgence
           ,
           that
           they
           cared
           not
           to
           swallow
           this
           hook
           with
           it
           ,
           though
           it
           was
           an
           adding
           of
           griefe
           to
           such
           as
           had
           sorrow
           
           enough
           already
           ;
           and
           had
           in
           it
           a
           condemning
           of
           such
           ,
           as
           scrupled
           the
           hearing
           of
           the
           Curats
           ,
           and
           submitting
           to
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           Christ
           ,
           administred
           by
           them
           .
        
         
           Before
           we
           proceed
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           fit
           here
           to
           take
           some
           notice
           of
           that
           Discourse
           ,
           which
           
             Mr
             H.
          
           had
           unto
           the
           Councel
           ,
           in
           name
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           who
           were
           at
           that
           time
           Indulged
           with
           him
           ;
           for
           hereby
           we
           may
           be
           helped
           to
           understand
           ,
           what
           was
           their
           sense
           of
           the
           Indulgence
           ,
           who
           did
           receive
           it
           ;
           The
           just
           double
           of
           which
           Discourse
           ,
           as
           it
           came
           to
           mine
           hand
           ,
           I
           shall
           here
           set
           down
           ,
           as
           followeth
           .
        
         
           
             I
             am
             desired
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             my
             Brethren
             ,
             here
             present
             ▪
             to
             acknowledge
             ,
             in
             all
             humility
             and
             thankfulness
             ,
             his
             Maj.
             Favour
             and
             Clemencie
             ,
             in
             granting
             us
             the
             liberty
             of
             the
             publick
             exercise
             of
             our
             Ministrie
             ,
             after
             so
             long
             a
             restraint
             from
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             to
             returne
             here
             all
             thanks
             to
             your
             
               L
               L.
            
             for
             the
             care
             and
             paines
             ,
             you
             have
             taken
             therein
             :
             And
             that
             your
             
               L
               L.
            
             have
             been
             pleased
             to
             make
             us
             ,
             the
             unworthiest
             of
             many
             of
             our
             Brethren
             ,
             so
             early
             partakers
             of
             the
             same
             .
             We
             have
             received
             our
             Ministrie
             from
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             with
             full
             prescriptions
             from
             him
             ,
             for
             regulating
             us
             therein
             ;
             and
             must
             ,
             in
             discharge
             thereof
             ,
             be
             accountable
             to
             him
             And
             as
             there
             can
             be
             nothing
             more
             desirable
             ,
             or
             refreshing
             to
             us
             on
             earth
             ,
             than
             to
             have
             free
             liberty
             of
             the
             exercise
             of
             our
             Ministrie
             under
             the
             protection
             of
             lawful
             Authoritie
             ,
             the
             excellent
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             us
             ever
             most
             dear
             and
             precious
             ;
             so
             we
             purpose
             and
             resolve
             to
             behave
             our selves
             ,
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             the
             Ministrie
             ,
             with
             that
             wisdom
             and
             prudence
             ,
             that
             become
             faithful
             Ministers
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             and
             to
             demaine
             ourselves
             towards
             lawful
             Authority
             ,
             notwithstanding
             of
             our
             known
             judgment
             in
             Church-affairs
             ,
             as
             well
             becometh
             loyal
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             that
             from
             a
             lawful
             principle
             of
             Conscience
             .
             And
             my
             
               L
               L.
            
             Our
             prayer
             to
             God
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             would
             bless
             his
             Maj.
             in
             his
             Pers●●
             and
             Government
             ;
             and
             your
             
               L
               L.
            
             in
             the
             publick
             Administration
             ;
             and
             〈…〉
             the
             pursuance
             of
             his
             Maj.
             mind
             in
             his
             Letter
             ,
             wherein
             his
             singular
             〈…〉
             appears
             ;
             that
             others
             of
             our
             Brethren
             ,
             in
             due
             time
             ,
             may
             be
             〈…〉
             of
             the
             liberty
             ,
             which
             through
             his
             Maj.
             favour
             we
             now
             enjoy
             .
          
        
         
           I
           shall
           not
           long
           insist
           in
           descanting
           on
           this
           discourse
           ;
           seing
           it
           is
           so
           plaine
           and
           manifest
           an
           homologating
           of
           the
           Kings
           Letters
           ;
           and
           consequently
           its
           iniquity
           is
           so
           undeniable
           from
           what
           was
           formerly
           remarked
           upon
           that
           Letter
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           great
           necessitie
           of
           many
           moe
           words
           to
           that
           end
           :
           only
           it
           may
           suffice
           to
           touch
           on
           some
           particulars
           ,
           in
           a
           few
           words
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           We
           see
           hence
           ,
           That
           these
           Brethren
           were
           not
           ignorant
           of
           the
           Kings
           Letter
           and
           of
           the
           contents
           thereof
           ,
           when
           they
           do
           here
           acknowledge
           a
           favour
           and
           clemencie
           ,
           granted
           unto
           themselves
           thereby
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Nor
           were
           they
           ignorant
           of
           the
           scope
           and
           designe
           of
           that
           Letter
           ,
           seing
           they
           pray
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           would
           bless
           the
           Councel
           ,
           especially
           in
           the
           pursuance
           of
           his
           Maj.
           minde
           in
           that
           Letter
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Nor
           were
           they
           Ignorant
           particularly
           of
           the
           Instructions
           ,
           contained
           in
           that
           Letter
           ,
           and
           which
           were
           to
           be
           given
           unto
           them
           :
           as
           these
           words
           ,
           
             with
             full
             prescriptions
             from
             him
          
           (
           i.e.
           Christ
           Jesus
           )
           
             to
             regulate
             us
             therein
          
           ,
           do
           clearly
           show
           ;
           for
           by
           these
           words
           ,
           as
           it
           would
           appear
           ,
           they
           gave
           their
           
             L
             L.
          
           to
           understād
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           needful
           that
           these
           Instructions
           ,
           or
           Prescriptions
           ,
           contained
           in
           the
           Kings
           letter
           ,
           should
           be
           laid
           before
           them
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Nor
           were
           they
           Ignorant
           ,
           that
           what
           the
           Councel
           did
           herein
           ,
           was
           by
           vertue
           of
           ,
           
           and
           in
           full
           compliance
           with
           the
           designe
           of
           the
           King's
           Letter
           ;
           and
           consequently
           ,
           that
           the
           King's
           Letter
           ,
           and
           the
           contents
           thereof
           ,
           were
           the
           onely
           spring
           and
           original
           of
           all
           this
           Indulgence
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Councels
           power
           in
           acting
           in
           conformity
           thereto
           ,
           and
           actually
           granting
           the
           Indulgence
           ;
           for
           they
           thank
           their
           
             L
             L.
          
           for
           the
           care
           and
           paines
           ,
           they
           had
           taken
           therein
           ;
           and
           they
           pray
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           would
           blesse
           them
           ,
           especially
           in
           the
           pursuance
           of
           his
           Maj.
           minde
           ,
           in
           his
           Letter
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           It
           is
           matter
           of
           astonishment
           to
           me
           ,
           considering
           what
           is
           said
           ,
           how
           they
           could
           acknowledge
           this
           for
           such
           an
           Act
           of
           favour
           and
           clemency
           ;
           And
           how
           they
           could
           say
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           Letter
           ,
           the
           King
           's
           singular
           Moderation
           did
           eminently
           appear
           ;
           when
           from
           what
           is
           said
           ,
           and
           what
           shall
           hereafter
           be
           more
           fully
           held
           forth
           ,
           it
           is
           so
           notoure
           .
           That
           the
           contents
           of
           this
           Letter
           did
           hold
           forth
           a
           designe
           of
           overturning
           all
           Church-Power
           ,
           as
           exercised
           by
           Church-Persons
           ,
           and
           of
           clothing
           the
           Councel
           with
           power
           to
           impose
           Prescriptions
           ,
           to
           prescribe
           Rules
           and
           Limitations
           ,
           and
           to
           order
           and
           regulate
           Ministers
           ,
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           Ministrie
           ,
           as
           also
           with
           power
           to
           Place
           and
           Displace
           ,
           Plant
           and
           Transplant
           Ministers
           ,
           without
           regarde
           had
           either
           to
           the
           previous
           Call
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           Mission
           of
           any
           Church
           Judicatory
           ;
           and
           of
           subjecting
           of
           the
           Exercise
           of
           the
           Ministrie
           wholly
           unto
           their
           will
           and
           pleasure
           ;
           not
           to
           mentione
           the
           severity
           breathed
           out
           ,
           in
           that
           Letter
           ,
           against
           the
           Assemblings
           of
           the
           Lord's
           people
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           It
           is
           manifest
           from
           what
           is
           already
           marked
           ,
           that
           the
           Indulged
           Brethren
           did
           owne
           that
           Letter
           of
           the
           Kings
           ,
           as
           the
           onely
           rise
           and
           fountaine
           of
           the
           favour
           ,
           which
           they
           were
           made
           partakers
           of
           ;
           and
           therefore
           did
           not
           take
           the
           Indulgence
           onely
           from
           the
           Councel
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           King
           principally
           ,
           as
           the
           onely
           spring
           thereof
           ,
           conveying
           the
           same
           to
           them
           ,
           through
           the
           channel
           and
           medium
           of
           the
           Councel
           ,
           who
           did
           nothing
           but
           by
           vertue
           of
           that
           Letter
           ,
           and
           in
           obedience
           thereunto
           .
           Whence
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           ground
           to
           abstract
           the
           stream
           from
           the
           fountaine
           ,
           or
           to
           think
           that
           these
           Ministers
           could
           imagine
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           onely
           to
           notice
           what
           the
           Councel
           did
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           ;
           for
           as
           they
           neither
           did
           this
           ,
           so
           it
           were
           unreasonable
           to
           think
           they
           could
           do
           so
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           They
           acknowledged
           here
           ,
           that
           as
           to
           the
           liberty
           of
           the
           publick
           exercise
           of
           their
           Ministrie
           ,
           they
           were
           onely
           beholden
           unto
           this
           Indulgence
           ;
           for
           ,
           for
           this
           cause
           they
           give
           thanks
           :
           And
           thus
           did
           tacitely
           grant
           ,
           that
           there
           ought
           to
           be
           no
           publick
           Exercise
           of
           the
           Ministrie
           ,
           without
           liberty
           granted
           from
           the
           Magistrate
           ;
           whereby
           they
           not
           onely
           condemned
           all
           these
           faithful
           Ministers
           ,
           who
           ventured
           ,
           without
           that
           liberty
           granted
           ,
           to
           preach
           publickly
           ,
           where
           occasion
           offered
           in
           houses
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           fields
           ;
           but
           they
           likewise
           condemned
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           the
           greatest
           of
           Conventicle-keepers
           .
           So
           like-wise
           they
           do
           tacitely
           here
           grant
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Magistrate
           prohibiteth
           the
           publick
           Exercise
           of
           the
           Ministery
           ,
           for
           longer
           or
           shorter
           time
           ,
           he
           must
           not
           be
           disobeyed
           ;
           whereby
           the
           Magistrate
           hath
           the
           power
           yeelded
           to
           him
           of
           Suspending
           and
           Deposeing
           Ministers
           ,
           from
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           function
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           Magistrates
           can
           hinder
           the
           peacable
           publick
           exercise
           ,
           or
           free
           publick
           exercise
           ,
           by
           outward
           force
           and
           constraint
           ;
           but
           they
           speak
           not
           here
           of
           the
           freedome
           of
           peacable
           publick
           exercise
           ,
           but
           simplie
           of
           the
           freedome
           of
           publick
           exercise
           of
           the
           Ministrie
           .
           Our
           own
           Church-history
           tels
           us
           ;
           how
           famous
           
             Mr.
             Bruce
          
           was
           cast
           in
           a
           fever
           ,
           through
           terrour
           of
           conscience
           ,
           for
           promising
           silence
           but
           for
           ten
           dayes
           ,
           though
           in
           hopes
           of
           greater
           liberty
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           It
           is
           observable
           here
           ;
           how
           thankful
           they
           are
           for
           partaking
           alone
           (
           as
           chosen
           out
           from
           their
           Brethren
           )
           of
           this
           favour
           ;
           whileas
           this
           very
           act
           of
           separating
           them
           from
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           should
           have
           been
           a
           sufficient
           ground
           for
           them
           to
           have
           rejected
           the
           tendered
           supposed
           favour
           ,
           seeing
           by
           the
           accepting
           thereof
           ,
           in
           this
           separated
           way
           ,
           they
           
           suffered
           themselves
           to
           be
           divided
           from
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           contrarie
           to
           their
           sworn
           Covenants
           :
           not
           to
           speak
           of
           the
           stigma
           ,
           they
           received
           thereby
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           They
           say
           ,
           
             That
             they
             received
             their
             Ministrie
             from
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           But
           why
           was
           it
           not
           said
           ,
           as
           some
           of
           them
           (
           if
           I
           be
           not
           misinformed
           )
           desired
           ,
           
             onely
             from
             I.
             C
          
           ?
           When
           this
           was
           designedly
           and
           deliberatly
           left
           out
           ,
           let
           all
           the
           world
           judge
           ,
           whether
           in
           this
           ,
           they
           carried
           ,
           as
           faithful
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           or
           not
           :
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           judge
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           a
           manifest
           betraying
           of
           the
           cause
           ,
           and
           a
           giving
           up
           of
           all
           to
           the
           Magistrate
           :
           for
           hereby
           they
           declared
           ,
           that
           in
           their
           judgements
           ,
           either
           they
           had
           their
           Ministrie
           from
           others
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           from
           Christ
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           from
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           from
           Christ
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           a
           co-equality
           and
           co-ordination
           ;
           or
           else
           that
           they
           had
           it
           not
           from
           Christ
           immediatly
           but
           from
           men
           ,
           from
           the
           Magistrates
           ,
           in
           subordination
           to
           Christ.
           Now
           neither
           of
           these
           can
           assort
           with
           truth
           ,
           and
           with
           our
           Principles
           :
           Not
           the
           former
           ;
           for
           then
           Christ
           should
           not
           be
           sole
           King
           ,
           but
           halfe
           ,
           and
           the
           Magistrate
           should
           have
           the
           halfe
           of
           Christs
           Thron
           ,
           Crown
           ,
           Scepter
           and
           Glory
           :
           which
           were
           blasphemy
           to
           think
           .
           Not
           the
           latter
           ;
           for
           Magistracy
           is
           not
           subordinat
           in
           a
           direct
           line
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           as
           Mediator
           ;
           nor
           hath
           Christ
           substitute
           the
           Magistrat
           ,
           as
           his
           Vicar
           ;
           nor
           hath
           he
           given
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           such
           ,
           a
           ministerial
           power
           under
           him
           ,
           to
           convey
           ministerially
           (
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Subjects
           )
           or
           with
           a
           ministerial
           Authority
           ,
           as
           his
           Servants
           ,
           what
           power
           of
           Mission
           he
           giveth
           to
           his
           Ministers
           ;
           Magistrates
           ,
           as
           such
           ,
           act
           not
           ministerially
           ,
           or
           with
           a
           ministerial
           Authority
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           but
           with
           a
           Coactive
           ,
           Autocratorical
           and
           Architectonick
           Power
           and
           Authority
           .
           If
           it
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           they
           reserved
           only
           to
           the
           Magistrate
           hereby
           ,
           the
           power
           to
           grant
           the
           liberty
           of
           the
           free
           exercise
           ;
           but
           they
           meant
           ,
           that
           they
           received
           the
           Ministrie
           it self
           from
           Jesus
           Christ
           alone
           .
           
             I
             answere
          
           ,
           had
           they
           spoken
           so
           ,
           we
           might
           then
           have
           understood
           them
           so
           .
           But
           though
           they
           had
           said
           so
           ,
           the
           cause
           had
           been
           betrayed
           ,
           for
           if
           they
           have
           their
           Ministrie
           from
           Christ
           alone
           ,
           they
           must
           also
           have
           the
           free
           exercise
           of
           the
           same
           from
           him
           :
           If
           Christ
           give
           the
           Office
           ,
           he
           giveth
           the
           power
           to
           exercise
           the
           Office
           :
           And
           if
           they
           depend
           upon
           others
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           Exercise
           ,
           they
           in
           so
           far
           rob
           Christ
           of
           what
           is
           his
           due
           ,
           &
           hold
           that
           of
           men
           ,
           which
           they
           should
           hold
           of
           Christ
           alone
           .
           No
           man
           needs
           to
           say
           here
           ,
           that
           by
           this
           means
           we
           take
           away
           the
           Power
           of
           Church-Judicatories
           ,
           by
           whom
           Ministers
           receive
           both
           the
           Office
           ,
           and
           the
           Power
           of
           its
           exercise
           :
           For
           what
           Church-Judicatories
           do
           herein
           ,
           they
           do
           ministerially
           under
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Christ
           by
           them
           conveyeth
           the
           Office
           to
           such
           and
           such
           a
           Person
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           Office
           a
           power
           to
           exercise
           it
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Rules
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           and
           notwithstanding
           of
           this
           ,
           these
           Officers
           may
           and
           must
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           receive
           their
           Ministrie
           onely
           from
           Christ
           Jesus
           .
           But
           this
           cannot
           be
           said
           ,
           if
           the
           Magistrate
           be
           substitute
           in
           the
           place
           of
           Church-Officers
           ,
           either
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           Office
           it self
           ,
           or
           in
           reference
           to
           its
           free
           Exercise
           ;
           because
           no
           Magistrate
           ,
           as
           such
           ,
           (
           as
           is
           said
           )
           acteth
           with
           a
           Ministerial
           Power
           ,
           under
           Christ
           ,
           in
           a
           right
           line
           of
           subordination
           :
           And
           therefore
           when
           they
           keeped
           out
           the
           word
           ,
           onely
           ,
           they
           did
           plainely
           declare
           ,
           that
           they
           held
           the
           Ministrie
           partly
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           .
           If
           it
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           hereby
           onely
           have
           reserved
           to
           the
           Magistrat
           ,
           power
           to
           grant
           the
           Peacable
           Publick
           Exercise
           of
           the
           Ministrie
           .
           I
           would
           answere
           ,
           that
           though
           they
           had
           meaned
           thus
           ,
           yet
           they
           might
           safely
           and
           should
           have
           said
           ,
           that
           they
           received
           their
           Ministrie
           only
           from
           Christ
           ;
           for
           I
           cannot
           be
           said
           to
           receive
           my
           Ministrie
           from
           every
           one
           ,
           who
           can
           hinder
           my
           peacable
           publick
           exercise
           thereof
           ,
           otherwayes
           I
           must
           be
           said
           to
           receive
           it
           ,
           in
           part
           ,
           from
           Satan
           and
           his
           Instruments
           ,
           who
           can
           hinder
           my
           peacable
           publick
           exercise
           thereof
           .
           So
           that
           ,
           use
           what
           
           devices
           men
           can
           to
           cover
           this
           matter
           ,
           a
           manifest
           betraying
           of
           the
           cause
           will
           break
           thorow
           ,
           and
           a
           receding
           from
           received
           and
           sworn
           Principles
           will
           be
           visible
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           They
           said
           ,
           They
           had
           
             full
             prescriptions
             from
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             to
             regulat
             them
             in
             their
             Ministrie
             .
          
           Who
           then
           can
           justifie
           them
           ,
           in
           receiving
           other
           Prescriptions
           from
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           Christ
           never
           made
           mention
           of
           in
           his
           Law
           ;
           yea
           some
           where
           of
           do
           directly
           militate
           against
           Christs
           Prescriptions
           ?
           Doth
           not
           their
           receiving
           of
           these
           Instructions
           or
           Prescriptions
           ,
           which
           were
           contained
           in
           his
           Maj.
           Letter
           ,
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Prescriptions
           of
           Christ
           were
           not
           full
           ?
           But
           againe
           ,
           seing
           they
           had
           not
           freedom
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           received
           their
           Ministrie
           from
           Christ
           alone
           ,
           how
           could
           they
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           their
           full
           prescriptions
           from
           Christ
           ?
           unless
           they
           meant
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           them
           not
           from
           Christ
           alone
           .
           And
           then
           they
           must
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           them
           partly
           from
           some
           other
           ,
           and
           that
           other
           m●st
           either
           be
           the
           Magistrar
           ,
           or
           Church
           Officers
           :
           not
           Church-officers
           ;
           for
           neither
           had
           they
           any
           call
           to
           speak
           of
           that
           here
           ;
           nor
           doth
           Church
           Officers
           hold
           forth
           any
           Prescriptions
           ,
           but
           Christs
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Christ.
           If
           that
           other
           be
           the
           Magistrat
           ,
           than
           it
           must
           either
           be
           meant
           ,
           Collaterally
           ,
           or
           Subordinatly
           to
           Christ
           :
           not
           Subordinatly
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           not
           appointed
           of
           Christ
           for
           that
           end
           ;
           nor
           do
           they
           ,
           as
           Magistrats
           ,
           act
           Ministerially
           ,
           but
           Magisterially
           ;
           not
           Collaterally
           ,
           For
           then
           they
           should
           have
           these
           Prescriptions
           equally
           from
           the
           Magistrates
           ,
           as
           from
           Christ
           ;
           and
           the
           Magistrat
           should
           be
           equal
           and
           King
           of
           the
           Church
           with
           Christ
           ,
           which
           is
           blasphemie
           .
        
         
           More
           might
           be
           here
           noted
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           said
           is
           enough
           to
           our
           purpose
           ,
           at
           present
           ;
           and
           what
           was
           said
           above
           needeth
           not
           be
           here
           repeated
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           we
           must
           proceed
           :
           These
           fore-mentioned
           were
           not
           all
           ,
           who
           were
           that
           yeer
           indulged
           :
           For
           the
           same
           supposed
           favour
           was
           granted
           to
           others
           shortly
           thereafter
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           by
           these
           Extracts
           out
           of
           the
           Register
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     Edinburgh
                     ,
                     August
                  
                   3.
                   1669.
                   
                
                 
                   THE
                   Persons
                   under-written
                   were
                   licenced
                   to
                   preach
                   at
                   the
                   Kirks
                   after
                   specified
                   
                     viz.
                     Mr
                     Iohn
                     Scot
                  
                   ,
                   late
                   at
                   Oxnam
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   same
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   
                     Mr
                     William
                     Hammiltoun
                  
                   late
                   at
                   Glasfoord
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   Kirk
                   of
                   
                     Evandale
                     :
                     Mr
                     Robert
                     Mitchel
                  
                   ,
                   late
                   at
                   Luss
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   same
                   Kirk
                   :
                   
                     Mr
                     Iohn
                     Gemmil
                  
                   ,
                   late
                   at
                   
                     Symming
                     town
                  
                   at
                   the
                   same
                   Kirk
                   :
                   
                     Mr
                     Patrick
                     Campbel
                  
                   ,
                   late
                   at
                   Innerary
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   same
                   Kirk
                   :
                   
                     Mr
                     Robert
                     Duncanson
                  
                   ,
                   late
                   at
                   Lochanside
                   ,
                   at
                   
                     Kildochrennan
                     :
                     Mr
                     Andrew
                     Cameron
                  
                   ,
                   late
                   at
                   Kilsinnan
                   ,
                   now
                   at
                   Lochead
                   in
                   Kintyre
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Edinburgh
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   Septemb.
                   1669.
                   
                
                 
                   For
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   the
                   Kirk
                   of
                   Pencaitland
                   is
                   now
                   vacant
                   ,
                   by
                   decease
                   of
                   
                     Mr
                     Alexander
                     Vernor
                  
                   ,
                   last
                   Minister
                   thereat
                   ;
                   and
                   there
                   being
                   some
                   questions
                   and
                   legal
                   pursuits
                   before
                   the
                   Judge
                   ordinate
                   ,
                   concerning
                   the
                   right
                   of
                   Patronage
                   of
                   this
                   Kirk
                   :
                   Until
                   the
                   decideing
                   whereof
                   the
                   Kirk
                   will
                   be
                   vacant
                   ,
                   if
                   remeed
                   be
                   not
                   provided
                   :
                   Therefore
                   the
                   Lords
                   of
                   his
                   Maj.
                   Privie
                   Councel
                   ,
                   in
                   pursuance
                   of
                   his
                   Maj.
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   expressed
                   in
                   his
                   Letter
                   of
                   the
                   7.
                   of
                   Iune
                   last
                   ,
                   have
                   thought
                   fit
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   and
                   for
                   this
                   Vacancie
                   allennerly
                   ,
                   To
                   appoint
                   
                     Mr
                     Robert
                     Douglas
                  
                   ,
                   late
                   Minister
                   at
                   Edinburgh
                   ,
                   to
                   preach
                   and
                   exercise
                   the
                   function
                   of
                   the
                   Ministrie
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   said
                   Kirk
                   of
                   
                     Pencait
                     land
                  
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   hereby
                   declared
                   ,
                   that
                   thir
                   presents
                   shall
                   be
                   without
                   prejudice
                   of
                   the
                   right
                   of
                   Patronage
                   ,
                   according
                   as
                   the
                   same
                   shall
                   be
                   found
                   and
                   declared
                   by
                   the
                   Judge
                   ordinarie
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                     Edinburgh
                     ,
                     Septemb.
                  
                   2.
                   1669.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   Persons
                   underwritten
                   were
                   licensed
                   to
                   preach
                   at
                   the
                   Kirks
                   after
                   specified
                   
                     viz.
                     Mr.
                     Matthew
                     Ramsey
                  
                   ,
                   late
                   at
                   Kilpatrick
                   ,
                   to
                   preach
                   at
                   
                     Paisley
                     :
                     Mr
                     Alexander
                     Hammiltoun
                  
                   ,
                   late
                   Min.
                   at
                   Dalmenie
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   same
                   Kirk
                   :
                   
                     Mr
                     Andrew
                     Dalrymple
                  
                   ,
                   late
                   Min.
                   at
                   Affleck
                   ,
                   at
                   
                     Dalganie
                     :
                     Mr
                     Iames
                     Fletcher
                  
                   ,
                   late
                   Min.
                   at
                   Neuthcome
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   same
                   Kirk
                   :
                   
                     Mr
                     Andrew
                     Me-Claine
                  
                   ,
                   late
                   Min.
                   at
                   Craigneis
                   ,
                   at
                   
                     Kilchattan
                     :
                     Mr
                     Donald
                     Morison
                  
                   ,
                   late
                   at
                   Kilmaglais
                   ,
                   at
                   Ardnamurchant
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Edinburgh
                     ,
                     Septemb.
                     last
                  
                   1669.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   Persons
                   following
                   were
                   ordained
                   to
                   preach
                   at
                   the
                   Kirks
                   after
                   specified
                   ;
                   
                     viz.
                     Mr
                     Iohn
                     Stirling
                  
                   ,
                   at
                   
                     Hounam
                     :
                     Mr
                     Robert
                     Mowat
                  
                   at
                   
                     Harriot
                     :
                     Mr
                     Iames
                     Hammiltoun
                  
                   at
                   
                     Egleshame
                     :
                     Mr
                     Robert
                     Hunter
                  
                   at
                   
                     Downing
                     :
                     Mr
                     Iohn
                     Forrester
                  
                   at
                   Tilliallan
                   with
                   
                     Mr
                     Andrew
                     Reid
                  
                   .
                   infirme
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Edinburgh
                     ,
                     Decemb.
                  
                   9.
                   1669.
                   
                
                 
                   Mr
                   
                     Alexander
                     Blair
                  
                   at
                   Galstown
                   :
                   Mr
                   
                     Iohn
                     Primrose
                  
                   at
                   Queensferrie
                   :
                   Mr
                   
                     David
                     Brown
                  
                   at
                   Craigie
                   :
                   Mr
                   
                     Iohn
                     Craufurd
                  
                   at
                   Lamingtoun
                   with
                   Mr
                   
                     Iohn
                     Hammiltoun
                  
                   aged
                   and
                   infirme
                   :
                   Mr
                   
                     Iames
                     Vetch
                  
                   at
                   Machline
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Edinburgh
                     ,
                     Decemb.
                  
                   16.
                   1669.
                   
                
                 
                   Mr
                   
                     Iohn
                     Bairdie
                  
                   at
                   Paisley
                   with
                   Mr
                   
                     Matthew
                     Ramsey
                  
                   infirme
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           Thus
           we
           see
           there
           were
           this
           Yeer
           1669.
           
           Five
           and
           Thirtie
           in
           all
           licensed
           and
           indulged
           ,
           and
           ordained
           to
           preach
           ,
           in
           the
           several
           places
           specified
           ,
           upon
           the
           Councels
           Order
           ,
           in
           pursuance
           of
           the
           Kings
           Royal
           pleasure
           .
           And
           in
           the
           following
           yeer
           ,
           we
           will
           finde
           the
           same
           Order
           given
           unto
           and
           obeyed
           by
           others
           .
        
         
           But
           ere
           we
           proceed
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           be
           amisse
           ,
           that
           we
           take
           notice
           of
           the
           first
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           holden
           this
           yeer
           Novemb.
           16.
           1669.
           and
           consequently
           ,
           before
           the
           last
           Six
           were
           licensed
           .
           The
           Act
           is
           an
           
             Act
             asserting
             his
          
           Majesties
           
             Supremacy
             over
             all
             Persons
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             Causes
             Ecclesiastical
             .
          
           Whereby
           what
           was
           done
           by
           the
           Councel
           ,
           in
           pursuance
           of
           his
           Majesties
           Pleasure
           ,
           signified
           by
           his
           Letter
           ,
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           granting
           these
           Indulgences
           ,
           is
           upon
           the
           matter
           confirmed
           and
           ratified
           by
           Parliament
           ,
           when
           His
           Maj.
           Supremacy
           is
           so
           ampliated
           and
           explained
           ,
           as
           may
           comprehend
           within
           its
           verge
           all
           that
           Ecclesiastick
           Power
           ,
           that
           was
           exerced
           ,
           or
           ordained
           to
           be
           exerced
           ,
           in
           the
           granting
           of
           the
           Indulgence
           ,
           with
           its
           Antecedents
           ,
           Concomitants
           and
           Consequences
           :
           And
           a
           sure
           way
           is
           laid
           for
           carrying
           on
           the
           same
           designe
           of
           the
           Indulgence
           ,
           in
           all
           time
           coming
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Act
                   is
                   as
                   followeth
                   .
                   Nov.
                   16.
                   1669.
                   
                
                 
                   THE
                   Estates
                   of
                   Parliament
                   having
                   seriously
                   considered
                   ,
                   how
                   necessare
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Good
                   and
                   Peace
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   and
                   State
                   ,
                   That
                   his
                   Maj.
                   Power
                   and
                   Authority
                   ,
                   in
                   Relation
                   to
                   Matters
                   and
                   Persons
                   Ecclesiastical
                   ,
                   be
                   more
                   clearly
                   asserted
                   by
                   an
                   Act
                   of
                   Parliament
                   :
                   Have
                   therefore
                   thought
                   fit
                   it
                   be
                   Enacted
                   ,
                   Asserted
                   and
                   Declared
                   :
                   Like
                   as
                   his
                   Maj.
                   with
                   Advice
                   and
                   Consent
                   of
                   his
                   Estates
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   doth
                   hereby
                   Enact
                   ,
                   Assert
                   and
                   Declare
                   ,
                   That
                   his
                   Maj.
                   hath
                   the
                   Supreame
                   Authority
                   and
                   Supremacy
                   over
                   all
                   Persons
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   all
                   Causes
                   Ecclesiastical
                   ,
                   within
                   this
                   His
                   Kingdom
                   :
                   And
                   that
                   by
                   vertue
                   thereof
                   ,
                   the
                   Ordering
                   and
                   Disposal
                   of
                   the
                   external
                   Government
                   and
                   Policy
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   doth
                   properly
                   belong
                   
                   to
                   His
                   Maj.
                   and
                   His
                   Successours
                   ,
                   as
                   an
                   inherent
                   right
                   to
                   the
                   Crown
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   His
                   Maj.
                   and
                   His
                   Successours
                   may
                   Settle
                   ,
                   Enact
                   and
                   Emit
                   such
                   Constitutions
                   ,
                   Acts
                   and
                   Orders
                   ,
                   concerning
                   the
                   Administration
                   of
                   the
                   External
                   Government
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Persons
                   imployed
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   ;
                   and
                   concerning
                   all
                   Ecclesiastical
                   meetings
                   ,
                   and
                   matters
                   to
                   be
                   proposed
                   and
                   determined
                   therein
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   in
                   their
                   Royal
                   Wisdom
                   shall
                   think
                   fit
                   :
                   which
                   Acts
                   ,
                   Orders
                   and
                   Constitutions
                   ,
                   being
                   Recorded
                   in
                   the
                   Books
                   of
                   Councel
                   and
                   duely
                   published
                   ,
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   observed
                   and
                   obeyed
                   by
                   all
                   his
                   Maj.
                   Subjects
                   ;
                   any
                   Law
                   ,
                   Act
                   or
                   Custome
                   to
                   the
                   contrary
                   notwithstanding
                   .
                   Like
                   as
                   His
                   Maj.
                   with
                   Advice
                   and
                   Consent
                   foresaid
                   doth
                   Rescind
                   and
                   Annul
                   Lawes
                   ,
                   Acts
                   and
                   Clauses
                   thereof
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   Customes
                   and
                   Constitutions
                   Civil
                   or
                   Ecclesiastick
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   contrary
                   to
                   ,
                   or
                   inconsistent
                   with
                   His
                   Majesties
                   Supremacie
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   hereby
                   asserted
                   .
                   And
                   declares
                   the
                   same
                   Void
                   and
                   Null
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   time
                   coming
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           Concerning
           the
           Irreligiousness
           ,
           Antichristianisme
           and
           Exorbitancie
           of
           this
           Explicatory
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           to
           some
           things
           )
           Ampliatory
           Act
           and
           Assertion
           of
           the
           Kings
           Supremacy
           in
           Church-affairs
           ,
           much
           ,
           yea
           very
           much
           might
           be
           said
           ;
           but
           our
           present
           business
           calleth
           us
           to
           speak
           of
           it
           ,
           only
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           Indulgence
           ;
           that
           we
           may
           see
           with
           what
           friendly
           aspect
           this
           Supremacie
           looketh
           towards
           the
           Indulgence
           ,
           and
           with
           what
           Veneration
           the
           Indulgence
           respecteth
           this
           Supremacie
           ;
           to
           the
           end
           it
           may
           appear
           ,
           how
           the
           Indulgence
           hath
           contributed
           to
           the
           establishment
           of
           this
           Supra-Papal
           Supremacie
           ;
           and
           how
           the
           Accepters
           thereof
           stand
           chargeable
           with
           a
           Virtual
           and
           Material
           Approbation
           of
           ,
           and
           Consent
           to
           the
           dreadful
           Usurpation
           ,
           committed
           by
           this
           Supremacie
           .
        
         
           In
           order
           to
           which
           ,
           we
           would
           know
           ,
           that
           this
           Act
           of
           Supremacy
           ,
           made
           Anno
           1669.
           was
           not
           made
           ,
           upon
           the
           account
           ,
           that
           the
           Supremacie
           in
           Church-affairs
           had
           never
           been
           before
           screwed
           up
           to
           a
           sufficient
           height
           ,
           in
           their
           apprehensions
           ;
           for
           upon
           the
           matter
           ,
           little
           that
           is
           material
           is
           here
           asserted
           to
           belong
           unto
           this
           Ecclesiastical
           Supremacie
           ,
           which
           hath
           not
           been
           before
           partly
           in
           more
           general
           ,
           partly
           in
           more
           special
           and
           particular
           termes
           ,
           plainly
           enough
           ascribed
           unto
           this
           Majestie
           ,
           or
           presumed
           as
           belonging
           to
           his
           Majest
           .
           In
           the
           11.
           
           
             Act.
             Parl.
          
           1.
           
           Anno
           1661.
           where
           the
           Oath
           is
           framed
           ,
           he
           is
           to
           be
           acknowledged
           ,
           
             Only
             supreme
             Governour
             over
             all
             persons
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             causes
          
           ;
           and
           that
           his
           
             Power
             and
             Iurisdiction
             must
             not
             be
             declined
          
           :
           So
           that
           under
           
             all
             Persons
          
           ,
           and
           
             all
             Causes
          
           ,
           Church-officers
           ,
           in
           their
           most
           proper
           ,
           and
           intrinsecal
           ecclesiastick
           Affaires
           and
           Administrations
           ,
           are
           comprehended
           ;
           and
           if
           his
           Majest
           .
           shall
           take
           upon
           him
           to
           judge
           Doctrine
           ,
           matters
           of
           Worship
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           most
           essentially
           Ecclesiastick
           ,
           he
           must
           not
           be
           declined
           ,
           as
           an
           incompetent
           Judge
           .
           We
           finde
           also
           Act.
           4.
           
           Sess.
           2.
           
           Parl.
           1.
           
           Anno
           1662.
           (
           which
           is
           againe
           renewed
           Act.
           1.
           
           Anno
           1663.
           )
           that
           his
           Majestie
           ,
           with
           advice
           and
           consent
           of
           his
           Estates
           ,
           appointeth
           Church-censures
           to
           be
           infflicted
           for
           Church-transgression
           ,
           as
           plainly
           and
           formally
           ,
           as
           ever
           a
           General
           Assembly
           ,
           or
           Synod
           did
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           ;
           
             That
             whatsoever
             Minister
             shall
             without
             a
             lawful
             excuse
             ,
             to
             be
             admitted
             by
             his
             Ordinary
             ,
             absent
             himself
             from
             the
             visitation
             of
             the
             Diocess
             —
             or
             who
             shall
             not
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             duty
             ,
             concurre
             therein
             ;
             or
             who
             shall
             not
             give
             their
             assistance
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             Acts
             of
             Church-discipline
             ,
             as
             they
             shall
             be
             required
             thereto
             by
             the
             Archbishop
             ,
             or
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Diocess
             ,
             every
             such
             Minister
          
           (
           N.
           B.
           )
           
             so
             offending
             shall
             ,
             for
             the
             first
             fault
             ,
             be
             suspēded
             from
             his
             Office
             and
             Benefice
             ,
             until
             the
             next
             Diocesian
             meeting
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             amend
             not
             ,
             shall
             be
             deprived
             .
          
           But
           ,
           which
           is
           more
           remarkable
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           
           Act
           of
           that
           Second
           Session
           .
           Anno
           1662.
           for
           the
           Restitu●ion
           and
           Re-establishment
           of
           Prelats
           ,
           we
           have
           several
           things
           ,
           tending
           to
           cleare
           how
           high
           the
           Supremacie
           was
           then
           exalted
           :
           The
           very
           Act
           beginneth
           thus
           ,
           
             for
             as
             much
             as
             the
             ordering
             and
             disposal
             of
             the
             external
             Government
             and
             Policy
             of
             the
             Church
             doth
             properly
             belong
             unto
             his
             Majestie
             ,
             as
             an
             inherent
             right
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             Royal
             Prerogative
             and
             Supremacie
             in
             causes
             Ecclesiastical
             .
          
           This
           is
           the
           same
           ,
           that
           is
           by
           way
           of
           statute
           asserted
           in
           the
           late
           Act
           1669.
           
           In
           the
           same
           Act
           it
           is
           further
           said
           ,
           
             That
             whatever
          
           (
           this
           ,
           sure
           ,
           is
           large
           and
           very
           comprehensive
           )
           
             shall
             be
             determined
             by
             his
          
           Maj.
           
             with
             the
             advice
             of
             the
             Archbishops
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             such
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             as
             shall
             be
             nominated
             by
             his
          
           Maj.
           
             in
             the
             external
             Government
             and
             Policy
             of
             the
             Church
             (
             the
             same
             consisting
             with
             the
             standing
             Lawes
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             )
             shall
             be
             valide
             and
             effectual
             .
          
           And
           which
           is
           more
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           Act
           ,
           all
           preceeding
           Acts
           of
           Parl
           :
           are
           rescinded
           ,
           by
           
             which
             the
             sole
             and
             only
             Power
             and
             Iurisdiction
             within
             the
             Church
             ,
             doth
             stand
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             General
             ,
             Provincial
             and
             Presbyterial
             Assemblies
             and
             Kirk-Sessions
             .
             And
             all
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             or
             Councel
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             interpreted
             to
             have
             given
             any
             Church-Power
             ,
             Iurisdiction
             or
             Government
             to
             the
             Office-bearers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             their
             respective
             Meetings
             ,
             other
             than
             that
             which
             acknowledgeth
             a
             dependence
             upon
             ,
             and
             subordination
             to
             the
             Soveraign
             ●●wer
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             as
             Supreme
             ,
          
           So
           that
           we
           see
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           this
           Act
           ,
           all
           Church-Power
           and
           Jurisdiction
           whatsomever
           ,
           is
           made
           to
           be
           derived
           from
           ,
           to
           have
           a
           dependance
           upon
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           in
           subordination
           to
           the
           Soveraigne
           power
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           as
           Supream
           ;
           and
           not
           to
           stand
           in
           the
           Church
           :
           Whereby
           the
           King
           is
           made
           only
           the
           Foun●aine
           of
           Church-power
           ,
           and
           that
           exclusive
           (
           as
           it
           would
           seem
           )
           even
           of
           Christ
           ;
           Of
           whom
           there
           is
           not
           the
           least
           mention
           made
           ;
           and
           for
           whom
           is
           not
           made
           the
           least
           reserve
           imaginable
           .
           So
           in
           the
           4.
           
           Act.
           of
           the
           
             third
             Session
          
           of
           
             Parl.
             Anno
          
           1663.
           
           For
           the
           
             Establishment
             and
             Constitution
             of
             a
             National
             Synod
             .
          
           We
           finde
           it
           said
           ,
           that
           
             the
             ordering
             and
             disposal
             of
             the
             external
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             nomination
             of
             the
             Persons
             ,
             by
             whose
             Advice
             ,
             Matters
             relating
             to
             the
             same
             are
             to
             be
             setled
             ,
             doth
             belong
             to
             his
          
           Maj.
           
             as
             an
             inherent
             right
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             prerogative
             R●yal
             and
             Supream
             Authority
             in
             causes
             Ecclesiastical
             .
          
           And
           upon
           this
           ground
           is
           founded
           his
           power
           to
           appoint
           a
           
             National
             Synod
          
           ;
           to
           appoint
           the
           only
           consti●uent
           Members
           thereof
           ,
           as
           is
           there
           specified
           ;
           to
           call
           ,
           continue
           and
           dissolve
           the
           same
           ,
           when
           he
           will
           ;
           to
           limit
           all
           their
           Debates
           ,
           Consultations
           and
           Determinations
           to
           such
           matters
           and
           causes
           ,
           as
           he
           thinketh
           fit
           ;
           and
           several
           other
           things
           there
           to
           be
           seen
           .
        
         
           Seing
           by
           these
           Particulars
           ,
           it
           is
           manifest
           and
           undeniable
           ,
           that
           this
           Ecclesiastick
           Supremacie
           was
           elevated
           presumptively
           before
           the
           Year
           1669.
           to
           as
           high
           a
           degree
           ,
           as
           could
           be
           imagined
           ;
           It
           may
           be
           enquired
           ,
           why
           then
           was
           this
           Act
           made
           Anno
           1669
           ?
           I
           answere
           .
           This
           act
           (
           so
           I
           conceive
           )
           was
           not
           framed
           so
           much
           to
           make
           any
           addition
           to
           that
           Church
           power
           ,
           which
           they
           thought
           did
           
             Iure
             Coronae
          
           belong
           orginally
           and
           fundamentally
           unto
           the
           King
           ;
           for
           that
           was
           already
           put
           almost
           beyond
           the
           reach
           of
           any
           additional
           supply
           ,
           though
           not
           in
           one
           formal
           and
           expressive
           Statutory
           Act
           :
           As
           to
           forme
           the
           same
           ,
           when
           screwed
           up
           to
           the
           highest
           ,
           into
           a
           plaine
           and
           positive
           formal
           Statute
           ,
           having
           the
           force
           of
           a
           Law
           ,
           for
           all
           uses
           and
           ends
           ;
           and
           particularly
           to
           salve
           ,
           in
           point
           of
           Law
           ,
           the
           Councel
           in
           what
           they
           did
           ,
           in
           and
           about
           the
           Indulgence
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           desire
           and
           command
           of
           the
           King
           in
           his
           Letter
           ,
           in
           rega●rd
           that
           the
           granting
           of
           this
           Indulgence
           ,
           did
           manifestly
           repugne
           to
           and
           counteract
           several
           anteriour
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           was
           a
           manifest
           breach
           and
           violation
           of
           Lawes
           ,
           standing
           in
           full
           force
           ,
           and
           unrepealed
           ;
           which
           neither
           their
           place
           ,
           nor
           his
           Maj.
           could
           in
           Law
           
           warrand
           them
           to
           do
           ,
           by
           his
           Letter
           ,
           That
           the
           granting
           of
           the
           Indulgence
           did
           thus
           in
           plaine
           termes
           repugne
           to
           standing
           Lawes
           ,
           I
           thus
           make
           good
           .
           In
           the
           Act
           of
           
             Rëstitution
             of
             Prelates
             Anno
          
           1662.
           
           Prelates
           are
           
             restored
             unto
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             Episcopal
             function
             ,
             Presidence
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             power
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             Inflicting
             of
             Censures
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Acts
             of
             Church
             Discipline
             .
          
           And
           as
           their
           Episcopal
           power
           is
           there
           asserted
           to
           be
           derived
           from
           his
           Maj.
           so
           withal
           it
           is
           expresly
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           Church-power
           and
           jurisdiction
           is
           to
           be
           
             Regulated
             and
             Authorized
             ,
             in
             the
             Exercise
             thereof
             by
             the
             Archbishops
             and
             Bishops
             ;
             who
             are
             to
             put
             order
             to
             all
             Ecclesiastical
             matters
             and
             causes
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             accountable
             to
             his
             Maj.
             for
             their
             administrations
             .
          
           Whence
           it
           is
           manifest
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           alone
           ,
           or
           with
           his
           Privie
           Councel
           ,
           cannot
           put
           order
           to
           Ecclesiastical
           matters
           and
           causes
           ,
           or
           exerce
           Church-Power
           and
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           without
           a
           violation
           of
           this
           Law
           ,
           and
           manifest
           controlling
           of
           it
           .
           And
           further
           in
           the
           4.
           
           Act
           of
           that
           same
           
             Second
             Session
             of
             Parliament
          
           it
           is
           expresly
           
             ordained
             ,
             that
             none
             be
             hereafter
             permitted
             to
             preach
             in
             publick
             or
             in
             families
             within
             any
             diocess
             ;
             —
             without
             the
             licence
             of
             the
             Ordinary
             of
             the
             Diocess
             .
          
           So
           that
           this
           licence
           and
           permission
           ,
           granted
           to
           the
           Indulged
           by
           the
           Councel
           ,
           to
           preach
           and
           exercise
           the
           other
           parts
           of
           their
           function
           ,
           being
           without
           the
           licence
           of
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           is
           manifestly
           contrary
           and
           repugnant
           to
           this
           Law.
           Moreover
           Act
           1.
           in
           the
           
             third
             Session
             Anno
          
           1663.
           we
           have
           these
           words
           .
           
             And
             the
             Kings
             Maj.
             having
             resolved
             to
             conserve
             and
             maintaine
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             the
             present
             State
             and
             Governmēt
             hereof
             by
             Archbishops
             &
             Bishops
             ▪
             and
             others
             bearing
             Office
             therein
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             endure
             ,
             nor
             give
             way
             or
             connivace
             to
             any
             variation
             therein
             ,
             in
             the
             least
             ;
             doth
             therefore
             ,
             with
             advice
             and
             consent
             of
             his
             Estates
             ,
             conveened
             in
             this
             third
             Session
             of
             his
             Parliament
             ,
             Ratifie
             and
             Approve
             the
             afore
             mentioned
             Acts
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Acts
             and
             Lawes
             ,
             made
             in
             the
             two
             former
             Sessions
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             settling
             of
             Episcopal
             Dignity
             ,
             Iurisdiction
             and
             Authority
             within
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             ordains
             them
             to
             stand
             in
             full
             force
             ,
             as
             publick
             Lawes
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             put
             to
             further
             execution
             ,
             in
             all
             points
             ,
             conforme
             to
             the
             tenor
             thereof
             .
          
           Here
           is
           a
           further
           Ratification
           and
           Confirmation
           of
           the
           Lawes
           mentioned
           ,
           and
           the
           Councel
           hereby
           yet
           more
           firmely
           bound-up
           from
           emitting
           any
           Acts
           or
           Edicts
           ,
           contradictory
           to
           ,
           and
           tending
           to
           weaken
           and
           invalidat
           the
           publick
           standing
           Lawes
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           And
           ,
           which
           is
           yet
           more
           considerable
           ,
           in
           the
           following
           words
           of
           this
           same
           Act
           ,
           the
           effectual
           putting
           of
           these
           Lawes
           in
           execution
           is
           specially
           ,
           and
           
             in
             terminis
          
           ,
           recommended
           by
           King
           and
           Parliament
           ,
           unto
           the
           Privy
           Councel
           ,
           after
           this
           manner
           .
           
             And
             in
             pursuance
             of
             his
             Maj.
             Royal
             resolution
             herein
             ,
             his
             Maj.
             with
             advice
             foresaid
             ,
             doth
             recommend
             to
             the
             Lords
             of
             his
             Maj.
             Privie
             Councel
             ,
             to
             take
             speedy
             and
             Effectual
             Course
             ,
             that
             these
             Acts
             receive
             ready
             and
             due
             Obedience
             from
             all
             his
             Maj.
             Subjects
             ;
             and
             for
             that
             end
             that
             they
             call
             before
             them
             all
             such
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             having
             entred
             in
             or
             since
             the
             Yeer
          
           1649.
           
             and
             have
             not
             as
             yet
             obtained
             Presentations
             and
             Collations
             as
             aforesaid
             ,
             yet
             darred
             to
             preach
             in
             contempt
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             and
             to
             punish
             them
             as
             seditious
             persons
             ,
             and
             contemners
             of
             the
             Royal
             Authority
             .
             As
             also
             that
             they
             be
             careful
             ,
             that
             such
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             keep
             not
             the
             Diocesian
             meetings
             ▪
             and
             concurre
             not
             with
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             in
             the
             Acts
             of
             Church-Discipline
             ,
             being
             for
             the
             same
             suspended
             or
             deprived
             ,
             as
             said
             is
             ,
             be
             accordingly
             after
             deprivation
             ,
             removed
             from
             their
             Benefices
             ,
             Gleebs
             and
             Manses
             .
             And
             if
             any
             of
             them
             shall
             notwithstanding
             offer
             to
             retaine
             the
             Possession
             of
             their
             Benefices
             or
             Manses
             ,
             that
             they
             take
             present
             Course
             to
             see
             them
             dispossest
             .
             And
             if
             they
             shall
             thereafter
             presume
             to
             exercise
             their
             Ministrie
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             punished
             ,
             as
             seditious
             Persons
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             contemne
             the
             Authority
             of
             Church
             and
             State.
          
           Now
           ,
           notwithstanding
           of
           this
           express
           reference
           and
           severe
           recommendation
           ,
           we
           know
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           Indulgence
           ,
           they
           were
           
           so
           far
           from
           punishing
           such
           ,
           as
           had
           not
           obtained
           Presentations
           and
           Collations
           ,
           and
           yet
           had
           continued
           to
           preach
           ,
           and
           exercise
           their
           Ministrie
           ;
           that
           in
           perfect
           contradiction
           to
           this
           Injunction
           of
           King
           and
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           other
           forementioned
           Acts
           ,
           they
           licensed
           ,
           warranded
           and
           impowered
           some
           such
           ,
           as
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           were
           to
           be
           punished
           as
           seditious
           Persons
           ,
           and
           contemners
           of
           Authority
           of
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           to
           preach
           publickly
           ,
           and
           to
           exercise
           all
           other
           parts
           of
           their
           Ministrie
           ,
           and
           that
           upon
           the
           sole
           warrand
           of
           the
           Kings
           Letter
           ,
           which
           cannot
           in
           Law
           warrand
           and
           impower
           them
           to
           contraveen
           express
           Lawes
           ,
           and
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           ;
           and
           not
           only
           to
           disobey
           the
           Injunctions
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           but
           in
           plaine
           termes
           to
           counteract
           and
           counterwork
           the
           Established
           and
           Ratified
           Lawes
           ;
           and
           so
           to
           render
           them
           null
           and
           of
           no
           effect
           .
        
         
           Whence
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           a
           necessity
           for
           the
           Parliament
           An.
           1669.
           to
           do
           something
           ,
           that
           might
           secure
           the
           Lives
           and
           Honours
           of
           the
           members
           of
           Councel
           ,
           in
           point
           of
           law
           ,
           in
           granting
           of
           that
           Indulgence
           ,
           which
           was
           so
           expresly
           against
           law
           ,
           and
           which
           the
           two
           Arch-Prelates
           ,
           members
           of
           Councel
           ,
           would
           never
           give
           their
           assent
           unto
           ,
           as
           knowing
           how
           it
           intrenched
           upon
           the
           power
           granted
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Prelates
           ,
           confirmed
           by
           Law
           ;
           and
           so
           was
           a
           manifest
           rescinding
           of
           these
           Acts
           and
           Lawes
           .
           And
           though
           this
           might
           have
           been
           done
           by
           a
           plaine
           and
           simple
           Act
           ,
           approving
           and
           ratifying
           what
           the
           Councel
           had
           done
           ,
           in
           compliance
           with
           his
           Maj
           Royal
           Pleasure
           ,
           and
           authorizing
           them
           in
           time
           coming
           ,
           to
           pursue
           the
           ends
           of
           the
           same
           Letter
           further
           ,
           with
           a
           
             non
             obstante
          
           of
           all
           Acts
           ,
           formerly
           made
           in
           favoures
           of
           Prelates
           and
           Prelacie
           :
           Yet
           it
           is
           probable
           ,
           they
           made
           choise
           of
           this
           way
           of
           explaining
           ,
           by
           a
           formal
           and
           full
           Statute
           and
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           the
           Supremacie
           ,
           in
           these
           plaine
           ,
           full
           and
           ample
           termes
           ,
           wherein
           we
           now
           have
           it
           ;
           that
           thereby
           they
           might
           not
           only
           secure
           the
           Councel
           ,
           but
           also
           make
           the
           Kings
           sole
           Letter
           to
           the
           Councel
           ,
           in
           all
           time
           coming
           ,
           a
           valid
           ground
           in
           Law
           ,
           whereupon
           the
           Councel
           might
           proceed
           ,
           and
           enact
           and
           execute
           ,
           what
           the
           King
           pleased
           in
           matters
           Ecclesiastick
           ,
           how
           intrinsecally
           and
           purely
           such
           soever
           ;
           without
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           owning
           the
           corrupt
           Ecclesiastick
           medium
           or
           channel
           of
           Prelacy
           :
           And
           withal
           it
           might
           have
           been
           thought
           ,
           that
           such
           an
           act
           ,
           so
           necessary
           for
           the
           legal
           preservation
           of
           the
           Indulgers
           ,
           and
           consequently
           of
           the
           Indulged
           ,
           in
           the
           enjoyment
           of
           the
           Indulgence
           ,
           would
           go
           sweetly
           down
           with
           all
           the
           Indulged
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           gaped
           for
           the
           like
           favour
           ,
           howbeit
           so
           framed
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           was
           not
           very
           pleasant
           ,
           at
           the
           first
           tasting
           :
           For
           it
           cannot
           be
           rationally
           supposed
           ,
           that
           such
           ,
           as
           are
           pleased
           with
           their
           warme
           dwellings
           ,
           will
           cast
           out
           with
           the
           walles
           &
           roof
           of
           the
           dwelling
           ,
           without
           which
           they
           would
           enjoy
           no
           more
           warmness
           than
           if
           they
           were
           lodging
           beside
           the
           heth
           in
           the
           wilderness
           :
           And
           who
           could
           think
           ,
           that
           any
           indulged
           man
           could
           be
           dissatisfied
           with
           that
           ,
           which
           was
           all
           and
           only
           their
           legal
           security
           ,
           and
           without
           which
           ,
           they
           were
           liable
           to
           be
           punished
           as
           seditious
           persons
           ,
           and
           as
           contemners
           of
           Authority
           ,
           even
           for
           preaching
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           Indulgence
           ,
           according
           to
           Lawes
           standing
           in
           force
           unrepealed
           ?
        
         
           Whence
           also
           we
           see
           ,
           what
           a
           faire
           way
           was
           made
           unto
           this
           Act
           of
           Supremacy
           ,
           by
           the
           Indulgence
           ;
           and
           how
           the
           Indulgence
           is
           so
           far
           beholden
           unto
           this
           Act
           ,
           that
           it
           can
           not
           stand
           without
           it
           ,
           nor
           the
           persons
           Indulged
           be
           preserved
           from
           the
           lash
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           notwithstanding
           of
           all
           that
           was
           done
           by
           the
           Councel
           :
           And
           thus
           these
           two
           are
           as
           twines
           ,
           which
           must
           die
           and
           live
           together
           ;
           for
           take
           away
           the
           Act
           of
           Supremacy
           ,
           and
           the
           Indulgence
           is
           but
           a
           dead
           illegal
           thing
           .
           We
           may
           also
           see
           ;
           what
           to
           
           judge
           of
           this
           illegal
           and
           illegitimat
           birth
           ,
           that
           cannot
           breathe
           or
           live
           ,
           where
           Law
           reigneth
           ,
           without
           the
           swedling
           clothes
           of
           such
           a
           Supremacy
           ,
           nor
           can
           stand
           but
           as
           upheld
           by
           such
           an
           Anti-christian
           Pillar
           .
        
         
           We
           may
           also
           see
           here
           ,
           that
           the
           very
           embraceing
           of
           the
           Indulgence
           was
           ,
           upon
           the
           matter
           ,
           a
           recognition
           of
           this
           Power
           in
           the
           King
           ,
           to
           do
           in
           and
           by
           his
           Privy
           Councel
           ,
           in
           Church-matters
           ,
           what
           he
           pleased
           ,
           even
           though
           contrary
           to
           antecedent
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           ;
           and
           that
           such
           as
           are
           so
           satisfied
           with
           the
           effect
           ,
           
             to
             wit
          
           ,
           the
           Indulgence
           ,
           cannot
           but
           comply
           with
           the
           cause
           ,
           
             to
             wit
          
           ,
           the
           Supremacy
           ,
           as
           asserted
           in
           this
           Act
           ;
           as
           the
           man
           that
           hath
           a
           complacencie
           in
           drinking
           of
           the
           streames
           ,
           cannot
           be
           displeased
           with
           ,
           but
           delight
           in
           the
           fountaine
           ,
           from
           whence
           they
           proceed
           .
           If
           any
           of
           these
           Brethren
           had
           received
           the
           same
           Indulgence
           from
           the
           Prelates
           immediatly
           ,
           had
           they
           not
           thereby
           complyed
           with
           the
           Prelates
           ,
           homologated
           their
           Power
           ,
           and
           plainely
           assented
           and
           submitted
           thereunto
           ?
           Yea
           ,
           had
           they
           not
           in
           this
           assented
           also
           mediatly
           unto
           the
           Supremacy
           ,
           seing
           all
           the
           Prelats
           Power
           did
           flow
           from
           the
           Supremacie
           ?
           And
           shall
           they
           not
           now
           much
           more
           be
           looked
           on
           ,
           as
           homologating
           the
           Supremacie
           ,
           and
           as
           assenting
           thereto
           ,
           when
           they
           receive
           the
           Indulgence
           ,
           that
           immediatly
           floweth
           therefrom
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           vindicated
           and
           defended
           solely
           by
           the
           asserting
           thereof
           ?
           How
           is
           it
           imaginable
           that
           I
           can
           receive
           a
           favour
           ,
           and
           not
           homologate
           ,
           assent
           to
           and
           acquiesce
           in
           that
           Power
           ,
           that
           gave
           it
           ,
           when
           the
           asserting
           of
           that
           Power
           ,
           is
           the
           only
           mean
           to
           keep
           me
           in
           legal
           possession
           of
           the
           favour
           received
           ;
        
         
           But
           now
           ,
           for
           further
           confirmation
           of
           what
           is
           said
           ,
           let
           us
           take
           a
           view
           of
           the
           Act
           of
           Supremacy
           it self
           ,
           and
           there
           see
           a
           ground
           laid
           of
           sufficient
           warrādice
           for
           the
           Council
           ,
           in
           what
           they
           did
           ,
           in
           granting
           the
           Indulgence
           ;
           and
           also
           be
           able
           to
           read
           the
           Indulgence
           it self
           out
           of
           the
           Supremacie
           ,
           as
           here
           asserted
           ;
           and
           for
           this
           end
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           sufficient
           for
           us
           ,
           to
           take
           notice
           only
           of
           the
           last
           words
           thereof
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           said
           .
           
             And
             that
             his
          
           Maj.
           
             and
             his
             Successours
             may
             Settle
             ,
             Enact
             and
             Emit
             such
             Constitutions
             Acts
             and
             Orders
             ,
             concerning
             the
             administration
             of
             the
             external
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Persons
             imployed
             in
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             concerning
             all
             Ecclesiastical
             Meetings
             and
             Maters
             ,
             to
             be
             proposed
             and
             determined
             therein
             ,
             as
             they
             in
             their
             Royal
             wisdom
             shall
             think
             fit
             :
             which
             Acts
             ▪
             Orders
             and
             Constitutions
             ,
             being
             recorded
             in
             the
             books
             of
             Councel
             ,
             and
             duly
             published
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             observed
             and
             obeyed
             by
             all
             his
             Maj.
             Subjects
             .
          
           Before
           this
           time
           ,
           as
           we
           heard
           ,
           all
           Acts
           ,
           Orders
           and
           Constitutions
           ,
           concerning
           Church-affairs
           ,
           Church-meetings
           ;
           and
           Church-administrations
           ;
           were
           to
           be
           put
           in
           execution
           by
           the
           Prelates
           ,
           impowered
           by
           the
           Supremacie
           unto
           this
           end
           :
           And
           what
           was
           lately
           done
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           Indulgence
           ,
           was
           done
           by
           the
           Councel
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           the
           Prelates
           ,
           and
           therefore
           contrary
           to
           law
           :
           whereupon
           ,
           that
           this
           deed
           may
           be
           valide
           in
           law
           ,
           it
           is
           here
           asserted
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           his
           Supremacie
           ,
           may
           Emit
           what
           Acts
           ,
           Orders
           and
           Constitutions
           ,
           he
           ,
           in
           his
           royal
           wisdome
           ,
           thinketh
           fit
           ,
           and
           after
           what
           manner
           he
           pleaseth
           ;
           and
           so
           ,
           if
           he
           will
           ,
           may
           order
           and
           dispose
           of
           all
           Church-administrations
           ,
           Ecclesiastick
           Persons
           ,
           Church-meetings
           and
           matters
           ,
           by
           himself
           immediatly
           ,
           or
           by
           his
           Councel
           ;
           yea
           or
           by
           his
           lackeys
           ;
           so
           that
           if
           the
           Lawes
           ,
           Constitutions
           ,
           Acts
           and
           Orders
           ,
           concerning
           these
           Matters
           ,
           Meetings
           ,
           Persons
           and
           Administrations
           ,
           be
           signified
           to
           the
           Councel
           ,
           by
           Letter
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           way
           ,
           and
           be
           recorded
           in
           their
           books
           ,
           and
           duely
           published
           ,
           (
           which
           they
           must
           doe
           whensoever
           required
           )
           they
           must
           be
           obeyed
           and
           observed
           by
           all
           Subjects
           :
           Now
           this
           power
           being
           asserted
           to
           belong
           to
           his
           Maj.
           as
           an
           inherent
           right
           of
           the
           crown
           ,
           no
           deed
           of
           
           gift
           ▪
           formerly
           granted
           to
           the
           Prelats
           ,
           could
           weaken
           or
           diminish
           it
           ;
           and
           therefore
           nothing
           done
           of
           late
           by
           the
           Councel
           ,
           in
           granting
           of
           the
           Indulgence
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           Maj.
           will
           and
           pleasure
           ,
           signified
           by
           his
           Letter
           Iuny
           7.
           1669.
           can
           prove
           prejudicial
           unto
           the
           said
           PrivieCouncel
           ,
           they
           doing
           nothing
           but
           what
           was
           consonant
           unto
           the
           Kings
           Supremacie
           ,
           here
           more
           clearly
           asserted
           ,
           and
           not
           granted
           of
           new
           ,
           save
           in
           the
           forme
           of
           a
           formal
           Statute
           and
           law
           asserting
           the
           same
           .
           Yet
           notwithstanding
           ,
           for
           the
           more
           security
           ,
           (
           for
           abundance
           of
           Law
           breaks
           no
           Law
           )
           it
           is
           added
           in
           the
           Act.
           (
           as
           we
           see
           )
           
             Any
             Law
             ,
             Act
             or
             Custom
             to
             the
             contrary
             notwithstanding
             .
          
           And
           moreover
           they
           
             rescind
             and
             annul
             all
             Lawes
             ,
             Acts
             and
             Clauses
             thereof
             ,
             and
             all
             customs
             and
             constitutions
             ,
             Civil
             or
             Ecclesiastick
             ,
             which
             are
             contrary
             to
             and
             inconsistent
             with
             his
             Maj.
             Supremacie
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             hereby
             asserted
             ;
             and
             declare
             the
             same
             void
             and
             null
             in
             all
             time
             coming
          
           :
           According
           to
           the
           usual
           course
           and
           manner
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           other
           particular
           ,
           we
           may
           see
           the
           native
           feature
           and
           lineaments
           of
           the
           Indulgence
           ,
           in
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Supremacie
           ,
           so
           manifestly
           ,
           that
           none
           who
           see
           the
           one
           needs
           question
           the
           intimate
           Relation
           ,
           that
           is
           betwixt
           them
           .
           We
           see
           it
           now
           asserted
           as
           belonging
           to
           his
           Maj.
           Supremacy
           ,
           in
           Church-affairs
           ,
           tha●
           he
           may
           Settle
           ,
           Enact
           and
           Emit
           what
           Acts
           ,
           Constitutions
           and
           Orders
           ,
           he
           thinketh
           good
           ,
           whether
           concerning
           Church-Administrations
           ,
           or
           Church-meetings
           ,
           or
           Church-matters
           ,
           or
           Church-Officers
           ;
           and
           that
           there
           needeth
           no
           more
           to
           make
           these
           Lawes
           ,
           to
           be
           obeyed
           and
           observed
           by
           all
           the
           Subjects
           ,
           but
           the
           recording
           of
           them
           in
           the
           books
           of
           the
           Councel
           ,
           and
           duely
           publishing
           of
           them
           .
           Now
           ,
           as
           we
           saw
           above
           ,
           in
           the
           Kings
           Letter
           ,
           concerning
           this
           Indulgence
           ,
           there
           areConstitutions
           ,
           Acts
           and
           Orders
           emitted
           and
           setled
           concerning
           Church-administrations
           ,
           shewing
           what
           shall
           not
           be
           preached
           under
           the
           paine
           ofCensure
           :
           whoseChildren
           may
           be
           baptized
           ,
           whose
           not
           :
           who
           may
           be
           admitted
           to
           hear
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           who
           not
           .
           Concerning
           Church-persons
           ;
           who
           shall
           be
           accounted
           qualified
           for
           preaching
           ,
           who
           not
           :
           who
           shall
           be
           accounted
           fit
           for
           the
           charge
           of
           such
           a
           flock
           ,
           and
           who
           for
           the
           charge
           of
           another
           :
           Such
           and
           such
           Ministers
           are
           ordained
           to
           go
           to
           such
           or
           such
           Congregations
           ,
           not
           by
           vertue
           of
           a
           Call
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           but
           meerly
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           Councels
           designation
           .
           Concerning
           Church-meetings
           ,
           They
           are
           appointed
           to
           keep
           Diocesian
           Visitations
           ,
           or
           Synods
           ,
           and
           to
           resort
           to
           Prelats
           Exercises
           ,
           though
           the
           Prelates
           look
           not
           on
           them
           as
           sutable
           company
           .
           So
           it
           is
           ordained
           ,
           whom
           they
           are
           to
           marry
           and
           whom
           not
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           let
           any
           but
           compare
           the
           Kings
           Letter
           with
           this
           part
           of
           the
           Act
           of
           Supremacie
           ,
           and
           he
           shall
           be
           forced
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Letter
           is
           nothing
           but
           the
           Supremacie
           exemplified
           and
           put
           in
           practice
           .
        
         
           Hence
           it
           is
           manifest
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           can
           submit
           to
           ,
           and
           accept
           of
           the
           Indulgence
           ,
           but
           he
           must
           
             eo
             ipso
          
           submit
           to
           &
           accept
           of
           such
           Constitutions
           ,
           Acts
           and
           Orders
           ,
           as
           did
           constitute
           ,
           qualifie
           ,
           and
           limite
           the
           same
           ;
           for
           the
           Effect
           includeth
           the
           Causes
           Constituent
           and
           Discriminating
           .
           And
           again
           ,
           no
           man
           can
           submit
           to
           and
           accept
           of
           Constitutions
           ,
           Acts
           and
           Orders
           ,
           flowing
           from
           a
           power
           ,
           but
           they
           must
           
             eo
             ipso
          
           recognosce
           that
           Power
           to
           be
           properly
           residing
           in
           the
           person
           ,
           giving
           forth
           these
           Acts
           and
           Orders
           ;
           or
           grant
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           vested
           with
           that
           power
           :
           and
           seing
           it
           is
           plaine
           from
           the
           Act
           of
           Supremacie
           it self
           ,
           that
           such
           Constitutions
           ,
           Acts
           and
           Orders
           ,
           so
           given
           in
           Church-matters
           ,
           and
           about
           Church
           Persons
           ,
           as
           these
           were
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Indulgence
           was
           midwif'd
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           do
           flow
           from
           the
           Supremacie
           ;
           it
           is
           also
           manifest
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           can
           accept
           of
           the
           Indulgence
           ,
           as
           so
           and
           so
           conveyed
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           ,
           but
           they
           must
           withall
           virtually
           ,
           implicitly
           ,
           and
           interpretativly
           at
           least
           though
           yet
           really
           and
           consequentially
           )
           acquiesce
           ,
           &
           submit
           unto
           ,
           and
           acknowledge
           the
           Supremacie
           ,
           in
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           concerneth
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           Indulgence
           ,
           and
           the
           Acts
           ,
           Orders
           a●●
           Constitutions
           ,
           ●●erein
           comprehended
           .
        
         
         
           I
           am
           ,
           in
           all
           this
           ,
           far
           from
           thinking
           ,
           that
           these
           Indulged
           brethren
           did
           formally
           and
           expresly
           Owne
           ,
           Acknowledge
           ,
           Acquiesce
           in
           or
           Approve
           of
           the
           Ecclesiastick
           Supremacie
           ,
           in
           and
           by
           their
           accepting
           the
           Indulgence
           ;
           or
           that
           they
           had
           any
           such
           Intention
           therein
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           way
           for
           ,
           approve
           of
           ,
           or
           to
           confirme
           the
           said
           Supremacy
           .
           No
           :
           I
           am
           only
           shewing
           what
           is
           the
           native
           consequence
           thereof
           ,
           and
           inevitablie
           followeth
           thereupon
           ;
           and
           what
           consequentially
           they
           may
           and
           ought
           to
           charge
           themselves
           with
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           not
           without
           ground
           ,
           account
           them
           interpretatively
           guilty
           of
           ;
           and
           what
           a
           Conscience
           ,
           when
           rightly
           awakened
           and
           illuminated
           ,
           will
           challenge
           them
           for
           ;
           and
           the
           Posteritie
           will
           think
           they
           have
           failed
           in
           ,
           and
           many
           now
           a
           dayes
           are
           stumbled
           by
           ,
           or
           induced
           to
           stumble
           upon
           the
           occasion
           of
           :
           not
           to
           mention
           the
           designe
           of
           the
           Contrivers
           ,
           which
           yet
           ,
           when
           known
           and
           discovered
           ,
           may
           occasion
           yea
           and
           cause
           a
           sad
           and
           wakening
           reflection
           ;
           Nor
           yet
           to
           mention
           ,
           what
           afterward
           ,
           upon
           several
           occasions
           was
           discovered
           ,
           of
           which
           more
           afterwards
           ,
           and
           which
           might
           have
           been
           sufficient
           to
           have
           made
           some
           bethink
           themselves
           ,
           and
           search
           more
           narrowly
           what
           they
           had
           done
           ,
           and
           give
           glory
           to
           God
           by
           turning
           out
           of
           such
           dangerous
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           wayes
           scandalous
           and
           offensive
           pathes
           .
        
         
           Having
           thus
           briefly
           spoken
           of
           the
           Supremacie
           ,
           as
           relating
           to
           and
           friendly
           corrosponding
           with
           the
           Indulgence
           ,
           its
           native
           daughter
           ,
           we
           now
           proceed
           in
           our
           History
           ,
           and
           shall
           show
           ,
           who
           were
           Indulged
           even
           after
           this
           Act
           of
           Supremacie
           was
           thus
           made
           and
           published
           :
           And
           of
           these
           we
           have
           found
           already
           five
           or
           six
           licensed
           ,
           that
           same
           yeer
           ,
           within
           a
           moneth
           or
           thereby
           after
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           (
           which
           gave
           us
           such
           a
           full
           ,
           and
           large
           explication
           of
           the
           Supremacie
           ,
           )
           sat
           down
           .
           But
           we
           proceed
           to
           the
           following
           yeers
           .
        
         
           
             Edinbr
             .
             27.
             1670.
             
          
           
             
               Mr
               Alexander
               Wedderburn
            
             at
             Kilmarnock
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Edinb
               .
               March.
            
             3.
             1670.
             
          
           
             
               Mr
               Iohn
               Lauder
            
             at
             Dalzel
             :
          
           
             
               Mr
               George
               Ramsey
            
             at
             Kilmars
             :
          
           
             
               Mr
               Iohn
               Spadie
            
             at
             Dreghorne
             .
          
           
             
               Mr
               Thomas
               Black
            
             at
             Newtyle
             :
          
           
             
               Mr
               Andrew
               Mc
               claine
            
             at
             
               Killaro
               and
               Kilquhanan
            
             :
          
           
             
               Mr
               Andrew
               Duncanson
            
             at
             Kilchattan
             in
             Lorn
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           we
           have
           this
           yeer
           seven
           moe
           ;
           in
           all
           fourtie
           three
           .
           Towards
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           next
           year
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           Proclamation
           of
           the
           Privie
           Councel
           ,
           re-inforcing
           the
           punctual
           observation
           of
           the
           forementioned
           Injunctions
           ,
           delivered
           unto
           the
           Indulged
           ;
           after
           this
           forme
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     Edinb
                     .
                     Ian.
                  
                   26.
                   1671.
                   
                
                 
                   For
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   the
                   Lords
                   of
                   his
                   Maj.
                   Privie
                   Councel
                   ,
                   in
                   pursuance
                   of
                   his
                   Maj.
                   Royal
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   signified
                   to
                   them
                   by
                   his
                   Letter
                   the
                   7.
                   of
                   Iun.
                   1669.
                   did
                   by
                   their
                   Act
                   of
                   the
                   27.
                   of
                   Iuly
                   1669.
                   
                   Ordaine
                   all
                   such
                   outted
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   as
                   should
                   be
                   allowed
                   to
                   exercise
                   the
                   Ministrie
                   ,
                   to
                   keep
                   Kirk
                   Sessions
                   ,
                   and
                   keep
                   Presbyteries
                   and
                   Synods
                   ,
                   as
                   was
                   done
                   by
                   all
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   Year
                   1638.
                   
                   And
                   did
                   declare
                   ,
                   that
                   such
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   should
                   be
                   allowed
                   to
                   Exercise
                   the
                   Ministrie
                   ,
                   and
                   should
                   not
                   obey
                   in
                   keeping
                   of
                   Presbyteries
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   confined
                   within
                   the
                   bounds
                   of
                   the
                   Paroches
                   ,
                   where
                   they
                   preach
                   ,
                   aye
                   and
                   while
                   they
                   give
                   assurance
                   to
                   keep
                   Presbyteries
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   saids
                   Lords
                   being
                   informed
                   ,
                   that
                   hitherto
                   Obedience
                   hath
                   not
                   been
                   given
                   to
                   the
                   foresaid
                   Act
                   of
                   Councel
                   :
                   Do
                   therefore
                   command
                   and
                   require
                   all
                   and
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   these
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   allowed
                   to
                   preach
                   by
                   order
                   of
                   Councel
                   ,
                   to
                   keep
                   Presbyteries
                   
                   in
                   time
                   coming
                   .
                   And
                   do
                   hereby
                   confine
                   all
                   these
                   ,
                   who
                   shall
                   not
                   give
                   Obedience
                   in
                   keeping
                   Presbyteries
                   ,
                   within
                   the
                   bounds
                   of
                   the
                   respective
                   Paroches
                   ,
                   where
                   they
                   preach
                   .
                   And
                   ordains
                   Extracts
                   of
                   this
                   Act
                   to
                   be
                   sent
                   to
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   saids
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   that
                   none
                   of
                   them
                   pretend
                   ignorance
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           How
           or
           what
           way
           this
           Injunction
           was
           observed
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           much
           concerned
           to
           enquire
           .
           Onely
           the
           Reader
           would
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           Presbyteries
           now
           ,
           and
           before
           the
           year
           1638.
           were
           not
           the
           same
           ;
           so
           that
           however
           honest
           Ministers
           did
           observe
           those
           ;
           yet
           no
           honest
           man
           could
           ,
           with
           a
           good
           Conscience
           ,
           keep
           these
           meetings
           now
           ;
           because
           before
           the
           year
           1638.
           
           Presbyteries
           had
           never
           been
           discharged
           ,
           or
           removed
           :
           Howbeit
           many
           complied
           with
           the
           Prelates
           then
           ,
           and
           frequented
           these
           meetings
           ,
           yet
           good
           men
           keeped
           their
           Possessions
           ;
           only
           the
           Synods
           then
           were
           so
           far
           changed
           into
           Episcopal
           Visitations
           ,
           that
           several
           honest
           men
           had
           not
           peace
           and
           freedom
           in
           going
           to
           them
           .
           But
           in
           our
           Dayes
           ,
           Presbyterian
           Government
           was
           plucked
           up
           by
           the
           roots
           ,
           and
           wholly
           cast
           away
           :
           And
           there
           was
           no
           Presbytery
           or
           Synod
           ,
           but
           what
           was
           purely
           Episcopal
           ,
           depending
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           recognosceing
           his
           Power
           .
           Whence
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           by
           this
           Injunction
           ,
           a
           compliance
           with
           Prelacy
           was
           designed
           .
           And
           I
           suppose
           ,
           such
           of
           those
           Indulged
           Ministers
           ,
           as
           had
           not
           freedom
           in
           Conscience
           to
           yeeld
           obedience
           unto
           this
           command
           ,
           thought
           that
           by
           compliance
           herewith
           they
           should
           have
           Homologated
           the
           Prelats
           Power
           ,
           and
           abjured
           Prelacy
           ,
           notwithstanding
           that
           they
           were
           obliged
           by
           the
           Command
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           hold
           such
           meetings
           for
           the
           exercise
           of
           Discipline
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Patterne
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           if
           such
           circumstances
           had
           not
           made
           it
           sinful
           in
           them
           :
           Why
           then
           might
           they
           not
           also
           have
           judged
           it
           unlawful
           for
           them
           ,
           to
           have
           accepted
           of
           the
           Indulgence
           ,
           as
           homologating
           the
           Magistrat's
           usurped
           Supremacie
           ,
           and
           abjured
           Erastianisme
           ,
           notwithstanding
           of
           their
           Obligation
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           ?
           Why
           did
           not
           the
           Obligation
           to
           observe
           Presbyterial
           Assemblies
           ,
           for
           the
           Exercise
           of
           Discipline
           ,
           make
           them
           willing
           to
           step
           over
           the
           inconvenience
           of
           Prelacie
           ,
           without
           acknowledging
           of
           which
           they
           could
           not
           keep
           these
           meetings
           
             hic
             &
             nune
          
           ;
           as
           they
           supposed
           their
           obligation
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           did
           warrand
           them
           to
           step
           over
           the
           inconveniencie
           of
           Erastianisme
           ,
           without
           acknowledging
           of
           which
           they
           could
           as
           little
           preach
           
             hic
             &
             nune
          
           ;
           Especially
           seing
           if
           they
           observed
           not
           these
           Presbyteries
           and
           Synods
           ,
           they
           could
           observe
           none
           :
           But
           though
           they
           preached
           not
           in
           these
           places
           designed
           by
           the
           Indulgers
           ,
           they
           could
           have
           preached
           elsewhere
           ,
           with
           as
           much
           Glory
           to
           Christ
           ,
           Good
           to
           souls
           ,
           Edification
           of
           the
           whole
           Body
           ,
           and
           Peace
           in
           their
           own
           mindes
           ,
           if
           not
           more
           .
           I
           see
           not
           ,
           how
           they
           ,
           who
           scrupled
           not
           at
           preaching
           ,
           though
           ,
           as
           circumstantiated
           ,
           attended
           with
           abjured
           Erastianisme
           ,
           could
           rationally
           scruple
           the
           Exercise
           of
           Presbyterian
           Discipline
           ,
           though
           ,
           as
           circumstantiated
           ,
           attended
           with
           abjured
           Prelacy
           .
           Yea
           ,
           I
           think
           there
           was
           less
           ground
           for
           scrupling
           this
           of
           Discipline
           ,
           than
           for
           scrupling
           that
           of
           Preaching
           ;
           because
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           ,
           they
           could
           have
           preached
           without
           the
           Erastian
           Indulgence
           ,
           &
           that
           to
           much
           more
           advantage
           ,
           as
           experience
           hath
           proved
           in
           others
           ;
           But
           they
           could
           not
           have
           exerced
           Discipline
           ,
           such
           I
           meane
           as
           used
           to
           be
           exerced
           in
           Presbyteries
           and
           Synods
           ,
           without
           the
           Prelates
           Courts
           .
        
         
           We
           have
           now
           seen
           the
           Progress
           of
           this
           device
           of
           the
           Indulgence
           ,
           contrived
           mainely
           to
           suppress
           and
           keep
           down
           the
           Meetings
           of
           the
           Lords
           people
           in
           houses
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           fields
           ,
           which
           were
           the
           eye-sore
           of
           the
           Rulers
           ,
           and
           which
           they
           were
           seeking
           to
           destroy
           
           by
           all
           meanes
           :
           As
           appeareth
           by
           that
           grievous
           Act
           of
           Parlia
           .
           made
           against
           them
           August
           13.
           1670.
           with
           the
           Act
           against
           Baptismes
           August
           17.
           1670.
           and
           that
           made
           August
           20.
           1670.
           against
           withdrawing
           from
           publick
           meetings
           ;
           all
           tending
           to
           this
           End.
           But
           notwithstanding
           of
           all
           th●se
           Midianit
           ish
           wiles
           ,
           and
           cruel
           Acts
           ,
           such
           was
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Lord
           in
           the
           Assemblings
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           and
           so
           powerful
           was
           the
           Operation
           of
           his
           Spirit
           with
           the
           laboures
           of
           a
           few
           ,
           who
           laid
           out
           themselves
           to
           hold
           up
           the
           Standart
           of
           Christ
           ,
           though
           contrary
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           men
           ;
           that
           the
           number
           of
           converts
           increased
           and
           multiplied
           daily
           ,
           to
           the
           praise
           of
           the
           glory
           of
           Gods
           free
           grace
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           great
           Encouragement
           of
           the
           few
           hands
           ,
           that
           wrestled
           through
           all
           humane
           discouragment
           .
           Therefore
           our
           Rulers
           cast
           about
           againe
           ,
           and
           fall
           upon
           another
           device
           ,
           which
           they
           supposed
           would
           prove
           effectual
           for
           destroying
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           which
           was
           this
           .
           Besides
           the
           Ministers
           Indulged
           ,
           as
           said
           is
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           great
           company
           of
           Non-conforme
           Ministers
           ,
           not
           yet
           Indulged
           ,
           who
           they
           supposed
           either
           did
           ,
           or
           might
           thereafter
           hold
           Conventicles
           (
           as
           they
           are
           called
           ;
           )
           and
           therefore
           to
           remeed
           or
           prevent
           this
           in
           time
           coming
           ,
           they
           appoint
           and
           ordaine
           them
           to
           such
           and
           such
           places
           ,
           where
           Indulged
           Ministers
           were
           setled
           ,
           there
           to
           be
           confined
           ,
           granting
           them
           liberty
           to
           preach
           ,
           and
           exercise
           their
           Ministery
           there
           ,
           according
           as
           the
           Indulged
           men
           would
           allow
           and
           imploy
           them
           ;
           or
           of
           new
           Indulging
           them
           by
           pairs
           ,
           and
           appointing
           to
           places
           ;
           thinking
           by
           this
           meanes
           to
           incapacitate
           so
           many
           Ministers
           from
           holding
           of
           Conventicles
           or
           private
           meetings
           there
           ,
           or
           else
           where
           :
           All
           which
           will
           be
           clear
           by
           the
           Acts
           of
           Councel
           ,
           which
           follow
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     Halyrudhouse
                     Septembr
                  
                   .
                   3.
                   1672.
                   
                
                 
                   THe
                   Lord
                   Commissioner
                   his
                   grace
                   and
                   the
                   Lords
                   of
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Privie
                   Councel
                   ,
                   considering
                   the
                   Disordres
                   ,
                   which
                   have
                   lately
                   been
                   by
                   the
                   frequent
                   &
                   numerous
                   Conventicles
                   ;
                   and
                   being
                   willing
                   to
                   remeed
                   so
                   great
                   an
                   evil
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   gentlest
                   manner
                   that
                   could
                   be
                   thought
                   on
                   ;
                   and
                   his
                   Maj.
                   Commissioner
                   being
                   sufficiently
                   instructed
                   herein
                   .
                   They
                   do
                   order
                   and
                   appoint
                   the
                   Ministers
                   after-named
                   ,
                   outted
                   since
                   the
                   yeer
                   1661.
                   to
                   Repaire
                   to
                   the
                   Paroches
                   following
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   remaine
                   therein
                   confined
                   ,
                   permitting
                   and
                   allowing
                   them
                   to
                   preach
                   and
                   exercise
                   the
                   other
                   parts
                   of
                   their
                   Ministerial
                   function
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Paroches
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   they
                   are
                   ,
                   or
                   shall
                   be
                   confined
                   by
                   this
                   present
                   Act
                   ,
                   and
                   Commission
                   after
                   specified
                   ,
                   viz.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     In
                     the
                     Dioces
                     of
                     Glasgow
                     .
                  
                   
                     In
                     Egelsham
                     Paroch
                     ,
                     with
                     Mr
                     
                       Iames
                       Hammilton
                    
                     ,
                     Mr
                     
                       Donald
                       Cargil
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     Paislay
                     ,
                     with
                     Mr
                     
                       Iohn
                       Bairdy
                    
                     ,
                     Mrs
                     
                       William
                       Eccles
                    
                     and
                     
                       Anthony
                       Shaw.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     Neilstoun
                     .
                     Mrs
                     
                       Andrew
                       Miller
                    
                     and
                     
                       Iames
                       Wallace
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     Kilmakolme
                     ,
                     Mrs
                     
                       Patrick
                       Symson
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       William
                       Thomson
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     Kilbarchan
                     ,
                     Mrs
                     
                       Iohn
                       Stirling
                    
                     and
                     
                       Iames
                       Walkinshaw
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     Killiallan
                     ,
                     Mrs
                     
                       Iames
                       Hutcheson
                    
                     and
                     
                       Alexander
                       Iamison
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Irwing
                     .
                  
                   
                     Newmiles
                     ,
                     Mrs
                     
                       Iohn
                       Burnet
                    
                     and
                     
                       Georg
                       Campbel
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     Phinick
                     ,
                     Mrs
                     
                       Thomas
                       Wyllie
                    
                     and
                     
                       William
                       Sheil
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     Stewartoun
                     ,
                     Mrs
                     
                       William
                       Castellaw
                       ,
                       Andrew
                       Hutcheson
                    
                     and
                     
                       Andrew
                       Mortoun
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     Dunlop
                     ,
                     Mrs
                     
                       Gabriel
                       Cuninghame
                    
                     and
                     
                       William
                       Meine
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     Larges
                     ,
                     Mrs
                     
                       Iohn
                       Wallace
                    
                     and
                     
                       Alexander
                       Gordoun
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     Kilbride
                     ,
                     Mrs
                     
                       Robert
                       Boid
                    
                     and
                     
                       Gilbert
                       Hammiltoun
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                     Comray
                     ,
                     Mrs
                     
                       Archbald
                       Porteus
                    
                     and
                     
                       Iohn
                       Rae
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     Kilminning
                     ,
                     with
                     Mr
                     
                       Ralph
                       Rodger
                    
                     ,
                     Mr
                     
                       Robert
                       Fleming
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     Irwine
                     ,
                     with
                     Mr
                     
                       Georg
                       Hutcheson
                    
                     ,
                     Mr
                     
                       Iohn
                       Law.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     Kilmarnock
                     ,
                     with
                     Mr.
                     
                       Alexa.
                       Wederburn
                    
                     ,
                     Mrs
                     
                       Iames
                       Rowat
                    
                     and
                     
                       William
                       Hay
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     Kilmares
                     ,
                     with
                     Mr
                     
                       Georg
                       Ramsey
                    
                     ,
                     Mr
                     
                       Iohn
                       Parke
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     Dreghorn
                     ,
                     with
                     Mr
                     
                       Iohn
                       Spading
                    
                     ,
                     Mr
                     
                       Iames
                       Donaldson
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     Beith
                     ,
                     with
                     Mr
                     
                       William
                       Maitland
                    
                     ,
                     Mr
                     
                       William
                       Creightoun
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     Kilbirnie
                     ,
                     with
                     Mr
                     
                       William
                       Datlidafe
                    
                     ,
                     Mr
                     
                       Patrick
                       Anderson
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     Ardrossine
                     ,
                     with
                     Mr
                     
                       Iohn
                       Bell
                    
                     ,
                     Mr
                     
                       Iames
                       Bell.
                    
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Air.
                     
                  
                   
                     Cultoun
                     ,
                     Mr
                     
                       William
                       Fullertoun
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     Riccartoun
                     ,
                     Mrs
                     
                       Hugh
                       Campbel
                    
                     and
                     
                       Hugh
                       Crawfurd
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     Dundonald
                     ,
                     Mrs
                     
                       Iohn
                       Osburne
                    
                     and
                     
                       Iohn
                       Hutcheson
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     Machline
                     ,
                     with
                     Mr
                     
                       Iames
                       Veitch
                    
                     ,
                     Mr
                     
                       Robert
                       Archbald
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     Ochiltrie
                     ,
                     with
                     Mr
                     
                       Robert
                       Miller
                    
                     ,
                     Mr
                     
                       Patrick
                       Peacock
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     Gastoun
                     ,
                     with
                     Mr
                     
                       Alexander
                       Blair
                    
                     ,
                     Mr
                     
                       Adam
                       Alison
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     Cragie
                     with
                     Mr
                     
                       David
                       Broun
                    
                     ,
                     Mr
                     
                       Robert
                       Maxwel
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     Dalganie
                     ,
                     with
                     Mr
                     
                       Andrew
                       Dalrumple
                    
                     ,
                     Mr
                     
                       Iohn
                       Campbel
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     Symentoun
                     ,
                     with
                     Mr
                     
                       Iohn
                       Gemil
                    
                     Mr
                     
                       Francisce
                       Irwing
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Kircudbreight
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Carsfairne
                       ,
                       Iohn
                       Semple
                       ,
                       and
                       Mr
                       William
                       Erskine
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     Kelles
                     with
                     Mr
                     Cant
                     ,
                     Mr
                     
                       Georg
                       Wauch
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     Dalry
                     ,
                     with
                     Mr
                     
                       Iohn
                       Mc
                       Michen
                    
                     ,
                     Mr
                     
                       Thomas
                       Thomsoun
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     Balmaclellan
                     ,
                     Mrs
                     
                       Iames
                       Lawrie
                    
                     and
                     
                       Thomas
                       Vernor
                    
                     ,
                     in
                     place
                     of
                     
                       Iohn
                       Ros
                    
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     shall
                     be
                     transported
                     to
                     Staniekirk
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Hammiltoun
                     .
                  
                   
                     Avendale
                     ,
                     Mrs
                     
                       Iames
                       Hammiltoun
                    
                     and
                     
                       Robert
                       Young.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     Glasford
                     ,
                     Mrs
                     
                       William
                       Hammiltoun
                    
                     and
                     
                       Iames
                       Nasmith
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     Shots
                     ,
                     Mrs
                     
                       Iames
                       Curry
                    
                     and
                     
                       Alexander
                       Bartoun
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     Dalserfe
                     ,
                     Mrs
                     
                       Thomas
                       Kirkaldy
                    
                     and
                     
                       Iohn
                       Carmichel
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     Stanihouse
                     ,
                     with
                     Mr
                     
                       Iohn
                       Oliphant
                    
                     ,
                     Mr
                     
                       Matthew
                       Me
                       Kell
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     Cambushnethen
                     ,
                     with
                     Mr
                     
                       William
                       Violand
                       ,
                       Mr
                       Robert
                       Lam.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     Dalzel
                     ,
                     with
                     Mr
                     
                       Iohn
                       Lauder
                    
                     ,
                     Mr
                     
                       Thomas
                       Melvil
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Lanerk
                     .
                  
                   
                     Carlouk
                     ,
                     Mrs
                     
                       Alexander
                       Livingstoun
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       Peter
                       Kid
                    
                     ,
                     now
                     at
                     Carlouk
                     .
                  
                   
                     Carmichel
                     ,
                     Mrs
                     
                       Iohn
                       Hammiltoun
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       William
                       Sommervail
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     Culter
                     ,
                     Mrs
                     
                       Anthonie
                       Murray
                    
                     and
                     
                       Robert
                       Lokhart
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     Lamingtoun
                     ,
                     with
                     Mr
                     
                       Iohn
                       Crawfurd
                    
                     ,
                     Mr
                     
                       William
                       Baillie
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     Lesma●ago
                     ,
                     with
                     M●
                     
                       Thom.
                       Lawrie
                    
                     a
                     regular
                     incumbant
                     ,
                     Mr
                     
                       Iames
                       Brotherstons
                    
                  
                   
                     Carstairs
                     ,
                     Mrs
                     
                       Iames
                       Kirktoun
                    
                     and
                     
                       Iohn
                       Greg.
                    
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Linlithgow
                     .
                  
                   
                     Westealder
                     ,
                     Mrs
                     
                       Iohn
                       Knox
                    
                     and
                     
                       William
                       Weir
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     Burrowstouness
                     ,
                     Mrs
                     
                       Robert
                       Hunter
                    
                     and
                     
                       Iohn
                       Ingles
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     Lothian
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     Lintoun
                     ,
                     with
                     ●r
                     
                       Robert
                       Elliot
                    
                     ,
                     Mr
                     
                       Robert
                       Elliot
                    
                     ,
                     his
                     Son.
                     
                  
                   
                     Oxnam
                     ,
                     with
                     Mr
                     
                       Iohn
                       Scot
                    
                     ,
                     Mr
                     
                       Hugh
                       Scot.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     Hownam
                     ,
                     with
                     Mr
                     
                       Iohn
                       Stirling
                    
                     ,
                     Mr
                     .....
                     Ker.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Argyle
                     .
                  
                   
                     Killerne
                     ,
                     Mrs
                     
                       Iohn
                       Cunninson
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       Alexander
                       Mc
                       Claine
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     Kilfannan
                     ,
                     Mr
                     
                       Iohn
                       Cameron
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     Campbeltoun
                     ,
                     Mrs
                     
                       Duncan
                       Campbel
                    
                     and
                     
                       Edward
                       Keith
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     Kilchattain
                     in
                     Lorn
                     ,
                     Mrs
                     
                       Iohn
                       Duncanson
                    
                     and
                     
                       Alexander
                       Mc
                       Claine
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     Knapdail
                     with
                     Mr
                     
                       Dougal
                       Campbel
                    
                     a
                     Regular
                     Incumbent
                     ,
                     Mr
                     
                       Duncan
                       Campbel
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       South
                       Kyntire
                    
                     ,
                     Mr
                     
                       David
                       Sympson
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   And
                   yet
                   notwithstanding
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   confinement
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   Commissioner
                   his
                   grace
                   ,
                   and
                   Lords
                   of
                   his
                   Maj.
                   Privie
                   Councel
                   ,
                   give
                   full
                   power
                   ,
                   warrand
                   and
                   commission
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   Chancellovr
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   Duke
                   of
                   Hammiltoun
                   ,
                   the
                   Earles
                   of
                   
                     Argyle
                     ,
                     Tweddale
                  
                   and
                   Dundonald
                   ,
                   The
                   Lords
                   President
                   of
                   the
                   Session
                   ,
                   Register
                   ,
                   Treasurer
                   Depute
                   ,
                   and
                   Justice-Clerk
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   the
                   Diocess
                   ,
                   wherein
                   the
                   saids
                   Ministers
                   are
                   confined
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   foure
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   within
                   the
                   space
                   of
                   Six
                   Moneths
                   after
                   the
                   date
                   hereof
                   ,
                   to
                   alter
                   and
                   change
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   Persons
                   foresaids
                   from
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   saids
                   Paroches
                   ,
                   to
                   another
                   of
                   those
                   Paroches
                   ;
                   or
                   to
                   allow
                   and
                   confine
                   other
                   Persons
                   in
                   their
                   place
                   ;
                   They
                   alwayes
                   pitching
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   place
                   upon
                   some
                   outted
                   Ministers
                   from
                   that
                   Diocess
                   ,
                   wherein
                   the
                   Paroches
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   they
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   confined
                   ,
                   dolye
                   :
                   And
                   allowing
                   none
                   to
                   preach
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   outted
                   before
                   the
                   yeer
                   1662.
                   or
                   being
                   outted
                   since
                   the
                   yeer
                   1661.
                   are
                   under
                   ●ertifications
                   ,
                   or
                   sentences
                   of
                   any
                   Court
                   of
                   this
                   Kingdom
                   :
                   With
                   power
                   to
                   the
                   said
                   Commissioners
                   and
                   their
                   quorum
                   ,
                   to
                   confine
                   to
                   and
                   allow
                   outted
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   as
                   said
                   is
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Paroches
                   of
                   
                     Tarboltoun
                     ,
                     Barnweel
                     ,
                     Stevenson
                     ,
                     Lochguenoch
                     ,
                     Inchanen
                  
                   and
                   Mearns
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   so
                   soon
                   as
                   the
                   present
                   Incumbents
                   in
                   these
                   Paroches
                   shall
                   be
                   provided
                   ,
                   and
                   transported
                   to
                   other
                   Kirks
                   .
                   Recommending
                   to
                   Patrons
                   ,
                   to
                   give
                   them
                   Presentations
                   at
                   Kirks
                   that
                   shall
                   vaik
                   ;
                   and
                   particularly
                   to
                   .......
                   Patron
                   of
                   the
                   Kirk
                   of
                   Gallouwsheils
                   to
                   give
                   a
                   Presentation
                   thereto
                   Mr
                   
                     Alexander
                     George
                  
                   .
                   To
                   .....
                   Patron
                   of
                   the
                   Kirk
                   of
                   Burghtoun
                   ,
                   to
                   present
                   thereto
                   Mr
                   
                     William
                     Naismith
                  
                   .
                   To
                   ......
                   Patron
                   of
                   the
                   Kirk
                   of
                   Maclue
                   ,
                   to
                   present
                   thereto
                   Mr
                   
                     Robert
                     Kincaide
                  
                   .
                   To
                   .....
                   Patron
                   of
                   Grainae
                   ,
                   to
                   present
                   thereto
                   Mr
                   ...
                   Stewart
                   .
                   And
                   for
                   the
                   Intertainment
                   and
                   maintenance
                   of
                   the
                   Ministers
                   foresaids
                   ,
                   confined
                   and
                   allowed
                   by
                   this
                   Act
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   these
                   formerly
                   indulged
                   by
                   the
                   Councel
                   :
                   The
                   saids
                   Lords
                   do
                   think
                   fit
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   halfe
                   of
                   the
                   Stipends
                   of
                   the
                   Respective
                   Paroches
                   ,
                   wherein
                   they
                   are
                   confined
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Crope
                   and
                   Yeer
                   of
                   God
                   1672.
                   be
                   payed
                   to
                   the
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   formerly
                   indulged
                   therein
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   other
                   halfe
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   stipend
                   be
                   equally
                   devided
                   amongst
                   or
                   betwixt
                   these
                   formerly
                   ,
                   and
                   now
                   allowed
                   to
                   preach
                   in
                   the
                   saids
                   Paroches
                   .
                   The
                   saids
                   whole
                   stipends
                   ,
                   receiving
                   in
                   the
                   future
                   Division
                   proportionably
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   Persons
                   formerly
                   and
                   now
                   allowed
                   to
                   preach
                   therein
                   .
                   And
                   where
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   Person
                   formerly
                   indulged
                   ,
                   the
                   third
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   stipend
                   of
                   the
                   yeer
                   1672.
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   payed
                   to
                   these
                   confined
                   and
                   allowed
                   by
                   this
                   present
                   Act
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   respective
                   Paroches
                   foresaids
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   case
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   Ministers
                   foresaids
                   shall
                   not
                   serve
                   ;
                   as
                   they
                   
                   are
                   allowed
                   by
                   this
                   Act
                   or
                   Commission
                   foresaid
                   ;
                   their
                   proportion
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   stipends
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   holden
                   as
                   vacant
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   imployed
                   ,
                   conforme
                   to
                   an
                   Act
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   in
                   this
                   Session
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   anent
                   the
                   disposal
                   of
                   the
                   Vacant
                   Stipends
                   .
                   And
                   ordaines
                   letters
                   to
                   be
                   directed
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   Instance
                   of
                   the
                   several
                   Ministers
                   foresaids
                   ,
                   serving
                   as
                   said
                   is
                   ,
                   against
                   these
                   liable
                   for
                   payment
                   of
                   their
                   proportions
                   of
                   the
                   saids
                   stipends
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Lord
                   Commissioners
                   Grace
                   ,
                   and
                   Lords
                   of
                   his
                   Maj.
                   Privie
                   Councel
                   considering
                   the
                   extent
                   of
                   the
                   Indulgence
                   given
                   by
                   this
                   Act
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   if
                   the
                   same
                   should
                   be
                   any
                   further
                   enlarged
                   ,
                   the
                   regular
                   Ministers
                   might
                   be
                   discouraged
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   orderly
                   and
                   peacably
                   disposed
                   people
                   of
                   this
                   Kingdom
                   disquieted
                   ;
                   do
                   declare
                   that
                   hereafter
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   extend
                   the
                   said
                   Indulgence
                   ,
                   in
                   favours
                   of
                   any
                   other
                   people
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   any
                   other
                   Paroches
                   ,
                   than
                   to
                   those
                   mentioned
                   in
                   this
                   Act
                   ;
                   nor
                   to
                   allow
                   outted
                   Ministers
                   to
                   preach
                   in
                   any
                   Kirks
                   ,
                   not
                   herein
                   expressed
                   ,
                   and
                   wherein
                   there
                   are
                   not
                   already
                   Ministers
                   allowed
                   to
                   preach
                   by
                   this
                   Act.
                   
                
              
            
          
        
         
           Thus
           we
           see
           this
           Indulgence
           very
           far
           extended
           ,
           and
           as
           far
           as
           the
           Counsel
           minded
           to
           extend
           the
           same
           ,
           in
           all
           time
           coming
           :
           But
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           we
           hear
           of
           no
           Orders
           ,
           Instructions
           and
           Prescriptions
           ,
           given
           unto
           them
           ,
           whereby
           they
           were
           to
           be
           regulated
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           Ministrie
           ,
           as
           others
           formerly
           allowed
           and
           licensed
           were
           .
           Therefore
           in
           order
           to
           this
           ,
           there
           is
           an
           Act
           of
           Councel
           ,
           of
           the
           date
           of
           the
           foresaid
           Indulgence
           ,
           to
           this
           effect
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   WHereas
                   by
                   an
                   Act
                   of
                   the
                   date
                   of
                   thir
                   presents
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   former
                   Acts
                   of
                   Councel
                   ,
                   diverse
                   Ministers
                   ou●ted
                   since
                   the
                   Year
                   1661.
                   have
                   been
                   and
                   are
                   warranted
                   and
                   licensed
                   ,
                   to
                   preach
                   at
                   certaine
                   Kirks
                   ,
                   therein
                   specified
                   ;
                   and
                   it
                   being
                   necessare
                   for
                   the
                   better
                   keeping
                   of
                   good
                   Order
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Rules
                   following
                   be
                   observed
                   by
                   these
                   Ministers
                   indulged
                   ,
                   by
                   an
                   Act
                   of
                   the
                   date
                   of
                   thir
                   presents
                   ,
                   and
                   these
                   Indulged
                   by
                   former
                   Acts
                   of
                   Councel
                   .
                   Therefore
                   the
                   Lord
                   Commissioners
                   Grace
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Lords
                   of
                   his
                   Maj.
                   Privie
                   Councel
                   do
                   enjoine
                   the
                   punctual
                   and
                   due
                   observance
                   thereof
                   to
                   the
                   saids
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   will
                   be
                   answerable
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   they
                   presume
                   not
                   to
                   marry
                   or
                   baptize
                   ,
                   except
                   such
                   as
                   belong
                   to
                   the
                   Paroch
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   they
                   are
                   confined
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   the
                   neighbouring
                   Paroches
                   vacant
                   ,
                   or
                   wanting
                   Ministers
                   for
                   the
                   time
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   all
                   Ministers
                   indulged
                   in
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   Diocess
                   ,
                   celebrate
                   the
                   Communion
                   upon
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   Lords
                   Day
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   admit
                   none
                   to
                   their
                   Communions
                   belonging
                   to
                   other
                   Paroches
                   ,
                   without
                   restificats
                   from
                   the
                   Ministers
                   thereof
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   That
                   they
                   preach
                   only
                   in
                   these
                   Kirks
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   Church-yards
                   ,
                   nor
                   in
                   any
                   place
                   else
                   ;
                   under
                   the
                   paine
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   repute
                   and
                   punished
                   as
                   keepers
                   of
                   Conventicles
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   That
                   they
                   remaine
                   within
                   ,
                   and
                   depart
                   not
                   forth
                   of
                   the
                   Paroch
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   they
                   are
                   confined
                   ,
                   without
                   license
                   from
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   the
                   Diocess
                   only
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   That
                   in
                   the
                   exercise
                   of
                   Discipline
                   ,
                   all
                   such
                   cases
                   ,
                   as
                   were
                   formerly
                   referable
                   to
                   Presbyteries
                   ,
                   continue
                   still
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   ;
                   and
                   where
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   Presbyterial
                   meeting
                   ,
                   that
                   these
                   cases
                   be
                   referred
                   to
                   the
                   Presbyterie
                   of
                   the
                   next
                   bounds
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   6.
                   
                   That
                   the
                   ordinary
                   dues
                   ,
                   payable
                   to
                   Bursers
                   ,
                   Clerks
                   of
                   Presbyteries
                   and
                   Synods
                   ,
                   be
                   payed
                   by
                   the
                   saids
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   as
                   formerly
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   that
                   the
                   saids
                   Ministers
                   may
                   have
                   competent
                   time
                   for
                   transporting
                   of
                   their
                   families
                   ,
                   and
                   disposing
                   upon
                   their
                   goods
                   ,
                   The
                   saids
                   Lords
                   suspends
                   their
                   confinement
                   for
                   the
                   space
                   of
                   three
                   moneths
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   effect
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   mean
                   time
                   ,
                   they
                   may
                   go
                   about
                   their
                   affairs
                   ,
                   providing
                   that
                   during
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Suspension
                   ,
                   they
                   do
                   keep
                   and
                   observe
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   Orders
                   and
                   Instructions
                   foresaids
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   Acts
                   ,
                   made
                   anent
                   outted
                   Ministers
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           There
           was
           another
           act
           of
           Councel
           made
           this
           same
           day
           ,
           concerning
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           outted
           Ministers
           ,
           nor
           as
           yet
           by
           name
           Indulged
           and
           licensed
           ,
           and
           concerning
           some
           newly
           ordained
           ,
           as
           followeth
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     Halyroodhouse
                     ,
                     Septemb.
                  
                   3.
                   1672.
                   
                
                 
                   THe
                   Lord
                   Commissioner's
                   Grace
                   and
                   the
                   Lords
                   of
                   his
                   Maj.
                   privie
                   Councel
                   ,
                   considering
                   that
                   by
                   the
                   Act
                   of
                   the
                   date
                   of
                   thir
                   presents
                   and
                   former
                   Acts
                   of
                   Councel
                   ,
                   certaine
                   Ministers
                   outted
                   since
                   the
                   Yeer
                   1661.
                   are
                   confined
                   in
                   manner
                   ther●in
                   contained
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   there
                   are
                   remaining
                   diverse
                   of
                   that
                   Number
                   not
                   disposed
                   on
                   by
                   the
                   said
                   Act
                   ,
                   it
                   ought
                   also
                   to
                   be
                   provided
                   ,
                   that
                   these
                   may
                   not
                   give
                   scandal
                   to
                   any
                   ,
                   by
                   with
                   drawing
                   themselves
                   from
                   the
                   publick
                   worshipe
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Kirks
                   of
                   these
                   Paroches
                   ,
                   where
                   they
                   reside
                   ,
                   nor
                   ensnare
                   others
                   to
                   do
                   the
                   like
                   by
                   their
                   practice
                   and
                   example
                   ;
                   do
                   therefore
                   give
                   order
                   and
                   warrant
                   to
                   Sheriffs
                   ,
                   Baylies
                   of
                   Regalities
                   ,
                   Baylies
                   of
                   Baylieries
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   respective
                   Deputes
                   ,
                   and
                   Magistrats
                   within
                   Brughs
                   ,
                   to
                   call
                   and
                   conveen
                   before
                   them
                   all
                   outted
                   Ministers
                   since
                   the
                   Yeer
                   1661.
                   
                   And
                   not
                   disposed
                   on
                   as
                   said
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   are
                   not
                   under
                   a
                   sentence
                   or
                   censure
                   of
                   State
                   ,
                   resideing
                   in
                   the
                   respective
                   jurisdiction
                   or
                   bounds
                   ,
                   or
                   who
                   shall
                   in
                   any
                   time
                   thereafter
                   reside
                   therein
                   ,
                   to
                   require
                   them
                   to
                   hear
                   the
                   word
                   preached
                   ,
                   and
                   communicat
                   in
                   the
                   Kirk
                   of
                   those
                   Paroches
                   ,
                   where
                   they
                   dwell
                   or
                   repaire
                   to
                   ;
                   or
                   dwell
                   in
                   some
                   other
                   Paroches
                   ,
                   where
                   they
                   will
                   be
                   ordinary
                   Hearers
                   and
                   Communicat
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   declare
                   their
                   resolution
                   herein
                   ;
                   and
                   condescend
                   upon
                   the
                   Paroches
                   ,
                   where
                   they
                   intend
                   to
                   have
                   their
                   residence
                   ,
                   and
                   hear
                   the
                   word
                   and
                   Communicate
                   :
                   with
                   power
                   to
                   the
                   said
                   Sherifs
                   and
                   other
                   Magistrats
                   foresaids
                   to
                   seize
                   upon
                   and
                   imprison
                   their
                   Persons
                   ,
                   within
                   the
                   space
                   of
                   a
                   Moneth
                   after
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   so
                   required
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   case
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Ministers
                   shall
                   reside
                   in
                   the
                   Paroch
                   ,
                   where
                   there
                   are
                   Ministers
                   indulged
                   by
                   the
                   Councel
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   hereby
                   warranted
                   and
                   allowed
                   to
                   preach
                   in
                   the
                   Kirks
                   of
                   those
                   Paroches
                   ,
                   where
                   they
                   reside
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   Invitation
                   of
                   the
                   Minister
                   therein
                   confined
                   and
                   allowed
                   ;
                   and
                   not
                   else
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   whereas
                   some
                   within
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   lawful
                   Authority
                   or
                   Ordination
                   ,
                   take
                   upon
                   them
                   the
                   calling
                   of
                   the
                   Ministrie
                   ,
                   preach
                   and
                   do
                   other
                   Acts
                   ,
                   peculiar
                   to
                   those
                   of
                   that
                   function
                   ;
                   and
                   considering
                   that
                   such
                   Presumption
                   and
                   Intrusion
                   upon
                   the
                   sacred
                   O●fice
                   ,
                   tend
                   to
                   the
                   Disordering
                   and
                   Disquieting
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   and
                   Kingdom
                   .
                   Therefore
                   the
                   Lord
                   Commissioner's
                   Grace
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                     L
                     L.
                  
                   foresaid
                   of
                   his
                   Maj.
                   Privie
                   Councel
                   do
                   enjoyn
                   the
                   said
                   Sheriffs
                   and
                   other
                   Magistrates
                   foresaids
                   ,
                   within
                   the
                   respective
                   bounds
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   search
                   for
                   ,
                   and
                   seize
                   upon
                   and
                   imprison
                   such
                   ,
                   upon
                   tryal
                   that
                   they
                   have
                   exercised
                   the
                   Office
                   of
                   a
                   Minister
                   :
                   To
                   acquaint
                   the
                   Councel
                   of
                   their
                   Names
                   and
                   place
                   of
                   their
                   Imprisonment
                   ,
                   that
                   such
                   course
                   may
                   be
                   taken
                   with
                   them
                   as
                   they
                   shall
                   think
                   fit
                   .
                   And
                   further
                   ,
                   the
                   said
                   Sheriffs
                   are
                   ordained
                   and
                   commanded
                   
                   to
                   enquire
                   ,
                   how
                   the
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   confined
                   and
                   allowed
                   to
                   preach
                   in
                   their
                   several
                   Jurisdictions
                   ,
                   do
                   obey
                   the
                   Rules
                   prescribed
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   contained
                   in
                   another
                   Act
                   of
                   Councel
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   date
                   of
                   thir
                   presents
                   ,
                   and
                   whereof
                   extracts
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   sent
                   to
                   the
                   several
                   Magistrates
                   foresaid
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   hereby
                   appointed
                   to
                   report
                   to
                   the
                   Councel
                   there
                   anent
                   ,
                   every
                   six
                   moneths
                   ,
                   and
                   betwixt
                   and
                   the
                   first
                   of
                   june
                   next
                   their
                   diligence
                   in
                   the
                   execution
                   of
                   the
                   order
                   ,
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   Act
                   ,
                   certifying
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   negligent
                   or
                   remisse
                   in
                   the
                   execution
                   of
                   the
                   orders
                   ,
                   given
                   to
                   them
                   herein
                   ,
                   or
                   falzying
                   to
                   give
                   in
                   the
                   said
                   account
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   proceeded
                   against
                   and
                   censured
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   their
                   demerites
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           By
           this
           Act
           we
           see
           what
           course
           was
           laid
           down
           to
           have
           all
           the
           outted
           Ministers
           cantonized
           ,
           and
           brought
           under
           restraint
           ,
           that
           so
           the
           Word
           might
           also
           be
           under
           bonds
           ,
           and
           restricted
           to
           these
           bounds
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           had
           been
           pleased
           to
           extend
           the
           Indulgence
           .
           We
           see
           also
           ,
           how
           the
           Councel
           looked
           upon
           such
           ,
           as
           had
           been
           ordained
           ,
           but
           not
           by
           Prelates
           ,
           and
           how
           they
           were
           to
           be
           persecuted
           by
           their
           Order
           .
           We
           see
           also
           ,
           how
           the
           ministery
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           were
           thus
           to
           confine
           themselves
           in
           places
           ;
           where
           Indulged
           men
           were
           ,
           is
           restricted
           by
           their
           Prescriptions
           ,
           in
           its
           exercise
           .
        
         
           But
           by
           the
           preceeding
           Act
           of
           Indulgence
           ,
           we
           saw
           a
           number
           of
           Ministers
           Indulged
           .
           who
           were
           to
           repaire
           to
           the
           several
           places
           specified
           ;
           and
           to
           this
           end
           every
           one
           of
           them
           were
           to
           receive
           their
           own
           particular
           Act
           or
           Summonds
           ,
           to
           this
           effect
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     Halyroodhouse
                     Septemb.
                  
                   3.
                   1672.
                   
                
                 
                   THe
                   Lord
                   Commissioner's
                   Grace
                   and
                   the
                   Lords
                   of
                   his
                   Maj.
                   Privie
                   Councel
                   ,
                   considering
                   the
                   disorders
                   ,
                   which
                   have
                   lately
                   been
                   by
                   frequent
                   and
                   numerous
                   Conventicles
                   ,
                   &
                   being
                   willing
                   to
                   remeed
                   so
                   great
                   an
                   evil
                   in
                   the
                   gentlest
                   manner
                   could
                   be
                   thought
                   on
                   :
                   and
                   his
                   Maj.
                   Commissioner
                   being
                   sufficiently
                   instructed
                   herein
                   .
                   They
                   do
                   hereby
                   order
                   and
                   appoint
                   ...
                   to
                   repaire
                   to
                   the
                   Paroch
                   Kirk
                   of
                   ...
                   and
                   to
                   remaine
                   therein
                   confined
                   ,
                   permitting
                   and
                   allowing
                   him
                   to
                   preach
                   ,
                   &
                   exercise
                   the
                   other
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   Ministerial
                   function
                   in
                   the
                   said
                   Paroch
                   ,
                   with
                   ...
                   formerly
                   Indulged
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           But
           where
           no
           Minister
           had
           been
           formerly
           Indulged
           ,
           this
           last
           clause
           was
           left
           out
           .
           As
           also
           there
           was
           sent
           alongs
           with
           this
           act
           to
           every
           one
           of
           them
           an
           extract
           of
           the
           Councels
           Instructions
           ,
           of
           the
           date
           thereof
           .
        
         
           Here
           we
           see
           the
           Former
           Injunctions
           renewed
           ,
           and
           pressed
           on
           all
           ,
           formerly
           and
           now
           of
           late
           indulged
           ;
           and
           moreover
           we
           finde
           some
           new
           Injunctions
           superadded
           ,
           
             to
             wit
          
           ,
           concerning
           the
           time
           of
           their
           celebrating
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ;
           of
           purpose
           to
           hinder
           the
           greater
           Good
           and
           Edification
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           who
           used
           to
           go
           to
           other
           Churches
           ,
           than
           their
           owne
           ,
           to
           partake
           of
           that
           Comforting
           and
           Strengthening
           Ordinance
           ;
           Whereby
           also
           an
           insupportable
           yock
           was
           put
           upon
           their
           necks
           ,
           to
           celebrat
           the
           Sacrament
           at
           times
           (
           as
           to
           some
           in
           particular
           possiblie
           )
           most
           unseasonable
           ,
           when
           neither
           they
           nor
           their
           people
           were
           in
           case
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           season
           of
           the
           year
           might
           prove
           an
           impediment
           in
           Landward
           Kirks
           ,
           though
           none
           to
           Towns.
           And
           further
           they
           are
           injoined
           not
           to
           preach
           without
           the
           Walls
           of
           the
           Kirk
           ,
           nay
           not
           so
           much
           as
           in
           their
           House
           ;
           such
           hatred
           and
           indignation
           had
           these
           Rulers
           ,
           at
           all
           House
           and
           Field
           Meetings
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           not
           suffer
           even
           their
           own
           licensed
           and
           warranted
           Ministers
           to
           do
           any
           thing
           ,
           that
           might
           carry
           the
           least
           appearance
           of
           any
           such
           thing
           .
           So
           
           they
           are
           ordered
           to
           acknowledge
           their
           subjection
           unto
           the
           Prelates
           Courts
           ,
           by
           referring
           cases
           ,
           usually
           referable
           to
           Presbyteries
           ,
           unto
           them
           ;
           as
           also
           to
           testifie
           their
           acknowledgement
           of
           the
           Prelates
           Courts
           ,
           by
           paying
           their
           proportion
           of
           the
           Salarie
           ,
           now
           alledged
           to
           be
           due
           to
           the
           Clerks
           of
           these
           Courts
           .
           Any
           may
           see
           what
           snares
           were
           laid
           here
           ;
           and
           what
           obedience
           was
           given
           hereunto
           by
           these
           Ministers
           ,
           who
           accepted
           of
           the
           benefite
           of
           this
           Indulgence
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           .
           It
           is
           sufficient
           for
           me
           to
           note
           here
           ,
           that
           these
           Injunctions
           flow
           from
           an
           Usurped
           Power
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           proper
           Magistratical
           Acts
           ,
           
             circa
             sacra
          
           ,
           but
           Intrinsecally
           Church-Constitutions
           (
           at
           least
           several
           of
           them
           :
           )
           and
           therefore
           the
           accepting
           of
           these
           ,
           which
           were
           a
           piece
           of
           the
           complex
           Business
           of
           the
           Indulgence
           ,
           as
           tendered
           and
           granted
           by
           the
           Rulers
           ,
           bewrayed
           their
           falling
           off
           ,
           in
           so
           fa●
           ,
           from
           former
           Principles
           ,
           owned
           and
           sworne
           unto
           .
           And
           beside
           ,
           this
           addition
           of
           New
           Instructions
           did
           show
           ,
           that
           the
           Councel
           looked
           upon
           them
           ,
           as
           their
           Curats
           ,
           and
           as
           Obnoxious
           to
           their
           Orders
           in
           Church-Matters
           ,
           and
           what
           concerneth
           the
           manner
           and
           way
           of
           their
           exerceing
           of
           the
           ministerial
           function
           ,
           as
           the
           other
           Curats
           are
           unto
           the
           Prelates
           ,
           or
           as
           ●ver
           any
           Minister
           was
           obnoxious
           to
           the
           Canons
           and
           Constitutions
           of
           General
           or
           Provincial
           Assemblies
           ,
           in
           our
           best
           times
           .
           And
           let
           me
           enquire
           of
           these
           Accepters
           ,
           how
           they
           think
           such
           an
           act
           as
           this
           ,
           had
           it
           been
           done
           ,
           while
           the
           Church
           was
           in
           possession
           of
           her
           Power
           ,
           would
           have
           been
           looked
           upon
           ?
           And
           how
           our
           General
           Assemblie
           would
           have
           looked
           upon
           such
           Ministers
           ,
           as
           should
           have
           submitted
           unto
           the
           like
           then
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           done
           now
           ?
           I
           suppose
           they
           will
           think
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           had
           done
           so
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           met
           with
           no
           less
           ,
           than
           Deposition
           .
           And
           then
           let
           them
           consider
           ,
           if
           that
           can
           be
           a
           commendable
           duty
           now
           ,
           which
           would
           then
           have
           been
           such
           a
           Transgression
           .
           And
           let
           them
           say
           whether
           or
           not
           ,
           such
           do
           them
           great
           wrong
           ,
           who
           ,
           adhering
           to
           their
           former
           Principles
           ,
           must
           needs
           look
           on
           them
           ,
           as
           
             ipso
             jure
          
           deposed
           .
        
         
           It
           deserves
           to
           be
           noted
           here
           ,
           that
           a
           Lybel
           was
           formed
           against
           one
           
             Mr
             William
             Weer
          
           ,
           at
           this
           time
           Indulged
           ,
           and
           permitted
           to
           preach
           in
           West-calder
           ;
           and
           he
           was
           looked
           upon
           by
           the
           Councel
           ,
           as
           one
           ,
           that
           most
           basely
           slighted
           their
           Favour
           and
           Indulgence
           ,
           and
           was
           severely
           to
           be
           punished
           ,
           because
           he
           thought
           it
           not
           sufficient
           to
           enter
           unto
           that
           charge
           ,
           mee●ly
           upon
           the
           Act
           of
           the
           Councel
           ;
           but
           to
           satisfie
           himself
           the
           more
           ,
           as
           to
           his
           ground
           of
           en●rie
           ,
           did
           receive
           a
           call
           from
           some
           of
           the
           Heritors
           and
           People
           ;
           and
           because
           in
           his
           first
           preaching
           to
           that
           people
           he
           declared
           his
           adherence
           to
           the
           So●emne
           League
           and
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           did
           not
           acknowledge
           the
           power
           either
           of
           King
           of
           Bishop
           ,
           in
           matters
           belonging
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           :
           And
           in
           his
           next
           Sermon
           said
           ,
           that
           neither
           King
           nor
           Councel
           were
           the
           Treasurers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Ministrie
           of
           it
           .
           And
           because
           the
           following
           day
           ,
           he
           preached
           against
           the
           Supremacie
           in
           matters
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           and
           against
           Prelacy
           :
           And
           because
           he
           had
           in
           preaching
           declared
           ,
           that
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           had
           no
           power
           to
           appoint
           a
           day
           to
           be
           kept
           holy
           and
           observed
           in
           holy
           worshipe
           .
           By
           which
           we
           see
           ,
           That
           the
           Councel
           taketh
           upon
           them
           to
           make
           this
           man
           a
           Minister
           ,
           though
           they
           plainely
           shew
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           never
           owned
           as
           a
           Minister
           by
           the
           Church-Judicatories
           .
           Further
           we
           see
           ,
           That
           the
           Councels
           Act
           ,
           thus
           ordering
           these
           Indulged
           Ministers
           to
           the
           respective
           Kirks
           ,
           was
           all
           the
           call
           they
           had
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           would
           acknowledge
           should
           be
           had
           ,
           or
           required
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           Indulged
           have
           no
           call
           ,
           but
           the
           call
           of
           the
           Councel
           as
           their
           ground
           .
           Further
           we
           hence
           see
           that
           the
           Councels
           aime
           and
           end
           (
           among
           others
           )
           was
           to
           have
           the
           Supremacie
           established
           ,
           and
           Prelacie
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           very
           speaking
           against
           these
           ,
           by
           
           such
           as
           were
           Indulged
           ,
           was
           sufficient
           to
           be
           the
           matter
           of
           a
           Lybel
           ,
           and
           was
           looked
           on
           as
           criminal
           :
           What
           Interpretation
           can
           then
           be
           given
           of
           the
           silence
           of
           others
           ,
           thus
           Indulged
           ,
           as
           to
           these
           great
           points
           let
           sober
           men
           judge
           ;
           and
           whether
           or
           not
           ,
           the
           Councel
           did
           suppose
           ,
           that
           by
           this
           Indulgence
           ,
           they
           had
           obtained
           so
           many
           coyduks
           ,
           as
           did
           willingly
           submit
           thereunto
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           several
           Ministers
           ,
           mentioned
           in
           this
           Act
           ,
           had
           not
           freedom
           to
           accept
           of
           this
           supposed
           favour
           of
           the
           Indulgence
           ,
           and
           were
           therefore
           cited
           before
           the
           Councel
           :
           Among
           these
           ,
           faithful
           and
           worthy
           
             Mr
             Iohn
             Burnet
          
           ,
           Minister
           at
           Kilbride
           neer
           Glasgow
           ,
           was
           one
           ,
           who
           thought
           it
           his
           duty
           to
           give
           an
           open
           and
           plaine
           account
           of
           his
           Reasons
           to
           the
           Councel
           ,
           why
           he
           could
           not
           submit
           to
           that
           Indulgence
           ,
           and
           for
           this
           end
           ,
           drew
           up
           his
           Reasons
           in
           write
           ,
           directing
           it
           to
           the
           Councel
           :
           But
           being
           prevented
           by
           sickness
           ,
           and
           thereafter
           by
           death
           ,
           did
           not
           get
           it
           presented
           ,
           yet
           sent
           it
           to
           the
           Chancellor
           ,
           and
           left
           it
           ,
           as
           his
           Testimonie
           against
           that
           evil
           ,
           not
           changing
           what
           might
           have
           been
           changed
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           its
           address
           ,
           because
           of
           sickness
           and
           other
           inconveniences
           .
           I
           shall
           here
           set
           it
           downe
           ,
           as
           he
           left
           it
           ;
           not
           only
           because
           it
           was
           his
           Testimony
           to
           the
           Truth
           (
           and
           Testimonies
           should
           be
           carefully
           keeped
           ,
           and
           Committed
           to
           posteritie
           ;
           )
           but
           also
           because
           his
           Reasons
           are
           weighty
           ,
           and
           may
           helpe
           us
           to
           see
           more
           of
           the
           iniquity
           of
           this
           Indulgence
           .
           His
           paper
           was
           as
           follloweth
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   The
                   draught
                   of
                   this
                   Paper
                   was
                   framed
                   purposely
                   to
                   the
                   S.
                   Councel
                   ,
                   as
                   will
                   appear
                   in
                   the
                   very
                   entrie
                   thereof
                   ,
                   which
                   mould
                   I
                   could
                   not
                   change
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   want
                   of
                   health
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   Inconveniences
                   .
                
                 
                   BEing
                   called
                   before
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Privie
                   Councel
                   to
                   give
                   an
                   account
                   of
                   the
                   reasons
                   ,
                   why
                   I
                   have
                   not
                   accepted
                   of
                   this
                   present
                   Indulgence
                   ,
                   granted
                   by
                   his
                   most
                   excellent
                   Majest
                   .
                   to
                   several
                   Presbyterian
                   Ministers
                   in
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   I
                   desire
                   humblie
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   fear
                   of
                   God
                   (
                   who
                   standeth
                   in
                   the
                   Congregation
                   of
                   the
                   Mightie
                   ,
                   and
                   Judgeth
                   among
                   the
                   Gods
                   )
                   to
                   give
                   this
                   true
                   ,
                   sober
                   and
                   ingenous
                   Relation
                   of
                   such
                   things
                   ,
                   as
                   did
                   and
                   doe
                   invinciblie
                   binde
                   me
                   ,
                   why
                   I
                   cannot
                   accept
                   of
                   this
                   late
                   complex
                   Indulgence
                   ,
                   framed
                   in
                   three
                   distinct
                   Acts
                   of
                   Councel
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Date
                   Sept.
                   3.
                   and
                   7.
                   1672.
                   
                   To
                   which
                   I
                   shall
                   premit
                   these
                   things
                   briefly
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   it
                   is
                   well
                   known
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   Protestant
                   Reformed
                   Churches
                   abroad
                   ,
                   concerning
                   the
                   Constitution
                   and
                   Government
                   of
                   this
                   ancient
                   Church
                   of
                   Scotland
                   for
                   many
                   yeers
                   ,
                   and
                   particularly
                   in
                   the
                   yeer
                   1660.
                   
                   That
                   it
                   was
                   framed
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   confirmed
                   by
                   many
                   laudable
                   and
                   ancient
                   Lawes
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   and
                   solemnly
                   sworne
                   to
                   by
                   all
                   Ranks
                   within
                   the
                   same
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   also
                   found
                   by
                   lamentable
                   experience
                   ,
                   that
                   since
                   that
                   time
                   this
                   Ancient
                   and
                   Apostolick
                   Government
                   is
                   wholly
                   overturned
                   in
                   its
                   very
                   Species
                   and
                   kinde
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   by
                   the
                   Introduction
                   of
                   Lordly
                   Prelacie
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   tyrannically
                   exercised
                   ;
                   whereby
                   the
                   Church
                   was
                   suddenly
                   deprived
                   of
                   her
                   lawfully
                   called
                   Pastours
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   roomes
                   filled
                   by
                   strangers
                   ,
                   violently
                   thrust-in
                   upon
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   many
                   of
                   whom
                   have
                   proven
                   scandalous
                   and
                   insufficient
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   sad
                   Effects
                   of
                   these
                   things
                   are
                   conspicuously
                   apparent
                   upon
                   the
                   face
                   of
                   this
                   Church
                   this
                   day
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   involving
                   the
                   Land
                   in
                   great
                   backsliding
                   and
                   defection
                   ,
                   
                   the
                   abounding
                   Ignorance
                   &
                   Atheisme
                   ,
                   the
                   overflowing
                   spa●e
                   of
                   Sensuality
                   &
                   Profanness
                   like
                   to
                   Sodome
                   ,
                   the
                   increase
                   of
                   Poperie
                   and
                   Errour
                   through
                   the
                   Land
                   ,
                   even
                   to
                   the
                   height
                   of
                   Antichristian
                   Paganisme
                   ,
                   &
                   Quakerisme
                   ;
                   The
                   sharp
                   suffering
                   and
                   smartings
                   of
                   many
                   of
                   his
                   Maj.
                   loyal
                   Subjects
                   through
                   the
                   Land
                   ,
                   meerly
                   because
                   they
                   cannot
                   conforme
                   to
                   the
                   present
                   Prelatical
                   frame
                   ;
                   and
                   finally
                   the
                   increase
                   of
                   Animosities
                   ,
                   Dissentions
                   ,
                   Divisions
                   ,
                   Jealousies
                   ,
                   and
                   Differences
                   among
                   the
                   Subjects
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Whatever
                   Power
                   sound
                   and
                   orthodox
                   Divines
                   do
                   acknowledge
                   the
                   Magistrat
                   to
                   have
                   ,
                   and
                   may
                   have
                   exercised
                   in
                   a
                   troubled
                   and
                   extraordinary
                   state
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ;
                   yet
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   yeelded
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Magistrat
                   may
                   in
                   any
                   wayes
                   ,
                   alter
                   its
                   warrantablie
                   established
                   Government
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   turne
                   that
                   same
                   ●roub●ed
                   and
                   perplexed
                   state
                   and
                   frame
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   made
                   such
                   by
                   himself
                   ,
                   meerly
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   subject
                   of
                   his
                   magisterial
                   authoritative
                   Care
                   and
                   Operation
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   That
                   I
                   be
                   not
                   mistaken
                   ,
                   as
                   denying
                   to
                   his
                   Maj.
                   his
                   just
                   Power
                   in
                   Ecclesiastick
                   matters
                   .
                   I
                   do
                   humblie
                   and
                   with
                   great
                   alacritie
                   acknowledge
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Civil
                   Magistrat
                   hath
                   a
                   power
                   
                     circa
                     Sacra
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   power
                   is
                   objectively
                   Ecclesiastick
                   ;
                   so
                   as
                   he
                   by
                   his
                   Royal
                   Authoritie
                   may
                   enjoyn
                   that
                   whatsoever
                   is
                   commanded
                   by
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   diligently
                   done
                   for
                   the
                   House
                   of
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   Heaven
                   ;
                   which
                   Power
                   also
                   is
                   by
                   Gods
                   appointment
                   only
                   Cumulative
                   and
                   Auxiliary
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   not
                   Privative
                   ,
                   nor
                   Destructive
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   exerced
                   alwayes
                   in
                   a
                   Civil
                   manner
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   to
                   the
                   Reasons
                   of
                   my
                   not-acceptance
                   of
                   the
                   present
                   Offer
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   repairing
                   to
                   the
                   place
                   designed
                   by
                   the
                   Councel
                   :
                   They
                   are
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   our
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Mediator
                   ,
                   the
                   King
                   and
                   Lawgiver
                   of
                   his
                   owne
                   Church
                   ,
                   hath
                   committed
                   all
                   Ministeria●
                   Authority
                   ,
                   for
                   Government
                   of
                   his
                   House
                   ,
                   to
                   his
                   own
                   Church-Officers
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   first
                   proper
                   subject
                   and
                   receptacle
                   thereof
                   ,
                   Ioh.
                   20
                   :
                   v.
                   21.
                   
                   
                     As
                     my
                     Father
                     sent
                     me
                     ,
                     so
                     send
                     I
                     you
                     .
                     Math.
                  
                   28
                   :
                   18.19.20
                   .
                   
                     All
                     Power
                     is
                     given
                     to
                     me
                     in
                     Heaven
                     and
                     Eearth
                     ,
                     go
                     ye
                     and
                     preach
                     the
                     Gospel
                     .
                  
                   2
                   Cor.
                   10
                   :
                   v
                   8.
                   
                   
                     Our
                     Authoritie
                     which
                     the
                     Lord
                     hath
                     given
                     us
                     for
                     edification
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     for
                     destruction
                     ▪
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   But
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   the
                   Act
                   explanatorie
                   of
                   his
                   
                     Maj.
                     Supremacie
                  
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   (
                   whereupon
                   the
                   Act
                   of
                   Indulgence
                   is
                   grounded
                   )
                   doth
                   not
                   only
                   claime
                   the
                   Power
                   to
                   belong
                   of
                   right
                   to
                   his
                   Maj.
                   and
                   Successours
                   ,
                   as
                   an
                   inherent
                   privilege
                   of
                   the
                   Crown
                   ,
                   but
                   doth
                   actually
                   also
                   invest
                   and
                   cloath
                   him
                   with
                   the
                   formal
                   exercise
                   thereof
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   Person
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   derive
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   and
                   convey
                   it
                   to
                   others
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   his
                   Royal
                   wisdome
                   He
                   shall
                   think
                   fit
                   :
                   For
                   his
                   Majest
                   .
                   is
                   pleased
                   to
                   designe
                   and
                   make
                   application
                   of
                   Ministers
                   to
                   Congregations
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   previous
                   call
                   of
                   the
                   People
                   ,
                   and
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   Presbytery
                   (
                   which
                   would
                   suppose
                   the
                   Civil
                   Magistrat
                   to
                   have
                   Authoritie
                   to
                   judge
                   of
                   the
                   suitableness
                   of
                   Ministers
                   parts
                   and
                   gifts
                   to
                   labour
                   amongst
                   such
                   and
                   such
                   a
                   people
                   .
                   )
                   As
                   also
                   to
                   frame
                   and
                   prescribe
                   Ecclesiastick
                   Rules
                   ,
                   relating
                   to
                   the
                   exercise
                   of
                   the
                   Ministerial
                   Office
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   appointing
                   a
                   Commission
                   to
                   Plant
                   and
                   Transplant
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   shall
                   think
                   fit
                   ;
                   Notwithstanding
                   that
                   it
                   hath
                   been
                   unanswerablie
                   evinced
                   ,
                   that
                   Presbyte●ian
                   Government
                   is
                   founded
                   on
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   confirmed
                   otherwayes
                   aboundantly
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Although
                   I
                   do
                   freely
                   disallow
                   and
                   condemne
                   all
                   tumultuarie
                   and
                   seditious
                   meetings
                   (
                   among
                   which
                   it
                   is
                   sad
                   and
                   grievous
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   peacable
                   meetings
                   of
                   the
                   
                   Lords
                   People
                   for
                   Worship
                   ,
                   and
                   hearing
                   the
                   Word
                   soundly
                   preached
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   reckoned
                   ;
                   )
                   yet
                   I
                   am
                   so
                   convinced
                   and
                   perswaded
                   in
                   my
                   heart
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   blessing
                   ,
                   attending
                   the
                   preaching
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   (
                   though
                   not
                   in
                   a
                   pub●ick
                   Parish
                   Church
                   )
                   as
                   that
                   I
                   judge
                   the
                   narrative
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   act
                   to
                   go
                   near
                   to
                   involve
                   my
                   acceptance
                   of
                   this
                   Indulgence
                   ,
                   being
                   an
                   interpretative
                   condemning
                   of
                   the
                   saids
                   meetings
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   standing
                   relation
                   betwixt
                   me
                   &
                   another
                   Flock
                   ,
                   overwhich
                   I
                   was
                   set
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   appointment
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   in
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   which
                   tye
                   c●n
                   never
                   reallie
                   be
                   dissolved
                   by
                   any
                   other
                   Power
                   ,
                   than
                   that
                   which
                   at
                   first
                   did
                   make
                   it
                   up
                   ,
                   and
                   give
                   it
                   a
                   being
                   :
                   And
                   after
                   that
                   I
                   had
                   Ten
                   years
                   (
                   during
                   the
                   English
                   Usurpation
                   )
                   wrestled
                   in
                   opposition
                   to
                   Quakers
                   &
                   Independants
                   ▪
                   in
                   the
                   place
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   first
                   breach
                   had
                   been
                   made
                   upon
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   I
                   was
                   without
                   any
                   Ecclesiastick
                   sentence
                   thrust
                   from
                   the
                   publick
                   exerci●e
                   o●
                   my
                   Ministrie
                   in
                   that
                   place
                   ,
                   where
                   there
                   will
                   be
                   1200.
                   examinable
                   Persons
                   ,
                   whereof
                   th●re
                   were
                   never
                   50.
                   
                   Persons
                   ,
                   yet
                   to
                   this
                   day
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   subjected
                   themselves
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   called
                   the
                   Regular
                   Incumbent
                   ;
                   And
                   that
                   even
                   when
                   I
                   was
                   living
                   30.
                   mi●es
                   distant
                   from
                   the
                   place
                   .
                   Now
                   what
                   a
                   door
                   is
                   hereby
                   (
                   by
                   my
                   being
                   keeped
                   from
                   my
                   Charge
                   )
                   opened
                   to
                   Error
                   ,
                   Atheisme
                   and
                   Profanness
                   may
                   be
                   easily
                   conj●ctured
                   by
                   those
                   ,
                   who
                   hear
                   of
                   the
                   deplorable
                   case
                   of
                   that
                   people
                   ?
                   And
                   what
                   a
                   g●ief
                   must
                   it
                   be
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   have
                   their
                   owne
                   Lawful
                   Pastor
                   shut
                   up
                   in
                   a
                   Corner
                   ,
                   whereby
                   we
                   are
                   both
                   put
                   out
                   of
                   a
                   capacitie
                   to
                   receive
                   any
                   mo●e
                   Spiritual
                   comfort
                   flowing
                   from
                   that
                   Relation
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   yet
                   in
                   force
                   betwix●
                   us
                   ?
                   Or
                   how
                   is
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   imagined
                   that
                   any
                   new
                   supervenient
                   relation
                   can
                   result
                   betwixt
                   another
                   Flock
                   and
                   me
                   ,
                   by
                   vertue
                   of
                   an
                   Act
                   only
                   of
                   a
                   meer
                   Civil
                   Judicatorie
                   ?
                   Beside
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   in
                   whom
                   I
                   have
                   present
                   Interest
                   ,
                   are
                   utterlie
                   rendered
                   hopeless
                   by
                   a
                   clause
                   in
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   Act
                   
                     viz.
                     That
                     the
                     Indulgence
                     ,
                     is
                     not
                     hereafter
                     to
                     be
                     extended
                     in
                     favours
                     of
                     any
                     other
                     Congregation
                     ,
                     than
                     these
                     mentioned
                     in
                     the
                     Act
                     ,
                  
                   whe●eof
                   they
                   in
                   that
                   Parish
                   are
                   none
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   That
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   offer
                   to
                   debate
                   the
                   Magistrat's
                   sentence
                   of
                   Confinement
                   ,
                   let
                   be
                   his
                   Power
                   to
                   doe
                   the
                   same
                   ;
                   yet
                   I
                   shall
                   soberly
                   say
                   ,
                   there
                   are
                   so
                   many
                   things
                   attending
                   the
                   present
                   application
                   thereof
                   to
                   my
                   Person
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   expected
                   ,
                   I
                   should
                   give
                   that
                   Obedience
                   hereto
                   ,
                   which
                   might
                   inferre
                   my
                   owne
                   Consent
                   or
                   Approbation
                   ,
                   for
                   1.
                   
                   Though
                   this
                   Confinement
                   be
                   called
                   a
                   gentle
                   remedie
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   evils
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   narrative
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   Act
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   is
                   found
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   verie
                   sharp
                   punishment
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   circumstantia●
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   All
                   punishments
                   ,
                   inflicted
                   by
                   Magistrats
                   on
                   Subjects
                   ,
                   ought
                   to
                   relate
                   to
                   some
                   Cause
                   or
                   Crime
                   ,
                   and
                   cannot
                   be
                   done
                   arbitrarilie
                   ,
                   without
                   oppression
                   ,
                   which
                   truth
                   is
                   ingraven
                   on
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   nature
                   :
                   For
                   Festus
                   ,
                   a
                   heathen
                   Man
                   Acts
                   25
                   :
                   27.
                   could
                   say
                   ,
                   It
                   seemeth
                   to
                   me
                   unreasonable
                   to
                   send
                   a
                   Prisoner
                   and
                   not
                   withal
                   to
                   signifie
                   the
                   crime
                   laid
                   against
                   him
                   ;
                   yet
                   am
                   I
                   sentenced
                   and
                   sent
                   in
                   fetters
                   to
                   a
                   Congregation
                   ,
                   without
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   being
                   charged
                   with
                   any
                   crime
                   ,
                   And
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   are
                   left
                   to
                   collect
                   the
                   reason
                   of
                   this
                   Censure
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   If
                   my
                   Confinement
                   relate
                   not
                   to
                   any
                   crime
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   needs
                   relate
                   to
                   a
                   designe
                   ,
                   which
                   designe
                   is
                   obvious
                   to
                   Common
                   sense
                   ,
                   viz.
                   th●t
                   I
                   should
                   preach
                   and
                   exercise
                   the
                   Office
                   of
                   my
                   Ministrie
                   ,
                   whollie
                   at
                   the
                   appointment
                   &
                   disposal
                   of
                   the
                   Civil
                   Magistrat
                   ;
                   and
                   a
                   sentence
                   of
                   Confinement
                   is
                   less
                   obvious
                   to
                   debate
                   and
                   dispute
                   by
                   the
                   Subjects
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   more
                   easily
                   goe
                   downe
                   with
                   any
                   simple
                   man
                   ,
                   than
                   an
                   express
                   command
                   to
                   preach
                   ,
                   grounded
                   on
                   his
                   Maj.
                   Royal
                   Prerogative
                   and
                   Supremacie
                   ,
                   and
                   cannot
                   readily
                   be
                   refused
                   by
                   any
                   ,
                   unless
                   a
                   man
                   make
                   himself
                   to
                   be
                   constructed
                   ,
                   
                   a
                   squimish
                   wild
                   Phanatick
                   ,
                   and
                   expose
                   himself
                   to
                   great
                   sufferings
                   ;
                   so
                   this
                   Confinment
                   ,
                   which
                   hath
                   both
                   his
                   Maj.
                   Prerogative
                   and
                   Supremacie
                   in
                   Ecclesiastick
                   matters
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   comes
                   to
                   me
                   in
                   roome
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   directly
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Peoples
                   Call
                   ,
                   and
                   Presbyteries
                   Authoritie
                   and
                   other
                   Ecclesiastick
                   Appointment
                   .
                   Now
                   this
                   designe
                   ,
                   however
                   closely
                   covered
                   ,
                   I
                   dare
                   not
                   in
                   Conscience
                   ,
                   yea
                   I
                   cannot
                   (
                   with
                   the
                   preservation
                   of
                   my
                   Judgment
                   and
                   Principles
                   )
                   concurre
                   with
                   ,
                   or
                   be
                   consentient
                   thereto
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   By
                   the
                   Confinment
                   I
                   am
                   put
                   to
                   an
                   open
                   shame
                   before
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   particularly
                   in
                   that
                   place
                   ,
                   where
                   I
                   am
                   permitted
                   to
                   preach
                   the
                   Gospel
                   :
                   For
                   what
                   weight
                   can
                   my
                   preaching
                   or
                   ministerial
                   Acts
                   of
                   Discipline
                   and
                   Government
                   have
                   ,
                   while
                   I
                   my self
                   am
                   handled
                   and
                   dealt
                   with
                   as
                   a
                   Malefactour
                   and
                   Transgressour
                   ,
                   a
                   Rebel
                   or
                   Traitour
                   to
                   my
                   Prince
                   &
                   Nation
                   ?
                   Or
                   how
                   can
                   I
                   preach
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   freely
                   and
                   boldly
                   against
                   the
                   ●innes
                   of
                   the
                   time
                   (
                   as
                   against
                   Profanness
                   ,
                   Errour
                   ,
                   Injustice
                   and
                   Oppression
                   )
                   as
                   Ministers
                   ought
                   impartially
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   while
                   I
                   am
                   kept
                   under
                   a
                   perpetual
                   check
                   of
                   the
                   sword
                   of
                   the
                   Magistrat
                   at
                   my
                   throat
                   ?
                   This
                   to
                   me
                   is
                   not
                   preaching
                   ,
                   but
                   an
                   over-awed
                   discourse
                   :
                   Morover
                   ,
                   I
                   become
                   a
                   prey
                   for
                   any
                   malicious
                   prejudicat
                   hearer
                   ,
                   who
                   shall
                   happen
                   to
                   accuse
                   and
                   informe
                   against
                   me
                   .
                   Can
                   I
                   be
                   answerable
                   to
                   God
                   who
                   sent
                   me
                   ,
                   to
                   render
                   up
                   my self
                   willingly
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   servant
                   of
                   men
                   ?
                   Were
                   not
                   this
                   to
                   cut-out
                   my
                   owne
                   tongue
                   with
                   my
                   owne
                   hands
                   ?
                   5.
                   
                   This
                   Confinment
                   is
                   not
                   simplie
                   or
                   mainly
                   of
                   my
                   Person
                   ,
                   (
                   which
                   sentence
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   so
                   ,
                   I
                   should
                   most
                   willingly
                   undergo
                   )
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   Office
                   it self
                   (
                   the
                   imprisonment
                   of
                   which
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   sadder
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   than
                   any
                   personal
                   suffering
                   whatsoever
                   )
                   while
                   1.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   of
                   me
                   alone
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Presbyterian
                   Ministers
                   in
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   a
                   very
                   few
                   only
                   excepted
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   While
                   the
                   propagation
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   by
                   the
                   personal
                   restraint
                   of
                   us
                   all
                   is
                   manifestly
                   obstructed
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   We
                   are
                   cut
                   off
                   from
                   the
                   discharge
                   of
                   many
                   necessary
                   duties
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   owe
                   to
                   the
                   Nation
                   and
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   specially
                   at
                   such
                   a
                   time
                   ,
                   while
                   she
                   is
                   in
                   hazard
                   to
                   be
                   swallowed
                   up
                   with
                   a
                   swarm
                   of
                   
                     Iesuits
                     ,
                     Quakers
                  
                   and
                   other
                   damnable
                   Subverters
                   of
                   the
                   Truth
                   ;
                   and
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   yet
                   more
                   )
                   while
                   three
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   are
                   groaning
                   under
                   ●he
                   want
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   faithfully
                   preached
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   few
                   Shirs
                   only
                   here
                   in
                   the
                   West
                   are
                   made
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   ,
                   the
                   Common
                   Goal
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   permitted
                   to
                   preach
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   By
                   this
                   Confinment
                   ,
                   I
                   lose
                   an
                   essential
                   part
                   of
                   my
                   Ministerie
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   exercise
                   of
                   Jurisdiction
                   and
                   Church
                   Government
                   ;
                   which
                   yet
                   
                     Mr
                     Baxter
                  
                   ,
                   (
                   a
                   very
                   favourable
                   non-conformist
                   )
                   asserts
                   to
                   be
                   as
                   essential
                   to
                   the
                   Office
                   of
                   a
                   Minister
                   ,
                   as
                   Preaching
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ;
                   The
                   staff
                   being
                   as
                   needful
                   to
                   the
                   shepherd
                   ,
                   as
                   either
                   the
                   pigg
                   or
                   the
                   horne
                   is
                   ;
                   so
                   sayes
                   the
                   Scripture
                   of
                   preaching
                   Elders
                   Acts.
                   20.28
                   .
                   The
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   hath
                   made
                   you
                   Overseers
                   or
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   no
                   less
                   then
                   Teachers
                   ;
                   a
                   principal
                   par●
                   of
                   which
                   Government
                   is
                   Ordination
                   of
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   for
                   preservation
                   of
                   a
                   succession
                   of
                   faithful
                   men
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ;
                   whereof
                   by
                   the
                   Act
                   of
                   Confinment
                   (
                   as
                   also
                   is
                   expresly
                   provided
                   by
                   the
                   last
                   c●ause
                   of
                   the
                   last
                   Act
                   )
                   we
                   are
                   intentionally
                   deprived
                   for
                   ever
                   ,
                   while
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   force
                   :
                   In
                   loseing
                   of
                   which
                   one
                   branch
                   of
                   our
                   Government
                   ,
                   we
                   undo
                   our
                   own
                   cause
                   with
                   our
                   owne
                   hands
                   .
                   I
                   remember
                   the
                   first
                   thing
                   the
                   ambitious
                   Romane
                   Clergie
                   invaded
                   and
                   usurped
                   ,
                   was
                   the
                   Jurisdiction
                   and
                   Authoritie
                   of
                   Presbyters
                   ,
                   turning
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   into
                   the
                   Prelats
                   jurney
                   men
                   ,
                   making
                   Curates
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   only
                   for
                   preaching
                   and
                   intimating
                   the
                   Bishops
                   mandats
                   ,
                   And
                   what
                   else
                   doe
                   I
                   in
                   this
                   case
                   ,
                   but
                   make
                   the
                   Ministerie
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   in
                   my
                   Person
                   Immediatly
                   dependant
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   exercise
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   arbitriment
                   of
                   the
                   Civil
                   Magistrat
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   5.
                   
                   As
                   for
                   the
                   Permission
                   and
                   Allowance
                   I
                   have
                   to
                   preach
                   ▪
                   when
                   confined
                   ,
                   This
                   Permission
                   seemeth
                   very
                   fair
                   ,
                   while
                   I
                   look
                   on
                   it
                   abstractly
                   ,
                   without
                   relation
                   to
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   Particular
                   circumstances
                   of
                   the
                   Act
                   ;
                   for
                   this
                   would
                   look
                   like
                   opening
                   the
                   door
                   in
                   part
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Magistrat
                   himself
                   had
                   shut
                   ;
                   but
                   while
                   I
                   take
                   it
                   complexly
                   with
                   what
                   else
                   is
                   joyned
                   with
                   it
                   ,
                   it
                   doth
                   presently
                   carry
                   another
                   ●ace
                   ,
                   like
                   some
                   pictures
                   or
                   medals
                   that
                   have
                   two
                   or
                   three
                   different
                   aspects
                   to
                   the
                   eyes
                   of
                   the
                   beholder
                   :
                   For
                   Permission
                   to
                   preach
                   in
                   any
                   vacant
                   Church
                   within
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   is
                   so
                   very
                   great
                   a
                   favour
                   ,
                   as
                   for
                   which
                   I
                   would
                   desire
                   to
                   bless
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   thank
                   hi●
                   Maj.
                   most
                   heartily
                   :
                   But
                   take
                   it
                   without
                   the
                   praevious
                   Call
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   the
                   Authoritie
                   and
                   Assistance
                   of
                   a
                   Presbyterie
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   had
                   ;
                   and
                   take
                   it
                   without
                   the
                   exercise
                   of
                   Discipline
                   and
                   Government
                   ,
                   but
                   what
                   is
                   Congregational
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   ●ame
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   take
                   it
                   with
                   the
                   Confinment
                   and
                   other
                   claggs
                   and
                   cavea●s
                   ,
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   2.
                   
                   Act
                   ,
                   Or
                   take
                   it
                   with
                   the
                   burden
                   of
                   being
                   obliged
                   to
                   follow
                   all
                   matters
                   (
                   formerly
                   referable
                   to
                   Presbyteries
                   and
                   Synods
                   )
                   before
                   these
                   Presbyteries
                   and
                   Synods
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   now
                   constitute
                   by
                   Bishops
                   and
                   their
                   De●egats
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   nothing
                   but
                   that
                   same
                   Accommodation
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   formerly
                   had
                   in
                   our
                   offer
                   from
                   the
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   and
                   did
                   refuse
                   :
                   And
                   take
                   it
                   yet
                   with
                   the
                   robbing
                   of
                   our
                   owne
                   Congregations
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   the
                   depriving
                   of
                   three
                   parts
                   of
                   foure
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   Land
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   I
                   have
                   it
                   to
                   consider
                   ,
                   whether
                   this
                   my
                   Permission
                   to
                   preach
                   be
                   not
                   the
                   putting
                   of
                   my
                   neck
                   under
                   a
                   heavier
                   yoke
                   ,
                   than
                   it
                   could
                   be
                   under
                   before
                   .
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   The
                   last
                   Reason
                   (
                   for
                   brevity
                   )
                   is
                   from
                   the
                   Affinity
                   with
                   and
                   dependance
                   this
                   Act
                   of
                   his
                   Maj.
                   Royal
                   Indulgence
                   hath
                   upon
                   the
                   late
                   explanatorie
                   Act
                   of
                   his
                   Maj.
                   Supremacie
                   ,
                   (
                   which
                   I
                   desire
                   with
                   sorrow
                   of
                   heart
                   to
                   look
                   upon
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   greatest
                   Incroachment
                   can
                   be
                   made
                   upon
                   the
                   Crown
                   and
                   Authority
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   only
                   King
                   and
                   Lawgiver
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   upon
                   Earth
                   )
                   as
                   will
                   be
                   evident
                   by
                   comparing
                   the
                   two
                   Acts
                   together
                   ;
                   For
                   the
                   Act
                   of
                   his
                   Maj.
                   Supremacie
                   (
                   besides
                   the
                   narrative
                   )
                   containes
                   two
                   principal
                   parts
                   ,
                   viz.
                   (
                   1
                   )
                   The
                   Assertorie
                   of
                   his
                   Maj.
                   Supremacie
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   main
                   Theam
                   proposed
                   to
                   be
                   explained
                   ,
                   in
                   these
                   Words
                   ▪
                   
                     The
                     Estates
                     of
                     Parliament
                     do
                     hereby
                     Enact
                     ,
                     Assert
                     and
                     Declare
                     ,
                     that
                     His
                  
                   Majest
                   .
                   
                     hath
                     the
                     supreame
                     Authoritie
                     and
                     Supremacie
                     over
                     all
                     Persons
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     all
                     Causes
                     Ecclesiastick
                     ▪
                     within
                     this
                     Kingdom
                     .
                  
                   (
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   Explanatorie
                   part
                   followes
                   ,
                   in
                   so
                   many
                   most
                   comprehensive
                   and
                   extensive
                   Branches
                   and
                   Articles
                   ,
                   thus
                   :
                   
                     That
                     by
                     vertue
                     thereof
                     the
                     Ordering
                     and
                     Disposal
                     of
                     the
                     external
                     Government
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     doth
                     properly
                     belong
                     to
                     his
                  
                   Maj.
                   
                     and
                     his
                     Successours
                     ,
                     as
                     an
                     inherent
                     righ●
                     of
                     the
                     Crown
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     his
                  
                   Maj.
                   
                     and
                     Successours
                     may
                     Settle
                     ,
                     Enact
                     &
                     Emit
                     such
                     Constitutions
                     ,
                     Acts
                     &
                     Orders
                     ,
                     concerning
                     the
                     Administration
                     of
                     the
                     external
                     Government
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Persons
                     employed
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     and
                     concerning
                     all
                     Ecclesiastical
                     meetings
                     and
                     matters
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     proposed
                     and
                     determined
                     therein
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     in
                     their
                     Royal
                     Wisdome
                     shall
                     ●hink
                     fit
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Againe
                   the
                   Act
                   of
                   his
                   Maj
                   Royal
                   Indulgence
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   exercise
                   and
                   actual
                   application
                   of
                   his
                   Supremacie
                   in
                   matters
                   Ecclesiastick
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   taken
                   up
                   in
                   these
                   particulars
                   comprehensively
                   .
                   (
                   1
                   )
                   The
                   nomination
                   and
                   election
                   of
                   such
                   and
                   such
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   to
                   such
                   and
                   such
                   respective
                   places
                   .
                   (
                   2
                   )
                   A
                   power
                   to
                   plant
                   and
                   transplant
                   ,
                   put
                   out
                   and
                   put
                   in
                   Ministers
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   (
                   3
                   )
                   The
                   framing
                   and
                   prescribing
                   Rules
                   and
                   Instructions
                   ,
                   for
                   limiting
                   Ministers
                   in
                   the
                   exercise
                   of
                   the
                   Ministerial
                   Office.
                   (
                   4
                   )
                   The
                   ordaining
                   Inferiour
                   Magistrats
                   ,
                   as
                   Sherifs
                   ,
                   Justices
                   ,
                   &c.
                   to
                   
                   informe
                   the
                   Councel
                   every
                   six
                   moneths
                   ,
                   under
                   highest
                   paines
                   ,
                   anent
                   the
                   carriage
                   of
                   Indulged
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   they
                   observe
                   the
                   foresaid
                   Rules
                   .
                   (
                   5
                   )
                   The
                   Confining
                   of
                   licensed
                   Ministers
                   to
                   one
                   small
                   Corner
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   and
                   declaring
                   all
                   other
                   Places
                   and
                   Congregations
                   whatsoever
                   within
                   this
                   Nation
                   to
                   be
                   uncapable
                   of
                   any
                   share
                   of
                   this
                   Royal
                   Favour
                   ,
                   except
                   such
                   places
                   only
                   as
                   are
                   exptesly
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   Act
                   itself
                   .
                   Now
                   ,
                   that
                   these
                   Particulars
                   of
                   the
                   Act
                   of
                   Indulgence
                   are
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   nature
                   and
                   kinde
                   with
                   the
                   Articles
                   Explanatorie
                   of
                   his
                   Maj.
                   Supremacie
                   ,
                   will
                   demonstratively
                   appear
                   by
                   this
                   plaine
                   Argument
                   ,
                   
                     viz.
                     To
                     Settle
                     ,
                     Enact
                     ,
                     Emit
                     Constitutions
                     ,
                     Acts
                     and
                     Orders
                     concerning
                     Matters
                     ,
                     Meetings
                     and
                     Persons
                     Ecclesiastick
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     their
                     Royal
                     pleasure
                     ,
                  
                   is
                   the
                   very
                   substance
                   and
                   definition
                   of
                   his
                   Majest
                   .
                   Supremacie
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   explained
                   by
                   his
                   Estates
                   of
                   Parliament
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   Act
                   of
                   his
                   Majest
                   .
                   Indulgence
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   whole
                   five
                   fornamed
                   particulars
                   thereof
                   ,
                   is
                   only
                   to
                   Settle
                   ,
                   Enact
                   and
                   Emit
                   such
                   Constitutions
                   ,
                   Acts
                   and
                   Orders
                   ,
                   concerning
                   matters
                   ,
                   and
                   Meetings
                   ,
                   and
                   Persons
                   Ecclesiastical
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   Royal
                   pleasure
                   :
                   Therefore
                   the
                   Act
                   of
                   his
                   Maj.
                   Indulgence
                   is
                   the
                   substance
                   and
                   definition
                   of
                   his
                   Maj.
                   Supremacie
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   explained
                   by
                   his
                   Estates
                   of
                   Parliament
                   .
                   The
                   Rules
                   and
                   Instructions
                   for
                   limiting
                   Ministers
                   in
                   the
                   exercise
                   of
                   their
                   Office
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   two
                   forenamed
                   Particulars
                   of
                   the
                   Indulgence
                   ,
                   are
                   such
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   declare
                   I
                   cannot
                   accept
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   favour
                   whatsoever
                   ,
                   upon
                   such
                   termes
                   and
                   conditions
                   ;
                   because
                   they
                   containe
                   the
                   down-right
                   exercise
                   of
                   Erastianisme
                   (
                   as
                   I
                   humbly
                   conceive
                   ;
                   and
                   a
                   discretive
                   judgment
                   of
                   such
                   Acts
                   as
                   a
                   man
                   resolving
                   to
                   practise
                   can
                   not
                   be
                   denyed
                   him
                   ,
                   unless
                   men
                   be
                   turned
                   into
                   bruits
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   be
                   ruled
                   no
                   more
                   as
                   reasonable
                   creatures
                   )
                   namely
                   ,
                   the
                   Magistrat
                   by
                   his
                   proper
                   and
                   elicit
                   Acts
                   ,
                   doing
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   purely
                   Spiritual
                   and
                   Ecclesiastick
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   Nomothetick
                   Head
                   and
                   Lawgiver
                   ,
                   framing
                   such
                   Lawes
                   and
                   Constitutions
                   Ecclesiastick
                   ,
                   as
                   are
                   not
                   competent
                   for
                   any
                   Ministerial
                   or
                   Declarative
                   Power
                   to
                   enact
                   or
                   impose
                   ;
                   but
                   of
                   that
                   Power
                   only
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   absolutely
                   Soveraigne
                   :
                   and
                   whatsoever
                   will
                   militat
                   against
                   an
                   Ecclesiastick
                   Person
                   ,
                   to
                   arrogat
                   to
                   himself
                   to
                   be
                   Christs
                   Vicar
                   on
                   Earth
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   visible
                   Head
                   ,
                   to
                   give
                   and
                   make
                   Lawes
                   for
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   pleasure
                   ;
                   The
                   same
                   also
                   will
                   make
                   much
                   against
                   any
                   other
                   ,
                   though
                   the
                   greatest
                   in
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   to
                   assume
                   to
                   himself
                   this
                   Prerogative
                   ,
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   he
                   can
                   produce
                   no
                   divine
                   warrant
                   for
                   this
                   claime
                   .
                   A
                   more
                   particular
                   consideration
                   of
                   these
                   Rules
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   Particulars
                   ,
                   I
                   must
                   needs
                   (
                   for
                   brevity
                   )
                   forbear
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     My
                     Noble
                     Lord.
                  
                   HAving
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   singleness
                   of
                   my
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   trust
                   without
                   any
                   just
                   ground
                   of
                   offence
                   ,
                   given
                   this
                   short
                   and
                   sober
                   account
                   of
                   the
                   Reasons
                   ,
                   why
                   I
                   have
                   not
                   made
                   use
                   of
                   his
                   Majest
                   .
                   Royal
                   favour
                   and
                   Indulgence
                   ,
                   And
                   being
                   fully
                   perswaded
                   in
                   my
                   Conscience
                   ,
                   that
                   both
                   Magistracie
                   and
                   Ministery
                   are
                   Gods
                   Ordinance
                   ,
                   &
                   no
                   wayes
                   destructive
                   ,
                   but
                   mutually
                   helpful
                   one
                   to
                   another
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   I
                   can
                   not
                   but
                   earnestly
                   long
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   who
                   hath
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   Kings
                   and
                   Rulers
                   in
                   his
                   hand
                   ,
                   would
                   put
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   heart
                   of
                   our
                   great
                   Soveraigne
                   (
                   and
                   in
                   your
                   Gr's
                   heart
                   to
                   be
                   instrumental
                   therein
                   )
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   grant
                   us
                   ,
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   libertie
                   to
                   make
                   full
                   proof
                   of
                   that
                   Ministery
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   given
                   us
                   for
                   edification
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   for
                   destruction
                   ;
                   that
                   we
                   might
                   have
                   the
                   opportunitie
                   to
                   make
                   it
                   appear
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Government
                   ,
                   
                   which
                   the
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   hath
                   appointed
                   in
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   doth
                   well
                   consist
                   and
                   agree
                   with
                   the
                   Magistrats
                   Civil
                   Government
                   in
                   the
                   State
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   I
                   and
                   all
                   others
                   ,
                   my
                   outted
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   may
                   have
                   access
                   to
                   our
                   former
                   Charges
                   ,
                   or
                   other
                   Congregations
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   shall
                   have
                   opportunity
                   of
                   a
                   cordial
                   Invitation
                   from
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   assistance
                   and
                   help
                   authoritatively
                   of
                   lawful
                   Church
                   ●udicatories
                   ,
                   until
                   such
                   time
                   as
                   God
                   shall
                   grant
                   a
                   patent
                   way
                   to
                   returne
                   to
                   our
                   own
                   Charges
                   .
                   (
                   2.
                   )
                   And
                   that
                   Presbyterian
                   Ministers
                   may
                   have
                   access
                   to
                   his
                   Maj.
                   for
                   representing
                   just
                   grievances
                   ,
                   which
                   press
                   heavily
                   our
                   Consciences
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   consciences
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   his
                   Maj.
                   loyal
                   and
                   faithful
                   Subjects
                   in
                   the
                   Land.
                   In
                   granting
                   of
                   which
                   necessary
                   and
                   just
                   desire
                   ,
                   I
                   your
                   Gr's
                   .
                   Servant
                   shall
                   be
                   a
                   humble
                   Supplicant
                   at
                   the
                   Throne
                   of
                   Grace
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   preservation
                   of
                   his
                   Maj.
                   Person
                   ,
                   the
                   establishing
                   of
                   his
                   Throne
                   in
                   righteousness
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   would
                   poure
                   forth
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   righteous
                   judgment
                   on
                   your
                   Grace
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   may
                   be
                   blest
                   ,
                   and
                   your
                   Grace
                   may
                   finde
                   mercie
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   visitation
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     J.
                     BURNET
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           By
           this
           free
           and
           faithful
           Testimony
           ,
           we
           see
           what
           Reasons
           moved
           him
           not
           to
           accept
           of
           this
           supposed
           favour
           ;
           and
           particularly
           we
           may
           observe
           ,
           that
           one
           maine
           Reason
           was
           ,
           the
           Relation
           and
           Affinitie
           ,
           that
           was
           betwixt
           the
           Act
           of
           Indulgence
           ,
           and
           the
           Explicatory
           Act
           of
           Supremacie
           ;
           so
           that
           who
           ever
           accepted
           of
           this
           Indulgence
           ,
           could
           not
           but
           be
           looked
           upon
           as
           virtually
           and
           materially
           (
           at
           least
           )
           approving
           and
           consenting
           to
           the
           Supremacie
           ;
           &
           what
           iniquity
           lyeth
           wrapped-up
           in
           this
           ,
           a
           few
           words
           could
           not
           express
           .
        
         
           But
           Moreover
           there
           were
           Ten
           Ministers
           (
           I
           suppose
           worthie
           
             Mr
             Iohn
             Burnet
          
           forementioned
           was
           one
           of
           them
           )
           who
           did
           meet
           together
           upon
           the
           same
           account
           ,
           to
           draw
           up
           reasons
           of
           their
           refusing
           the
           Indulgence
           ,
           to
           be
           presented
           unto
           the
           Councel
           :
           But
           though
           the
           Paper
           was
           drawn
           up
           and
           subscribed
           ;
           yet
           I
           did
           not
           hear
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           presented
           .
           However
           ,
           because
           it
           may
           also
           contribute
           some
           light
           and
           confirmation
           ,
           I
           shall
           set
           it
           down
           here
           ,
           as
           I
           had
           it
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   ALL
                   of
                   us
                   being
                   concerned
                   and
                   reached
                   by
                   the
                   late
                   Act
                   of
                   Indulgence
                   and
                   Confinement
                   ,
                   &
                   some
                   of
                   us
                   being
                   already
                   cited
                   to
                   give
                   an
                   account
                   ,
                   why
                   we
                   have
                   not
                   accepted
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   do
                   humblie
                   desire
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   fear
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   (
                   who
                   standeth
                   in
                   the
                   Congregation
                   of
                   the
                   Mighty
                   ,
                   and
                   judgeth
                   among
                   the
                   Gods
                   )
                   to
                   give
                   this
                   true
                   ,
                   sober
                   and
                   ingenous
                   relation
                   of
                   the
                   Reasons
                   ,
                   which
                   lye
                   weighty
                   on
                   our
                   Consciences
                   ,
                   and
                   binde
                   us
                   up
                   from
                   compliance
                   with
                   your
                   LL.
                   Commands
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   ;
                   briefly
                   premitting
                   first
                   .
                   That
                   our
                   non-compearance
                   hath
                   not
                   flowed
                   from
                   any
                   contempt
                   of
                   ,
                   or
                   disrespect
                   unto
                   Authority
                   (
                   which
                   we
                   alwayes
                   highly
                   esteem
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   as
                   our
                   Consciences
                   bear
                   us
                   witness
                   ,
                   resolving
                   through
                   grace
                   to
                   submit
                   thereto
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   Lawful
                   )
                   but
                   from
                   the
                   apprehension
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   conceived
                   of
                   the
                   hazard
                   of
                   our
                   Ministrie
                   and
                   Persons
                   thereby
                   ,
                   lest
                   by
                   our
                   personal
                   appearance
                   ,
                   and
                   signifying
                   our
                   reasons
                   coram
                   ,
                   we
                   might
                   have
                   probably
                   irritated
                   your
                   
                     LL.
                     Secondly
                  
                   .
                   That
                   we
                   be
                   not
                   mistaken
                   ,
                   as
                   denying
                   to
                   his
                   Maj.
                   his
                   just
                   power
                   ,
                   in
                   reference
                   to
                   Ecclesiastick
                   matters
                   ,
                   we
                   do
                   heartily
                   and
                   with
                   great
                   alacrity
                   acknowledge
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Civil
                   Magistrat
                   hath
                   a
                   power
                   
                     circa
                     sacra
                  
                   ,
                   objectively
                   Ecclesiastick
                   ;
                   so
                   as
                   he
                   by
                   his
                   Royal
                   Authority
                   may
                   enjoine
                   ,
                   that
                   whatsoever
                   is
                   commanded
                   by
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   
                   heaven
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   diligently
                   done
                   for
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   heaven
                   :
                   Which
                   power
                   is
                   only
                   cumulative
                   and
                   auxiliary
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   not
                   privative
                   nor
                   destructive
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   exercised
                   alwayes
                   
                     modo
                     civili
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   to
                   the
                   reasons
                   amongst
                   many
                   ,
                   which
                   might
                   be
                   adduced
                   (
                   not
                   willing
                   to
                   trouble
                   your
                   
                     L
                     L.
                  
                   with
                   prolixitie
                   )
                   we
                   humblie
                   propose
                   these
                   few
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   our
                   blessed
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Mediator
                   ,
                   the
                   only
                   Head
                   ,
                   King
                   and
                   Law-giver
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   Church
                   ,
                   hath
                   committed
                   all
                   Ministerial
                   Power
                   and
                   Authority
                   for
                   Government
                   of
                   his
                   House
                   ,
                   to
                   his
                   own
                   Church-Officers
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   first
                   proper
                   Subject
                   and
                   Receptacle
                   thereof
                   Ioh.
                   20
                   :
                   21.
                   
                   Matth.
                   16
                   :
                   19.
                   and
                   18
                   :
                   18
                   ,
                   20.
                   and
                   28
                   :
                   v.
                   18
                   ,
                   19
                   ,
                   20.
                   2
                   
                   Cor.
                   10
                   :
                   8.
                   
                   But
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Act
                   explanatory
                   of
                   his
                   Maj.
                   Supremacie
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   whereupon
                   this
                   Act
                   of
                   Indulgence
                   is
                   founded
                   ,
                   doth
                   ascribe
                   this
                   Power
                   to
                   His
                   Maj.
                   and
                   His
                   Successours
                   ,
                   as
                   an
                   inherent
                   right
                   of
                   the
                   Crown
                   ;
                   and
                   actually
                   invests
                   him
                   with
                   the
                   formal
                   exercise
                   thereof
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   Person
                   ,
                   deriving
                   and
                   conveying
                   the
                   same
                   to
                   others
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   in
                   his
                   Royal
                   Wisdom
                   shall
                   think
                   fit
                   :
                   And
                   that
                   the
                   Act
                   of
                   Indulgence
                   appeareth
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Exercise
                   and
                   Actual
                   Application
                   of
                   the
                   Supremacie
                   in
                   Matters
                   Ecclesiastick
                   ,
                   is
                   obvious
                   by
                   comparing
                   the
                   two
                   Acts
                   together
                   ;
                   namely
                   in
                   these
                   3.
                   
                   Particulars
                   ,
                   (
                   1.
                   )
                   The
                   Nomination
                   and
                   Election
                   of
                   such
                   and
                   such
                   Ministers
                   to
                   such
                   and
                   such
                   respective
                   Congregations
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   without
                   the
                   previous
                   Call
                   of
                   the
                   People
                   ,
                   and
                   Power
                   of
                   lawful
                   Church-Judicatories
                   ;
                   which
                   supposeth
                   the
                   Civil
                   Magistrat
                   to
                   have
                   Authority
                   to
                   judge
                   of
                   the
                   sutableness
                   of
                   Ministers
                   Gifts
                   and
                   Qualifications
                   ,
                   to
                   labour
                   among
                   such
                   and
                   such
                   people
                   .
                   (
                   2.
                   )
                   A
                   power
                   to
                   plant
                   and
                   transplant
                   ,
                   to
                   put-out
                   and
                   to
                   put-in
                   Ministers
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   actually
                   clothing
                   Persons
                   meerly
                   civil
                   with
                   Power
                   for
                   that
                   effect
                   .
                   (
                   3.
                   )
                   The
                   framing
                   and
                   prescribing
                   Ecclesiastick
                   Canons
                   and
                   Instructions
                   ,
                   for
                   regulating
                   the
                   exercise
                   of
                   the
                   Ministerial
                   Office
                   :
                   all
                   which
                   are
                   proper
                   ,
                   intrinsick
                   and
                   formal
                   Acts
                   of
                   Church-power
                   ,
                   belonging
                   by
                   vertue
                   of
                   Christs
                   Institution
                   to
                   Church-Officers
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Although
                   we
                   do
                   freely
                   disallow
                   and
                   condemne
                   all
                   tumultuary
                   and
                   seditious
                   Meetings
                   (
                   amongst
                   which
                   it
                   is
                   sad
                   and
                   grievous
                   that
                   the
                   peacable
                   Meetings
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   people
                   ,
                   for
                   Worship
                   and
                   hearing
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   soundly
                   preached
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   reckoned
                   )
                   yet
                   are
                   we
                   so
                   convinced
                   and
                   perswaded
                   in
                   our
                   hearts
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   blessing
                   ,
                   attending
                   the
                   preaching
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   though
                   not
                   in
                   a
                   publick
                   Paroch-Church
                   ;
                   as
                   that
                   we
                   judge
                   the
                   narra●ive
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   Act
                   goes
                   neer
                   to
                   involve
                   the
                   Accepters
                   of
                   this
                   Indulgence
                   in
                   an
                   interpretative
                   condemning
                   of
                   the
                   saids
                   Meetings
                   ;
                   which
                   we
                   in
                   Conscience
                   da●
                   not
                   do
                   ,
                   being
                   commanded
                   to
                   abstaine
                   fom
                   all
                   appearance
                   of
                   evil
                   1
                   Thes.
                   5
                   :
                   22.
                   
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   There
                   being
                   a
                   standing
                   relation
                   betwixt
                   us
                   and
                   those
                   flocks
                   ,
                   over
                   which
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   hath
                   made
                   us
                   Overseers
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   Christs
                   Institution
                   in
                   his
                   word
                   ▪
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   which
                   tye
                   engageth
                   us
                   ,
                   to
                   have
                   special
                   regard
                   to
                   these
                   flocks
                   ,
                   until
                   that
                   be
                   dissolved
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   power
                   ,
                   that
                   made
                   it
                   up
                   and
                   gave
                   it
                   a
                   being
                   ;
                   besides
                   that
                   by
                   keeping
                   us
                   from
                   our
                   Charges
                   ,
                   a
                   wide
                   door
                   is
                   opened
                   to
                   Errour
                   ,
                   Atheisme
                   and
                   Prophanity
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   disabled
                   to
                   discharge
                   the
                   trust
                   ,
                   committed
                   to
                   us
                   by
                   Christ
                   ,
                   for
                   which
                   we
                   must
                   be
                   answerable
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   great
                   day
                   of
                   accounts
                   :
                   What
                   a
                   grief
                   must
                   it
                   be
                   to
                   the
                   people
                   to
                   have
                   their
                   own
                   Lawful
                   Pastours
                   shut-up
                   in
                   a
                   Corner
                   ,
                   whereby
                   both
                   we
                   and
                   they
                   are
                   put
                   out
                   of
                   a
                   Capacity
                   for
                   performing
                   of
                   those
                   duties
                   ,
                   which
                   tend
                   to
                   our
                   mutual
                   Comfort
                   and
                   Edification
                   ;
                   which
                   no
                   doubt
                   is
                   
                   much
                   aggravated
                   by
                   the
                   Intrusion
                   of
                   others
                   ,
                   whom
                   they
                   cannot
                   acknowledge
                   as
                   their
                   Lawful
                   Pastors
                   ,
                   they
                   looking
                   on
                   the
                   former
                   relation
                   ,
                   as
                   yet
                   in
                   force
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Though
                   we
                   be
                   far
                   from
                   questioning
                   the
                   Magistrats
                   just
                   power
                   to
                   confine
                   any
                   of
                   his
                   Subjects
                   within
                   his
                   Dominions
                   ;
                   yet
                   there
                   are
                   several
                   things
                   in
                   the
                   present
                   complex
                   case
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   do
                   humblie
                   desire
                   to
                   present
                   to
                   your
                   
                     L
                     L.
                  
                   as
                   burdensome
                   to
                   our
                   Consciences
                   ,
                   as
                   (
                   1.
                   )
                   That
                   this
                   Confinement
                   is
                   not
                   simplie
                   of
                   our
                   Persons
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   the
                   Ministrie
                   it self
                   ,
                   the
                   Imprisonment
                   of
                   which
                   should
                   be
                   sadder
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   than
                   any
                   personal
                   suffering
                   whatsomever
                   :
                   while
                   ,
                   First
                   ,
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   of
                   one
                   or
                   two
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Presbyterian
                   Ministers
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   a
                   very
                   few
                   only
                   excepted
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   While
                   the
                   Propagation
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   personal
                   restraint
                   of
                   us
                   all
                   ,
                   is
                   manifestly
                   obstructed
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   We
                   are
                   cut
                   off
                   from
                   the
                   discharge
                   of
                   many
                   necessarie
                   duties
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   owe
                   to
                   this
                   National
                   Church
                   ;
                   and
                   specially
                   at
                   such
                   a
                   time
                   ,
                   when
                   so
                   much
                   in
                   hazard
                   to
                   be
                   swallowed
                   up
                   with
                   the
                   floud
                   of
                   
                     Iesuits
                     ,
                     Quakers
                  
                   and
                   other
                   damnable
                   subverters
                   of
                   the
                   Truth
                   ;
                   and
                   which
                   is
                   yet
                   more
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   three
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   are
                   groaning
                   under
                   the
                   want
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   faithfully
                   preached
                   .
                   As
                   also
                   by
                   this
                   Confinement
                   ,
                   we
                   lose
                   the
                   exercise
                   of
                   an
                   essential
                   part
                   of
                   our
                   Ministrie
                   viz.
                   Jurisdiction
                   and
                   Church-Government
                   ,
                   a
                   Principal
                   part
                   whereof
                   is
                   Ordination
                   of
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   for
                   preservation
                   of
                   a
                   succession
                   of
                   faithful
                   men
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   whereof
                   by
                   this
                   Act
                   of
                   confinement
                   (
                   as
                   is
                   also
                   expresly
                   provided
                   by
                   the
                   last
                   clause
                   of
                   the
                   last
                   Act
                   )
                   we
                   are
                   intentionally
                   deprived
                   for
                   ever
                   ,
                   while
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   force
                   ;
                   in
                   loseing
                   of
                   which
                   ,
                   we
                   do
                   burie
                   our
                   cause
                   with
                   our
                   own
                   hands
                   (
                   2.
                   )
                   We
                   cannot
                   but
                   sadly
                   regrate
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   Physical
                   restraint
                   is
                   put
                   upon
                   Papists
                   &
                   Quakers
                   ,
                   yea
                   while
                   their
                   Meetings
                   and
                   Conventicles
                   have
                   been
                   found
                   and
                   known
                   ,
                   yet
                   not
                   all
                   quarrelled
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   Meetings
                   of
                   Orthodox
                   Protestants
                   hunted
                   ,
                   pursued
                   and
                   obstructed
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   great
                   griefe
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Godly
                   in
                   the
                   Land
                   ,
                   though
                   nothing
                   hath
                   been
                   found
                   in
                   them
                   to
                   the
                   prejudice
                   of
                   the
                   peace
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   or
                   his
                   Maj.
                   true
                   Interest
                   (
                   3.
                   )
                   It
                   is
                   no
                   small
                   grievance
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   cast
                   in
                   two's
                   and
                   three's
                   in
                   one
                   Paroch
                   ,
                   where
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   need
                   of
                   our
                   Ministrie
                   ,
                   nor
                   accommodation
                   for
                   our
                   families
                   ,
                   while
                   there
                   are
                   Thousands
                   left
                   to
                   the
                   oversight
                   of
                   others
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   sufficient
                   and
                   scandalous
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   By
                   the
                   last
                   Act
                   of
                   this
                   Indulgence
                   ,
                   all
                   Ministers
                   not
                   indulged
                   are
                   prohibite
                   the
                   exercise
                   of
                   their
                   Ministrie
                   ,
                   even
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   preaching
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   except
                   in
                   the
                   places
                   of
                   their
                   respective
                   confinements
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   upon
                   a
                   call
                   from
                   the
                   Incumbent
                   allannerly
                   :
                   And
                   in
                   their
                   summonds
                   are
                   required
                   to
                   engage
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   ;
                   which
                   being
                   contrare
                   to
                   the
                   Scripture
                   commands
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Commission
                   delivered
                   to
                   us
                   by
                   the
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   ,
                   for
                   feeding
                   of
                   his
                   people
                   by
                   the
                   everlasting
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   doth
                   cast
                   us
                   upon
                   a
                   sad
                   dilemma
                   either
                   of
                   disobeying
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   your
                   
                     L
                     L.
                  
                   so
                   that
                   we
                   must
                   say
                   ,
                   Whether
                   it
                   be
                   better
                   to
                   obey
                   God
                   or
                   Men
                   ,
                   judge
                   ye
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   now
                   ,
                   My
                   Lords
                   ,
                   having
                   in
                   the
                   singleness
                   of
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   and
                   ,
                   we
                   hope
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   just
                   ground
                   of
                   offence
                   ,
                   given
                   this
                   short
                   and
                   serious
                   representation
                   of
                   our
                   thoughts
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   affaire
                   ;
                   we
                   humbly
                   intreat
                   your
                   
                     L
                     L.
                  
                   to
                   give
                   a
                   favourable
                   hearing
                   to
                   these
                   our
                   subsequent
                   just
                   and
                   necessarie
                   desires
                   viz.
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   your
                   
                     L
                     L.
                  
                   would
                   not
                   construe
                   our
                   non-compliance
                   with
                   the
                   Indulgence
                   ,
                   as
                   tendered
                   in
                   the
                   forementioned
                   Acts
                   ,
                   to
                   proceed
                   from
                   humour
                   and
                   peevishness
                   ;
                   but
                   from
                   Conscience
                   ,
                   which
                   makes
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   dar
                   not
                   be
                   ●ilent
                   in
                   matters
                   of
                   so
                   great
                   concernment
                   to
                   our
                   Lord
                   and
                   Master
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   place
                   we
                   owe
                   fidelity
                   ,
                   upon
                   
                   all
                   highest
                   paines
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   our
                   hearts
                   may
                   not
                   condemne
                   us
                   ,
                   in
                   withholding
                   from
                   Caesar
                   what
                   is
                   Caesars
                   ,
                   nor
                   in
                   giving
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   what
                   is
                   the
                   Lords
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   we
                   be
                   not
                   pressed
                   to
                   go
                   to
                   our
                   Confinements
                   ,
                   nor
                   proceeded
                   against
                   as
                   disloyal
                   ,
                   and
                   contemners
                   of
                   Authority
                   ,
                   on
                   that
                   account
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   have
                   liberty
                   to
                   preach
                   the
                   Gospel
                   to
                   our
                   own
                   respective
                   flocks
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   others
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   have
                   access
                   in
                   providence
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   That
                   your
                   
                     L
                     L.
                  
                   would
                   be
                   pleased
                   to
                   deal
                   with
                   his
                   Maj.
                   to
                   take
                   off
                   the
                   legal
                   restraints
                   on
                   our
                   Ministrie
                   and
                   Persons
                   ;
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   peacably
                   give
                   ourselves
                   to
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   the
                   Ministrie
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Edification
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   Christ.
                   4.
                   
                   &
                   Lastly
                   .
                   That
                   your
                   
                     L
                     L.
                  
                   would
                   seriously
                   consider
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   high
                   God
                   (
                   before
                   whose
                   tribunal
                   we
                   are
                   all
                   shortly
                   to
                   appear
                   ,
                   and
                   give
                   an
                   account
                   of
                   our
                   actions
                   )
                   the
                   heavy
                   pressures
                   and
                   burdens
                   ,
                   lying
                   on
                   the
                   Consciences
                   of
                   Ministers
                   and
                   People
                   for
                   meer
                   preaching
                   ,
                   and
                   hearing
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ;
                   which
                   pressures
                   have
                   mainly
                   flowed
                   from
                   the
                   heavy
                   yoke
                   of
                   Prelacy
                   (
                   a
                   plant
                   that
                   our
                   heavenly
                   Father
                   never
                   planted
                   )
                   under
                   which
                   this
                   Church
                   hath
                   groaned
                   those
                   many
                   years
                   .
                   And
                   also
                   we
                   most
                   humbly
                   beseech
                   your
                   
                     L
                     L.
                  
                   that
                   what
                   favour
                   it
                   shall
                   please
                   his
                   Maj.
                   in
                   his
                   Royal
                   Clemency
                   to
                   grant
                   ,
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   inconsistent
                   with
                   our
                   known
                   Principles
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   we
                   stand
                   engaged
                   by
                   solemne
                   Covenant
                   and
                   Oaths
                   .
                   In
                   granting
                   of
                   which
                   desires
                   ,
                   as
                   your
                   
                     L
                     L.
                  
                   will
                   undoubtedly
                   make
                   glade
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   many
                   Thousands
                   of
                   his
                   Maj.
                   Loyal
                   Subjects
                   ;
                   so
                   ye
                   will
                   much
                   encourage
                   us
                   ,
                   your
                   humble
                   Petitioners
                   ,
                   to
                   continue
                   serious
                   Supplicants
                   at
                   the
                   throne
                   of
                   grace
                   ,
                   for
                   Establishing
                   his
                   Maj.
                   Throne
                   in
                   righteousness
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   pouring
                   out
                   a
                   spirit
                   of
                   righteous
                   judgement
                   ;
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   lead
                   a
                   peaceable
                   and
                   quiet
                   life
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   Godliness
                   and
                   honesty
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           By
           these
           Testimonies
           and
           Papers
           ,
           howbeit
           not
           all
           presented
           either
           to
           the
           Chancellour
           or
           Councel
           ,
           as
           was
           in
           singleness
           intended
           by
           some
           ,
           we
           may
           see
           ,
           that
           there
           wanted
           not
           weighty
           reasons
           to
           have
           moved
           such
           ,
           as
           loved
           to
           walk
           tenderly
           ,
           and
           circumspectly
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           day
           of
           trial
           and
           snares
           ,
           to
           have
           peremptorily
           refused
           this
           so
           dangerous
           ,
           so
           ensnaring
           ,
           so
           scandalous
           and
           so
           destructive
           an
           Indulgence
           .
        
         
           We
           shall
           now
           proceed
           in
           our
           Historie
           ,
           and
           hasten
           to
           an
           end
           thereof
           .
           The
           following
           year
           ,
           
             to
             wit
          
           ,
           1673.
           
           Some
           Ministers
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           Indulged
           ,
           were
           now
           cited
           before
           the
           Councel
           ,
           for
           not
           observing
           the
           29.
           of
           May.
           and
           other
           Instructions
           given
           unto
           them
           ,
           of
           which
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           carriage
           of
           these
           Ministers
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           we
           shall
           take
           occasion
           hereafter
           to
           speak
           more
           fully
           ,
           and
           shall
           content
           ourselves
           now
           with
           the
           simple
           relation
           of
           the
           matter
           ,
           as
           it
           stands
           in
           the
           Registers
           .
        
         
           
             VPon
             the
             8.
             day
             of
             Iuly
             1673.
             
             The
             Ministers
             underwritten
             ,
             who
             were
             Indulged
             to
             preach
             ,
             at
             the
             Kirks
             ,
             specified
             in
             the
             Councels
             Act
             of
             the
             3.
             of
             Septemb.
             1672.
             and
             formerly
             ,
             being
             conveened
             before
             the
             Councel
             ,
             viz.
             Mr
             
               Iohn
               Crawfurd
            
             ,
             Mr
             
               Anthonie
               Murray
            
             ,
             Mr
             
               Iohn
               Hammiltoun
            
             ,
             Mr
             
               Iohn
               Oliphant
            
             ,
             Mr
             
               Iames
               Currie
            
             ,
             Mr
             
               Iohn
               Lauder
            
             ,
             Mr
             
               Iohn
               Stirling
            
             ,
             Mr
             
               Iames
               Hutcheson
            
             ,
             Mr
             
               Iohn
               Bairdy
            
             ,
             Mr
             
               Iohn
               Eccles
            
             ,
             Mr
             
               Andrew
               Dalrymple
            
             ,
             Mr
             
               Iohn
               Gemmil
            
             ,
             Mr
             
               Hugh
               Camphel
            
             ,
             Mr
             
               Alexander
               Blair
            
             ,
             Mr
             
               Iames
               Veitch
            
             ,
             Mr
             
               William
               Fullertoun
            
             ,
             Mr
             
               Iohn
               Hutcheson
            
             ,
             Mr
             
               Robert
               Miller
            
             ,
             Mr
             
               George
               Ramsay
            
             ,
             Mr
             
               Iohn
               Bell
            
             ,
             Mr
             
               Ralph
               Rodger
            
             ,
             Mr
             
               William
               Dillidaff
            
             ,
             Mr
             
               Georg
               Hutcheson
            
             ,
             Mr
             
               Iohn
               Spading
            
             ;
             Mr
             
               Iohn
               Wallace
            
             ,
             and
             Mr
             
               William
               Maitland
            
             ;
             and
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             except
             the
             saids
             Mr
             
               Iohn
               Bairdy
            
             ,
             Mr
             
               Iohn
               Crawford
            
             and
             Mr
             
               William
               Fullertoun
            
             ,
             compearing
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             except
             the
             saids
             
             Mr
             
               Iohn
               Spading
            
             ,
             Mr
             
               Iohn
               Wallace
            
             ,
             and
             Mr
             
               William
               Maitland
            
             ,
             acknowledging
             that
             they
             had
             not
             observed
             the
             29
             ▪
             of
             May
             1673.
             
             The
             Councel
             did
             finde
             them
             to
             have
             contraveened
             the
             12.
             
             Act
             of
             the
             third
             Session
             of
             his
             Majest
             .
             second
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             therefore
             fined
             ilk
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             halfe
             of
             their
             respective
             proportions
             of
             the
             Stipends
             ,
             allowed
             to
             them
             by
             the
             Act
             of
             Indulgence
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             the
             Crope
             and
             year
             of
             God
             1673.
             
             And
             in
             regard
             the
             saids
             
               Mr
               Iohn
               Spading
               ,
               Mr
               Iohn
               Wallace
               ,
            
             and
             
               Mr
               William
               Maitland
            
             did
             observe
             the
             29.
             of
             May
             ▪
             the
             Lords
             of
             Councel
             assoiled
             them
             ;
             and
             ordained
             the
             three
             Persons
             not
             compearing
             to
             be
             denounced
             Rebels
             .
             And
             further
             ,
             the
             said
             
               Mr
               Alexander
               Blair
            
             Minister
             at
             Castoun
             ,
             having
             publickly
             disowned
             the
             King
             and
             Councels
             Power
             ,
             in
             giving
             them
             these
             Instructions
             ,
             appointed
             for
             the
             Indulged
             Ministers
             ;
             the
             Lords
             of
             Councel
             did
             ordaine
             him
             immediatly
             to
             be
             carried
             to
             the
             Tolbooth
             of
             Edinburgh
             ,
             and
             there
             to
             be
             kept
             close
             prisoner
             ,
             until
             further
             order
             .
             And
             in
             regard
             diverse
             of
             these
             Indulged
             Ministers
             did
             pretend
             ,
             they
             had
             not
             received
             the
             saids
             Instructions
             ,
             did
             cause
             deliver
             to
             them
             extracts
             thereof
             at
             the
             Bar
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             pretend
             no
             ignorance
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Edinbr
             .
             the
             10.
             of
             Iuly
             1673.
             
             The
             Ministers
             underwritten
             being
             conveened
             for
             the
             cause
             foresaid
             ,
             were
             fined
             
               ut
               supra
            
             ,
             upon
             their
             own
             Confession
             ,
             
               viz.
               Mr
               Iohn
               Mc
               Michen
            
             and
             
               Iohn
               Sempil
            
             .
             And
             
               Mr
               Iohn
               Colt
            
             not
             compearing
             was
             ordered
             to
             be
             denounced
             .
          
           
             Edinbr
             .
             the
             last
             
               of
               Iuly
            
             1673.
             
             The
             Ministers
             underwritten
             were
             also
             fined
             upon
             their
             own
             Confession
             ,
             
               ut
               supra
            
             ,
             for
             the
             causes
             foresaid
             ,
             
               viz.
               Mr
               Iohn
               Scot
               ,
               Mr
               Iames
               Fletcher
               ,
            
             and
             
               Mr
               Robert
               Mowat
            
             .
          
           
             Upon
             the
             4.
             of
             Septemb.
             1673.
             
             
               Mr
               Alexander
               Blair
            
             is
             ordered
             to
             have
             liberty
             upon
             caution
             ,
             that
             dureing
             the
             time
             of
             his
             Inlargment
             ,
             he
             should
             keep
             himself
             in
             the
             House
             of
             
               Iean
               Weir
            
             ,
             nigh
             the
             Weigh-House
             of
             Edinbr
             .
             and
             re-enter
             his
             Person
             within
             the
             Tolbooth
             thereof
             ,
             within
             the
             space
             of
             one
             Moneth
             .
             And
             that
             dureing
             the
             said
             space
             ,
             he
             should
             not
             keep
             any
             Meetings
             ,
             contrare
             to
             the
             standing
             Lawes
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             under
             the
             paine
             of
             5000
             Merks
             Scots
             money
             .
             And
             upon
             the
             8.
             of
             Januar.
             1674.
             his
             Inlargment
             is
             prorogat
             for
             the
             space
             of
             fourteen
             dayes
             ,
             upon
             caution
             of
             the
             summe
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             former
             termes
             .
          
        
         
           But
           before
           this
           short
           time
           was
           fully
           at
           an
           end
           ,
           He
           was
           called
           home
           to
           his
           Master's
           joy
           :
           of
           whom
           ,
           &
           of
           the
           ground
           of
           his
           particular
           sufferings
           ,
           we
           will
           have
           occasion
           to
           speak
           something
           hereafter
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           will
           be
           sufficient
           at
           present
           ,
           for
           clearing
           of
           what
           is
           past
           concerning
           him
           ,
           to
           give
           a
           short
           deduction
           of
           the
           matter
           .
           When
           
             Mr
             Alex.
             Blair
          
           ,
           and
           others
           (
           as
           we
           saw
           above
           )
           were
           called
           before
           the
           Council
           ,
           upon
           the
           occasion
           mentioned
           ,
           The
           Councel
           enquired
           if
           they
           had
           observed
           the
           Instructions
           that
           were
           given
           unto
           them
           ;
           some
           answered
           that
           they
           had
           never
           seen
           them
           ;
           where
           upon
           the
           Councel
           resolved
           ,
           to
           prevent
           this
           excuse
           in
           time
           coming
           ,
           to
           give
           to
           every
           one
           of
           them
           Coram
           ,
           a
           Copie
           of
           these
           Instructions
           .
           When
           the
           day
           appointed
           here
           unto
           cometh
           ,
           they
           all
           compear
           ,
           (
           what
           was
           their
           Deliberations
           and
           Resolutions
           ,
           in
           the
           Interim
           ,
           and
           what
           was
           the
           carriage
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           that
           day
           ,
           we
           will
           have
           a
           fit
           occasion
           to
           speak
           hereafter
           )
           the
           Copie
           of
           the
           Instructions
           is
           given
           to
           each
           of
           them
           ,
           standing
           Coram
           at
           the
           Bar
           ;
           Several
           had
           received
           them
           ,
           before
           ,
           they
           were
           presented
           to
           
             Mr
             A.
             Blair
          
           .
           But
           when
           they
           are
           given
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           ,
           being
           moved
           with
           zeal
           ,
           and
           remembering
           whose
           Ambassadour
           
           he
           was
           ,
           told
           the
           Council
           plainly
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           receive
           no
           Instructions
           from
           them
           ,
           to
           regulat
           him
           ,
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           his
           Ministrie
           ;
           otherwise
           he
           should
           not
           be
           Christ
           Ambassadour
           ,
           but
           theirs
           ;
           and
           herewith
           letteth
           their
           Instructions
           drop
           out
           of
           his
           hand
           ,
           knowing
           of
           no
           other
           Salv●
           ,
           or
           manner
           of
           testifying
           for
           the
           Truth
           ,
           in
           the
           case
           .
           The
           Council
           ,
           seeing
           what
           a
           direct
           Opposition
           this
           was
           unto
           them
           in
           their
           Designes
           ,
           in
           a
           rage
           sent
           him
           with
           a
           Macer
           unto
           prison
           ;
           which
           made
           a
           great
           noise
           in
           the
           City
           ,
           the
           more
           serious
           ,
           though
           sorrowful
           at
           his
           sufferings
           ,
           yet
           rejoicing
           that
           he
           had
           witnessed
           a
           good
           Confession
           ,
           and
           so
           had
           perpetuated
           the
           Testimonie
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           her
           patience
           .
           This
           could
           not
           but
           carry
           some
           sad
           reflection
           with
           it
           on
           the
           rest
           ,
           who
           had
           received
           ,
           and
           come
           away
           with
           these
           Instructions
           in
           their
           hand
           ;
           wherefore
           some
           Judicious
           and
           serious
           Ministers
           in
           the
           Town
           ,
           being
           filled
           with
           shame
           and
           sorrow
           both
           at
           what
           past
           ,
           endeavoured
           to
           call
           the
           rest
           together
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           owne
           
             Mr
             Blairs
          
           Testimonie
           ,
           vindicat
           themselves
           ,
           and
           prevent
           the
           contempt
           ,
           under
           which
           otherwise
           they
           would
           lye
           ;
           but
           though
           they
           did
           meet
           ,
           yet
           nothing
           of
           this
           kind
           could
           be
           granted
           ;
           some
           would
           not
           move
           one
           step
           forward
           ;
           and
           the
           rest
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           pretence
           of
           love
           to
           Union
           ,
           though
           in
           evil
           ,
           would
           not
           leave
           them
           ;
           but
           they
           all
           ,
           notwithstanding
           of
           all
           their
           love
           to
           Union
           ,
           left
           
             Mr
             Blair
          
           alone
           ,
           who
           yet
           was
           not
           alone
           ;
           his
           Masters
           presence
           making
           up
           the
           want
           of
           his
           Brethren
           their
           fellowship
           :
           at
           this
           meeting
           ,
           I
           heard
           there
           was
           a
           motion
           made
           ,
           that
           some
           should
           be
           appointed
           to
           write
           about
           the
           Magistrats
           Power
           in
           Church-matters
           ;
           as
           if
           they
           ,
           forsooth
           ,
           could
           have
           found-out
           new
           Principles
           ,
           to
           have
           justified
           their
           own
           proceedings
           ,
           so
           point
           blank
           contrary
           to
           all
           the
           Actings
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           faithful
           in
           it
           ,
           from
           the
           beginning
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           Person
           that
           drew
           up
           their
           Vindication
           (
           of
           which
           afterward
           )
           was
           appointed
           hereunto
           ,
           I
           should
           have
           expected
           nothing
           but
           a
           piece
           of
           Vedelian
           Pedantrie
           :
           But
           it
           was
           good
           ,
           that
           this
           motion
           was
           also
           laid
           aside
           .
           However
           faithful
           and
           honest
           
             Mr
             Blair
          
           must
           moreover
           suffer
           by
           their
           Tongues
           ;
           for
           they
           were
           not
           ashamed
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           all
           his
           suffering
           was
           for
           his
           rude
           and
           unsutable
           carriage
           before
           the
           Council
           ,
           though
           all
           that
           knew
           him
           ,
           knew
           him
           to
           have
           as
           much
           of
           a
           Gentle-man
           ,
           and
           of
           good
           breeding
           ,
           as
           any
           of
           them
           :
           But
           the
           Truth
           was
           (
           as
           a
           faithful
           Person
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           himself
           spoke
           it
           ,
           did
           report
           )
           he
           had
           that
           day
           bowed
           the
           knee
           to
           the
           Father
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           with
           much
           earnestness
           begged
           Counsel
           and
           Courage
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           a
           sutable
           carriage
           ,
           at
           that
           appearance
           ,
           and
           finding
           his
           heart
           enlarged
           ,
           did
           not
           leave
           praying
           that
           morning
           ,
           until
           he
           had
           obtained
           some
           assurance
           ,
           he
           should
           be
           assisted
           ;
           and
           therefore
           came
           before
           the
           Council
           ,
           with
           Micajahs
           Rudness
           (
           if
           so
           it
           must
           be
           called
           ,
           )
           as
           having
           gote
           a
           sight
           of
           his
           Royal
           Master
           ,
           and
           durst
           do
           ,
           or
           receive
           nothing
           ,
           that
           might
           countenance
           an
           encroachment
           upon
           his
           Prerogative
           Royal.
           It
           was
           also
           known
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           in
           their
           previous
           Meeting
           voted
           for
           
             Mr
             B.
          
           being
           their
           mouth
           before
           the
           Council
           ,
           said
           now
           ,
           they
           were
           glade
           he
           was
           not
           ,
           for
           then
           he
           had
           marred
           all
           their
           Business
           :
           And
           in
           a
           Vindication
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           emitted
           by
           some
           of
           their
           number
           ,
           he
           is
           also
           (
           as
           we
           shall
           hear
           )
           lashed
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           the
           Intrado
           of
           
             hinc
             illae
             lachrymae
          
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           done
           more
           hurt
           by
           this
           Testimonie
           ,
           than
           his
           own
           ,
           and
           the
           lives
           of
           many
           were
           worth
           .
           While
           worthie
           
             Mr
             B.
          
           is
           (
           as
           we
           have
           seen
           )
           in
           prison
           ,
           he
           falleth
           very
           sick
           ,
           and
           friends
           and
           Physicians
           fearing
           his
           disease
           should
           prove
           mortal
           ,
           he
           with
           much
           difficulty
           obtained
           the
           liberty
           mentioned
           ,
           until
           he
           was
           taken
           home
           to
           glory
           .
           It
           is
           worthie
           of
           our
           noticeing
           ,
           That
           dureing
           the
           time
           both
           of
           this
           Imprisonment
           and
           Confinement
           
           as
           the
           Sufferings
           of
           Christ
           abounded
           in
           him
           ,
           so
           his
           Consolations
           also
           abounded
           by
           J.
           C.
           for
           all
           who
           conversed
           with
           him
           returned
           comforted
           ,
           by
           seeing
           and
           sharing
           of
           his
           Consolations
           ;
           and
           particularly
           when
           drawing
           nigh
           to
           his
           end
           ,
           how
           was
           his
           Soul
           made
           to
           rejoyce
           ,
           in
           reflecting
           on
           his
           being
           honoured
           and
           helped
           to
           give
           that
           Testimony
           ?
           And
           with
           what
           Horrour
           and
           Indignation
           would
           he
           express
           himself
           ,
           upon
           supposition
           he
           had
           done
           less
           than
           he
           did
           ;
           yea
           ,
           all
           his
           griefe
           and
           regrate
           was
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           not
           done
           more
           .
           At
           length
           ,
           when
           the
           time
           of
           the
           liberty
           granted
           ,
           to
           abide
           in
           his
           Chamber
           ,
           was
           almost
           expired
           ,
           his
           glorious
           Master
           ,
           who
           would
           want
           him
           no
           longer
           ,
           nor
           suffer
           him
           to
           want
           the
           Confessors
           reward
           ,
           sent
           and
           rescued
           him
           from
           the
           rage
           of
           Persecutors
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           Reproaches
           of
           his
           deserting
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           took
           him
           home
           to
           his
           Masters
           Joy
           ;
           and
           the
           sound
           of
           ,
           
             well
             done
             good
             and
             faithful
             Servant
             ,
          
           filling
           his
           eares
           ,
           made
           him
           shut
           his
           eyes
           singing
           ,
           and
           give
           up
           the
           Ghost
           in
           assurance
           of
           being
           embraced
           ,
           and
           of
           having
           access
           to
           embrace
           .
        
         
           From
           all
           this
           ,
           these
           things
           are
           observable
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           God
           ,
           by
           the
           speaking
           significations
           he
           gave
           of
           his
           complacency
           in
           the
           Freedom
           and
           Fidelity
           of
           his
           Servant
           ,
           wrote
           a
           sufficient
           refutation
           of
           all
           that
           was
           said
           by
           some
           ,
           to
           disgrace
           both
           him
           and
           his
           Cause
           .
           2.
           
           That
           here
           is
           a
           new
           witness
           from
           Heaven
           against
           these
           Invasions
           .
           3.
           
           As
           also
           against
           the
           Indulgence
           ,
           and
           the
           taking
           of
           these
           Instructions
           .
           Beside
           4.
           
           The
           Encouragement
           given
           to
           all
           to
           abide
           faithful
           ,
           in
           avowing
           Christs
           Prerogatives
           ,
           and
           the
           Priviledges
           of
           his
           Church
           and
           Kingdom
           ,
           even
           though
           abandoned
           of
           all
           ,
           who
           should
           bear
           them
           Companie
           ,
           or
           go
           before
           them
           .
        
         
           Ere
           we
           returne
           to
           take
           further
           notice
           of
           what
           past
           ,
           when
           the
           forementioned
           Indulged
           Ministers
           compeared
           before
           the
           Councel
           ,
           we
           shall
           for
           a
           close
           out
           of
           the
           Registers
           mention
           these
           following
           Acts.
           
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   Edinbr
                   .
                   6.
                   of
                   Feb.
                   1673.
                   
                
                 
                   A
                   Nent
                   a
                   petition
                   ,
                   presented
                   by
                   
                     Mr
                     Robert
                     Hunter
                  
                   ,
                   now
                   Minister
                   at
                   Burrowstouness
                   ,
                   that
                   conforme
                   to
                   an
                   Act
                   of
                   Councel
                   ,
                   the
                   petitioner
                   did
                   serve
                   the
                   cure
                   at
                   the
                   Kirk
                   of
                   Duning
                   for
                   the
                   1671.
                   and
                   1672.
                   years
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   Martimass
                   last
                   did
                   transport
                   himself
                   to
                   the
                   Kirk
                   of
                   Burrowstowness
                   ,
                   conforme
                   to
                   the
                   Councels
                   Order
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   humbly
                   supplicating
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Stipend
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Paroch
                   of
                   Duning
                   for
                   the
                   saids
                   two
                   years
                   might
                   be
                   appointed
                   to
                   be
                   payed
                   to
                   him
                   .
                   The
                   Lords
                   of
                   his
                   Maj.
                   privie
                   Councel
                   ,
                   having
                   heard
                   and
                   considered
                   the
                   said
                   Petition
                   ,
                   do
                   ordaine
                   the
                   said
                   Stipend
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Paroch
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   said
                   two
                   years
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   payed
                   to
                   the
                   Supplicant
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   Letters
                   of
                   Horning
                   be
                   direct
                   for
                   that
                   effect
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   In
                   the
                   Year
                   1676.
                   there
                   came
                   forth
                   an
                   open
                   Proclamation
                   ,
                   Dated
                   March
                   1.
                   
                
                 
                   THE
                   Lords
                   of
                   his
                   Maj.
                   Privie
                   Councel
                   considering
                   that
                   by
                   their
                   Act
                   of
                   the
                   3.
                   
                   Septemb.
                   1672.
                   they
                   did
                   Order
                   and
                   appoint
                   diverse
                   outted
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   to
                   repaire
                   to
                   the
                   several
                   Paroches
                   ,
                   therein
                   specified
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   remaine
                   therein
                   confined
                   ,
                   permitting
                   and
                   allowing
                   them
                   to
                   preach
                   and
                   exercise
                   the
                   other
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   Ministerial
                   function
                   in
                   those
                   Paroches
                   ,
                   and
                   did
                   require
                   and
                   enjoyn
                   these
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   Ministers
                   indulged
                   by
                   former
                   Acts
                   of
                   Council
                   ,
                   to
                   keep
                   and
                   observe
                   the
                   Instructions
                   following
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   would
                   be
                   answerable
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   they
                   should
                   not
                   presume
                   to
                   Marry
                   or
                   Baptize
                   any
                   ,
                   except
                   such
                   as
                   belonged
                   
                   to
                   the
                   Paroch
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   they
                   were
                   confined
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   the
                   neighbouring
                   Paroches
                   vacant
                   or
                   wanting
                   Ministers
                   for
                   the
                   time
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   all
                   Ministers
                   indulged
                   ,
                   in
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   Diocess
                   ,
                   should
                   celebrate
                   the
                   Communion
                   upon
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   Lords
                   Day
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   admit
                   none
                   to
                   their
                   Communions
                   belonging
                   to
                   other
                   Paroches
                   ,
                   without
                   testificats
                   from
                   the
                   Ministers
                   thereof
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   they
                   should
                   preach
                   only
                   in
                   these
                   Kirks
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   Church-yards
                   ,
                   nor
                   in
                   any
                   place
                   else
                   ,
                   under
                   the
                   paine
                   to
                   be
                   repute
                   and
                   punished
                   ,
                   as
                   keepers
                   of
                   Conventicles
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   they
                   should
                   remaine
                   within
                   and
                   not
                   depart
                   forth
                   of
                   the
                   Paroches
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   they
                   are
                   confined
                   ,
                   without
                   licence
                   from
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   the
                   Diocess
                   onely
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   whereas
                   it
                   is
                   informed
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   saids
                   outted
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   indulged
                   as
                   aforesaid
                   (
                   at
                   the
                   least
                   many
                   of
                   them
                   )
                   have
                   violated
                   and
                   contraveened
                   the
                   foresaids
                   Orders
                   and
                   Instructions
                   (
                   upon
                   which
                   termes
                   they
                   were
                   permitted
                   and
                   indulged
                   to
                   preach
                   and
                   exercise
                   the
                   other
                   functions
                   of
                   the
                   Ministry
                   )
                   whereby
                   many
                   disorders
                   are
                   occasioned
                   .
                   The
                   saids
                   Lords
                   do
                   therefore
                   ,
                   of
                   new
                   againe
                   ,
                   require
                   and
                   command
                   all
                   these
                   Indulged
                   Ministers
                   to
                   keep
                   and
                   observe
                   the
                   foresaids
                   Orders
                   and
                   Instructions
                   ,
                   in
                   time
                   coming
                   ,
                   and
                   specially
                   for
                   keeping
                   within
                   the
                   bounds
                   of
                   their
                   Paroches
                   ,
                   and
                   celebrating
                   the
                   Communion
                   upon
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   Lords
                   day
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   will
                   be
                   answerable
                   at
                   their
                   perril
                   .
                   And
                   ordains
                   these
                   presents
                   to
                   be
                   printed
                   ,
                   and
                   Copies
                   thereof
                   sent
                   to
                   the
                   several
                   Ministers
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           Nothing
           needeth
           be
           here
           observed
           beside
           the
           Parenthesis
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           Observation
           of
           these
           Instructions
           was
           the
           termes
           ,
           upon
           which
           they
           were
           indulged
           ;
           and
           therefore
           when
           they
           accepted
           of
           the
           Indulgence
           on
           such
           termes
           ,
           they
           consented
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           professed
           and
           declared
           their
           willingness
           to
           accept
           of
           their
           Ministery
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           free
           Exercise
           thereof
           upon
           these
           Conditions
           ;
           So
           that
           whether
           they
           observed
           them
           punctually
           afterward
           ,
           or
           not
           ,
           the
           bargain
           was
           established
           ,
           and
           they
           became
           oblieged
           by
           their
           own
           deed
           ,
           in
           accepting
           of
           these
           favoures
           granted
           on
           these
           Conditions
           ,
           to
           observe
           the
           Instructions
           carefully
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           too
           late
           to
           say
           afterward
           ,
           that
           the
           Conditions
           were
           not
           lawful
           ,
           and
           therefore
           could
           not
           be
           observed
           ,
           for
           that
           should
           have
           been
           said
           at
           first
           ;
           and
           even
           upon
           that
           account
           alone
           ,
           had
           there
           been
           nothing
           else
           ,
           they
           should
           have
           plainely
           and
           peremptorily
           rejected
           the
           supposed
           favour
           .
           Nor
           will
           it
           avail
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           knew
           not
           ,
           that
           the
           punctual
           observing
           of
           these
           Instructions
           was
           made
           the
           Condition
           of
           the
           granted
           favour
           ;
           for
           though
           at
           first
           these
           Instructions
           ,
           when
           given
           ,
           were
           not
           expresly
           so
           called
           ;
           yet
           the
           manner
           of
           proposal
           was
           such
           ,
           as
           all
           who
           desired
           not
           willingly
           to
           run
           into
           a
           s●are
           ,
           might
           have
           been
           convinced
           ,
           that
           so
           and
           no
           otherwayes
           they
           were
           intended
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           matter
           could
           carry
           no
           other
           import
           .
           And
           if
           any
           were
           invinciblie
           ignorant
           hereof
           ,
           at
           their
           first
           accepting
           of
           the
           Indulgence
           ;
           yet
           now
           ,
           when
           such
           a
           Printed
           Proclamation
           came
           forth
           ,
           wherein
           this
           was
           
             in
             terminis
          
           expressed
           ,
           and
           the
           Printed
           Proclamation
           ordered
           to
           be
           sent
           unto
           each
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           could
           no
           longer
           pretend
           ignorance
           ;
           and
           therefore
           were
           called
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           been
           formerly
           really
           circumvented
           and
           cheated
           ,
           now
           openly
           to
           have
           declared
           their
           unwillingness
           to
           accept
           of
           the
           Indulgence
           on
           these
           termes
           ;
           and
           henceforth
           to
           have
           abandoned
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           followed
           their
           Brethren
           to
           the
           Mountaines
           .
           But
           now
           when
           this
           was
           not
           done
           ,
           but
           they
           remained
           
           in
           their
           warme
           nests
           ,
           how
           they
           can
           plead
           innocent
           before
           God
           ,
           or
           Man
           ,
           I
           see
           not
           .
        
         
           We
           proceed
           to
           relate
           a
           few
           things
           following
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   Edinbr
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   August
                   .
                   1676.
                   
                
                 
                   THe
                   Lords
                   of
                   his
                   Maj.
                   privie
                   Councel
                   do
                   hereby
                   ordaine
                   
                     Mr
                     Iohn
                     Stirling
                  
                   ,
                   Minister
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   confined
                   to
                   the
                   Paroch
                   at
                   Hounam
                   ,
                   by
                   an
                   Act
                   of
                   Councel
                   and
                   Indulged
                   to
                   preach
                   in
                   that
                   Paroch
                   ,
                   to
                   transport
                   himse●f
                   from
                   thence
                   to
                   the
                   Town
                   of
                   Irwing
                   ,
                   and
                   confine
                   himself
                   to
                   the
                   Town
                   and
                   Paroch
                   of
                   Irwing
                   ,
                   with
                   liberty
                   to
                   preach
                   and
                   exercise
                   the
                   other
                   Functions
                   of
                   the
                   Ministrie
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   Paroch
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   did
                   in
                   the
                   former
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Instructions
                   of
                   the
                   Councel
                   ,
                   given
                   to
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   Indulged
                   Ministers
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           By
           which
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           the
           simple
           Act
           of
           the
           Councel
           is
           the
           all
           and
           only
           ground
           of
           transportation
           from
           one
           place
           to
           another
           ;
           and
           that
           alwayes
           the
           Instructions
           must
           go
           alongs
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           constant
           Companion
           of
           the
           Indulgence
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   Edinb
                   .
                   9.
                   
                   Novemb.
                   1676.
                   
                
                 
                   HAving
                   heard
                   and
                   considered
                   a
                   Petition
                   ,
                   presented
                   by
                   the
                   Magistrats
                   of
                   the
                   Brugh
                   of
                   Irwing
                   ,
                   supplicating
                   that
                   the
                   Stipend
                   of
                   the
                   Paroch
                   of
                   Irwing
                   ,
                   vacant
                   in
                   the
                   year
                   1676.
                   might
                   be
                   allowed
                   to
                   the
                   Petitioners
                   ,
                   for
                   defraying
                   the
                   Expences
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     Mr
                     Iohn
                     Stirling
                  
                   will
                   be
                   at
                   ,
                   in
                   transporting
                   himself
                   to
                   Irwing
                   ,
                   and
                   repairing
                   the
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   School
                   and
                   Bridge
                   of
                   Irwing
                   .
                   Do
                   allow
                   the
                   Supplicants
                   the
                   Stipend
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Paroch
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   said
                   year
                   1676.
                   
                   Instant
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   vacant
                   ,
                   for
                   defraying
                   the
                   expences
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   
                     Mr
                     Iohn
                     Stirling
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   repairing
                   the
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   School
                   and
                   Bridge
                   of
                   Irwine
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   need
                   bees
                   ordained
                   Le●ters
                   of
                   horning
                   to
                   be
                   direct
                   hereupon
                   in
                   forme
                   as
                   effeits
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Edinb
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   March
                   1677.
                   
                
                 
                   Anent
                   a
                   petition
                   presented
                   by
                   
                     Mr
                     William
                     Maitland
                  
                   ,
                   Minister
                   at
                   Beeth
                   ,
                   shewing
                   that
                   the
                   petitioner
                   hath
                   served
                   the
                   Cure
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   said
                   Kirk
                   ;
                   the
                   two
                   by
                   gone
                   years
                   1675.
                   and
                   1676.
                   without
                   receiving
                   any
                   stipend
                   ,
                   albeit
                   he
                   hath
                   himself
                   and
                   a
                   numerous
                   family
                   to
                   maintaine
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   longer
                   able
                   to
                   undergo
                   ,
                   unless
                   the
                   Lords
                   of
                   Councel
                   be
                   pleased
                   to
                   allow
                   him
                   the
                   said
                   stipend
                   for
                   the
                   saids
                   two
                   years
                   service
                   :
                   And
                   therefore
                   humbly
                   supplicating
                   ,
                   that
                   an
                   order
                   and
                   warrant
                   might
                   be
                   granted
                   for
                   that
                   effect
                   ,
                   in
                   manner
                   underwritten
                   .
                   The
                   Lords
                   of
                   his
                   Maj.
                   Privie
                   Councel
                   ,
                   having
                   heard
                   and
                   considered
                   the
                   foresaid
                   Petition
                   ,
                   do
                   hereby
                   grant
                   order
                   and
                   warrand
                   to
                   the
                   Heritors
                   and
                   others
                   lyable
                   in
                   payment
                   of
                   the
                   stipend
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Paroch
                   of
                   Beeth
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   payment
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   to
                   the
                   Petitioner
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   for
                   ilk
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   saids
                   crops
                   and
                   years
                   of
                   God
                   1675.
                   and
                   1676.
                   and
                   ordains
                   Letters
                   of
                   horning
                   and
                   others
                   to
                   be
                   direct
                   thereupon
                   ,
                   in
                   forme
                   as
                   effeirs
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Edinb
                   .
                   7.
                   of
                   March.
                   1677.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   Lords
                   of
                   his
                   Majest
                   .
                   privie
                   Councel
                   ,
                   do
                   hereby
                   ordaine
                   
                     Mr
                     Alexander
                     Hammiltoun
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   by
                   Act
                   of
                   Councel
                   confined
                   to
                   the
                   Paroch
                   of
                   Dalmeny
                   ,
                   and
                   permitted
                   to
                   preach
                   there
                   ,
                   during
                   their
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   to
                   remove
                   himself
                   from
                   the
                   said
                   Paroch
                   of
                   Dalmeny
                   to
                   the
                   Paroch
                   of
                   Dalserfe
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   betwixt
                   and
                   the
                   fift
                   
                   day
                   of
                   Aprile
                   next
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   confine
                   himself
                   within
                   the
                   said
                   Paroch
                   of
                   Dalserfe
                   till
                   further
                   order
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   will
                   be
                   answerable
                   at
                   his
                   peril
                   .
                   And
                   do
                   hereby
                   permit
                   and
                   a●low
                   the
                   said
                   
                     Mr
                     Alexander
                     Hammiltoun
                  
                   to
                   preach
                   and
                   exercise
                   the
                   other
                   functions
                   of
                   the
                   Ministrie
                   in
                   the
                   said
                   Paroch
                   ,
                   till
                   furder
                   order
                   from
                   the
                   Councel
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   same
                   termes
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   exercised
                   his
                   Office
                   formerly
                   in
                   the
                   said
                   Kirk
                   of
                   Dalmeny
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           So
           that
           we
           see
           the
           whole
           exercise
           of
           the
           Ministrie
           ,
           is
           ,
           by
           this
           Indulgence
           ,
           wholly
           at
           the
           free
           and
           arb●●riarious
           disposal
           of
           the
           Councel
           ,
           and
           depending
           upon
           their
           Orders
           .
           As
           also
           ,
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           the
           observation
           of
           the
           Instructions
           is
           an
           essentia●
           part
           of
           the
           bargane
           ,
           being
           the
           termes
           and
           condition
           ,
           on
           which
           the
           Indulgence
           is
           granted
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   There
                   came
                   forth
                   a
                   Printed
                   Proclamation
                   August
                   .
                   10.
                   1677.
                   as
                   followeth
                   .
                
                 
                   FOR
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   the
                   Lords
                   of
                   his
                   Maj.
                   Privy
                   Councel
                   ,
                   in
                   pursuance
                   of
                   his
                   Maj.
                   Commands
                   ,
                   signified
                   to
                   them
                   by
                   a
                   Letter
                   of
                   the
                   7.
                   of
                   Iune
                   1669.
                   did
                   confine
                   several
                   outted
                   Ministers
                   to
                   particular
                   Paroches
                   ,
                   with
                   allowance
                   to
                   preach
                   and
                   exercise
                   the
                   other
                   functions
                   of
                   the
                   Ministry
                   within
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   and
                   did
                   deliver
                   to
                   them
                   certaine
                   Instructions
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   keeped
                   and
                   observed
                   ;
                   upon
                   which
                   they
                   did
                   accept
                   the
                   Indulgence
                   granted
                   to
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   a●beit
                   these
                   Instructions
                   have
                   been
                   frequently
                   repeated
                   ,
                   and
                   sent
                   to
                   these
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   yet
                   diverse
                   of
                   them
                   have
                   con●raveened
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   manner
                   of
                   regarde
                   thereto
                   .
                   And
                   whereas
                   by
                   his
                   Maj.
                   Letter
                   foresaid
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   left
                   to
                   the
                   saids
                   Lords
                   ,
                   to
                   allow
                   to
                   these
                   Ministers
                   such
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   Stipends
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   should
                   think
                   fit
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   from
                   time
                   to
                   time
                   ,
                   the
                   Councel
                   hath
                   gi●en
                   Orders
                   and
                   Wa●rands
                   to
                   the
                   Heretors
                   and
                   others
                   ,
                   lyable
                   in
                   payment
                   of
                   the
                   stipend
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   payment
                   thereof
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   saw
                   cause
                   ;
                   without
                   which
                   special
                   war●and
                   ,
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   ,
                   nor
                   cannot
                   ,
                   warrantably
                   pay
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   Notwithstanding
                   whereof
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   informed
                   that
                   several
                   Heretors
                   have
                   payed
                   ,
                   or
                   intend
                   to
                   pay
                   these
                   stipends
                   ,
                   without
                   special
                   Warrant
                   and
                   Order
                   .
                   The
                   saids
                   Lords
                   do
                   therefore
                   Prohibite
                   and
                   discharge
                   all
                   Heretors
                   ,
                   Fewers
                   ,
                   Liferenters
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   ,
                   lyable
                   in
                   payment
                   of
                   the
                   stipends
                   of
                   the
                   Paroches
                   ,
                   where
                   these
                   Ministers
                   are
                   confined
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   payment
                   of
                   any
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Stipend
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   cropt
                   and
                   year
                   1677.
                   and
                   in
                   time
                   coming
                   without
                   a
                   special
                   Order
                   &
                   Warrand
                   from
                   the
                   Councel
                   ,
                   under
                   the
                   penalty
                   of
                   being
                   lyable
                   in
                   payment
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Stipend
                   againe
                   ,
                   to
                   such
                   as
                   the
                   Councel
                   shall
                   appoint
                   ,
                   and
                   further
                   censured
                   for
                   their
                   Contempt
                   ,
                   and
                   ordains
                   these
                   presents
                   to
                   be
                   printed
                   ,
                   and
                   published
                   upon
                   a
                   Sabbath
                   day
                   at
                   the
                   several
                   Paroch-Kirks
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   saids
                   Ministers
                   are
                   confined
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   Person
                   pretend
                   ignorance
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           In
           the
           Proclamation-emitted
           in
           the
           preceeding
           year
           1676.
           the
           Council
           said
           in
           plaine
           termes
           ,
           that
           they
           granted
           the
           Indulgence
           ,
           upon
           condition
           that
           the
           Indulged
           should
           observe
           the
           Instructions
           given
           ;
           and
           here
           in
           this
           Proclamation
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Indulged
           did
           accept
           of
           the
           Indulgence
           granted
           to
           them
           ,
           upon
           these
           termes
           ;
           whereby
           we
           see
           that
           it
           was
           a
           full
           and
           formal
           compact
           ,
           &
           the
           Indulgence
           was
           both
           granted
           &
           Accepted
           upon
           the
           termes
           specified
           .
           What
           can
           now
           be
           said
           for
           vindication
           of
           these
           accepters
           ,
           I
           canno●
           imagine
           .
           If
           they
           should
           say
           :
           That
           all
           this
           is
           but
           the
           deed
           of
           the
           Council
           ,
           with
           which
           they
           are
           not
           concerned
           .
           Yet
           it
           is
           certaine
           ,
           that
           every
           one
           is
           
           Master
           of
           his
           own
           favours
           ,
           and
           may
           dispense
           them
           on
           what
           termes
           he
           pleaseth
           ;
           and
           when
           the
           termes
           are
           known
           ,
           upon
           which
           such
           favours
           are
           granted
           ,
           and
           the
           favours
           formerly
           accepted
           are
           held
           ,
           though
           the
           conditions
           should
           seem
           hard
           ,
           yet
           the
           favour
           is
           embraced
           
             cum
             hoc
             onere
          
           ;
           &
           any
           after
           signification
           of
           a
           dissatisfaction
           cannot
           but
           be
           unseasonable
           and
           insignificant
           .
           It
           would
           now
           have
           been
           thought
           ,
           if
           the
           Indulged
           had
           not
           been
           satisfied
           with
           the
           termes
           ,
           after
           such
           publick
           Intimations
           were
           made
           unto
           the
           whole
           Nation
           ,
           both
           of
           the
           grant
           of
           the
           favours
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           acceptance
           ,
           upon
           these
           termes
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           signified
           their
           dissatisfaction
           with
           the
           bargain
           ,
           and
           rejected
           the
           favour
           of
           the
           Indulgence
           ,
           which
           they
           could
           have
           upon
           none
           ,
           but
           sinful
           termes
           ;
           especially
           now
           when
           their
           silence
           ,
           and
           continuing
           in
           the
           possession
           of
           the
           favour
           ,
           did
           not
           only
           interpretativly
           ,
           but
           plainly
           and
           expresly
           ,
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           whole
           Nation
           ,
           say
           ,
           they
           were
           satisfied
           with
           the
           termes
           ,
           and
           would
           rather
           submit
           unto
           them
           ,
           than
           lose
           the
           benefite
           they
           had
           received
           in
           and
           by
           the
           Indulgence
           .
        
         
           Upon
           which
           account
           possibly
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           Councel
           ,
           seeing
           that
           they
           had
           attained
           their
           end
           ,
           in
           granting
           the
           Indulgence
           ,
           and
           had
           found
           the
           Indulged
           so
           calme
           and
           pliable
           to
           submit
           to
           any
           termes
           they
           pleased
           to
           propose
           ,
           did
           mitigate
           ,
           within
           two
           moneths
           thereafter
           ▪
           the
           severitie
           of
           the
           last
           Act
           ,
           in
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           concerned
           the
           stipends
           ;
           for
           Octob.
           5.
           1677.
           this
           Act
           was
           made
           ,
           with
           which
           I
           shall
           end
           this
           historical
           Relation
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     Edinb
                     .
                     Octob.
                  
                   5.
                   1677.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   Lords
                   of
                   Council
                   thought
                   fit
                   ,
                   of
                   that
                   the
                   Indulged
                   Ministers
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   put
                   to
                   a
                   necessity
                   of
                   seeking
                   yearly
                   warrands
                   for
                   their
                   stipends
                   :
                   But
                   authorizeth
                   and
                   appointeth
                   the
                   Heretores
                   of
                   the
                   Paroches
                   ,
                   where
                   they
                   serve
                   ,
                   to
                   pay
                   them
                   their
                   stipends
                   ,
                   according
                   as
                   they
                   serve
                   the
                   cure
                   ,
                   in
                   whole
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   part
                   .
                   And
                   do
                   declare
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   any
                   of
                   these
                   Indulged
                   Ministers
                   shall
                   be
                   found
                   to
                   contraveen
                   their
                   Instructions
                   ,
                   the
                   Council
                   will
                   proceed
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   shall
                   see
                   occasion
                   .
                   And
                   recommends
                   to
                   the
                   respective
                   Commissioners
                   ,
                   appointed
                   by
                   the
                   Council
                   ,
                   for
                   putting
                   the
                   Decreets
                   of
                   Council
                   &c
                   ,
                   and
                   Acts
                   against
                   Conventicles
                   and
                   others
                   ,
                   in
                   execution
                   ,
                   to
                   see
                   them
                   keep
                   their
                   confinements
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   report
                   if
                   they
                   finde
                   them
                   transgre●s
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           We
           have
           thus
           deduced
           this
           Business
           of
           the
           Indulgence
           unto
           this
           period
           ;
           and
           ,
           as
           occasion
           offered
           ,
           have
           hinted
           all
           alongs
           such
           remarks
           ,
           as
           might
           suffice
           to
           give
           understanding
           in
           the
           matter
           ,
           and
           to
           clear
           up
           the
           true
           state
           of
           the
           question
           unto
           the
           understanding
           and
           unprejudged
           Reader
           .
           And
           from
           what
           is
           said
           ,
           the
           judicious
           may
           see
           what
           is
           to
           be
           said
           of
           the
           Indulgence
           ,
           &
           of
           those
           Ministers
           ,
           who
           have
           thus
           accepted
           thereof
           ,
           though
           no
           more
           were
           said
           :
           Yet
           that
           fuller
           satisfaction
           may
           be
           given
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           I
           shall
           ,
           according
           as
           I
           promised
           ,
           turn
           back
           a
           little
           ;
           and
           take
           notice
           of
           some
           things
           ,
           that
           fell
           out
           Anno
           1673.
           when
           severals
           of
           the
           Indulged
           were
           (
           as
           we
           heard
           )
           called
           before
           the
           Councel
           ,
           for
           not
           observing
           the
           29.
           of
           May
           ,
           and
           the
           Instructions
           that
           had
           been
           given
           to
           them
           ,
           where
           by
           we
           may
           be
           helped
           to
           some
           further
           clearness
           in
           this
           affaire
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           this
           examination
           ,
           I
           shall
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           ground
           I
           go
           upon
           ,
           be
           favourable
           to
           the
           Indulged
           ,
           beyond
           all
           exceptions
           ;
           for
           I
           shall
           only
           take
           notice
           of
           the
           relation
           of
           what
           passed
           ,
           as
           made
           by
           one
           of
           themselves
           ,
           in
           
             a
             Narrative
          
           (
           as
           it
           is
           called
           )
           
             concerning
             the
             carriage
             of
             some
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             appeared
             before
             the
             Councel
             in
          
           July
           
             last
             )
             to
             wit
          
           1673
           )
           
             written
             in
             answere
             to
             afriend
             ,
             who
             de●ired
             to
             be
             informed
             about
             that
             affaire
             ;
             and
             
             truth
             or
             falshood
             was
             in
             that
             Paper
             ,
             scattered
             up
             and
             down
             among
             the
             People
             ;
             concerning
             the
             same
             .
          
           And
           I
           suppose
           ,
           no
           man
           will
           blame
           me
           for
           grounding
           my
           discourse
           against
           the
           Indulgence
           ,
           and
           Indulged
           ,
           upon
           this
           Narration
           ,
           seing
           it
           may
           be
           supposed
           ,
           that
           this
           would
           be
           made
           as
           favourable
           to
           them
           and
           their
           cause
           ,
           as
           truth
           would
           suffer
           ;
           and
           I
           shall
           be
           loath
           to
           question
           matters
           of
           fact
           ;
           nor
           shall
           it
           be
           necessary
           for
           ●e
           to
           examine
           every
           word
           in
           that
           Paper
           it
           being
           sufficient
           for
           my
           present
           business
           ,
           to
           touch
           upon
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           are
           most
           material
           ,
           and
           which
           concerne
           our
           present
           question
           .
        
         
           This
           Author
           tels
           us
           ;
           that
           
             there
             were
             a
             considerable
             number
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             had
             obtained
             liberty
             from
             the
             Magistrat
             to
             preach
             publickly
             ,
             without
             hazard
             of
             that
             legal
             restraint
             ,
             under
             which
             they
             lay
             before
             ,
             cited
             before
             the
             Councel
             .
          
           But
           ,
           not
           to
           exaggerat
           that
           word
           obtained
           ,
           which
           would
           import
           ,
           that
           these
           Ministers
           had
           been
           too
           active
           in
           procuring
           to
           themselves
           that
           liberty
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           called
           ;
           which
           ,
           whether
           it
           was
           so
           ,
           or
           not
           ,
           I
           cannot
           determine
           ,
           though
           this
           expression
           would
           give
           the
           Reader
           ground
           to
           suppose
           that
           indeed
           it
           had
           been
           so
           ;
           I
           only
           observe
           ,
           that
           his
           Construction
           of
           the
           Indulgence
           ,
           and
           his
           Description
           thereof
           here
           given
           ,
           appeareth
           too
           favourable
           ,
           and
           more
           favourable
           than
           true
           ;
           for
           sure
           there
           was
           more
           than
           this
           in
           the
           Indulgence
           ;
           Matters
           had
           been
           thus
           ,
           if
           the
           Act
           of
           Glasgow
           had
           been
           simply
           repealed
           ,
           and
           every
           man
           permitted
           to
           returne
           home
           to
           his
           own
           Charge
           :
           But
           when
           that
           is
           not
           done
           ;
           but
           every
           one
           of
           them
           sent
           to
           such
           places
           ,
           as
           the
           Council
           thought
           meet
           ,
           and
           appointed
           and
           ordained
           ,
           there
           to
           abide
           ,
           and
           to
           exerce
           the
           function
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           with
           such
           and
           such
           limitations
           ,
           and
           upon
           certaine
           Conditions
           held
           forth
           and
           made
           known
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           the
           Councel
           saith
           )
           accepted
           and
           submitted
           to
           ,
           it
           is
           manifest
           that
           the
           matter
           had
           a
           far
           other
           face
           .
           Beside
           ,
           that
           the
           granting
           of
           liberty
           to
           preach
           publickly
           without
           hazard
           ,
           needed
           no
           such
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           as
           is
           the
           Act
           of
           Supremacy
           ,
           to
           salve
           the
           granters
           in
           Law
           ,
           and
           make
           the
           grant
           to
           stand
           good
           in
           Law.
           But
           what
           for
           a
           Possession
           this
           liberty
           is
           ,
           the
           Charter
           ,
           by
           which
           it
           is
           confirmed
           ,
           may
           tell
           us
           .
           It
           can
           be
           no
           lawful
           Possession
           before
           God
           ,
           which
           must
           have
           such
           a
           
             de
             Novo
             damus
          
           ,
           and
           Charter
           to
           secure
           it
           :
           And
           that
           the
           Indulgence
           could
           not
           stand
           without
           this
           ▪
           we
           have
           seen
           above
           ;
           and
           how
           ,
           notwithstanding
           of
           all
           that
           liberty
           ,
           the
           Indulged
           could
           not
           be
           secure
           ,
           in
           point
           of
           Law
           ,
           untill
           this
           explanatory
           Act
           of
           the
           Supremacy
           had
           past
           in
           
             Parliament
             Anno
          
           1669.
           whereby
           not
           only
           what
           was
           done
           by
           King
           and
           Councel
           ,
           in
           licensing
           of
           so
           many
           ,
           before
           that
           Act
           ,
           was
           declared
           to
           be
           legal
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           Kings
           Supremacy
           in
           Church-Affairs
           ,
           never
           before
           so
           amply
           and
           fully
           declared
           and
           explained
           ;
           but
           way
           made
           for
           prosecuting
           the
           same
           designe
           ,
           in
           time
           coming
           ;
           according
           as
           it
           came
           to
           passe
           .
           When
           the
           Indulgence
           standeth
           engaged
           thus
           unto
           ;
           and
           under
           the
           favourable
           aspect
           of
           that
           unparalleled
           Supremacie
           ;
           who
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           wholly
           devouted
           unto
           the
           Supremacy
           ,
           can
           give
           such
           a
           favourable
           verdict
           of
           the
           Indulgence
           ,
           as
           this
           Author
           did
           ?
           Beside
           ,
           that
           impartial
           On-lookers
           will
           judge
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           much
           more
           in
           this
           Indulgence
           ,
           seing
           it
           is
           obvious
           enough
           how
           the
           contrivance
           was
           made
           to
           break
           the
           honest
           suffering
           party
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           some
           of
           the
           chiefe
           Contrivers
           said
           )
           to
           divide
           betwixt
           the
           Mad-Cap
           Phanaticks
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           sober
           ;
           to
           confirme
           the
           Usurpation
           ,
           to
           strengthen
           the
           hands
           of
           Adversaries
           ,
           to
           suppress
           and
           keep
           down
           the
           glorious
           and
           blessed
           Assemblings
           of
           the
           Lords
           people
           ,
           and
           to
           settle
           people
           in
           a
           Sinful
           silence
           and
           stupide
           Submission
           to
           all
           the
           Incroachments
           ,
           made
           on
           the
           Prerogatives
           of
           the
           Crown
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           Privileges
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           
           overturning
           of
           the
           whole
           Work
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           not
           only
           the
           
             Intentio
             Operantium
          
           ,
           (
           which
           Wise
           men
           so
           circumstantiated
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           ,
           were
           called
           to
           eve
           and
           consider
           )
           was
           obvious
           and
           clear
           ;
           but
           also
           the
           
             Intentio
             Operis
          
           was
           undeniable
           ;
           however
           we
           may
           please
           ourselves
           ,
           in
           devising
           terms
           of
           mincing
           and
           extenuating
           ,
           whereby
           to
           paint
           it
           forth
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           we
           can
           ,
           if
           not
           so
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           shall
           appear
           beautiful
           ;
           yet
           so
           as
           that
           it
           may
           not
           appear
           so
           deformed
           ,
           as
           indeed
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           to
           all
           that
           view
           it
           in
           a
           just
           and
           upright
           mirrour
           .
        
         
           He
           saith
           that
           
             it
             is
             not
             easie
             nor
             necessare
             ,
             to
             tell
             what
             was
             said
             to
             or
             by
             every
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             being
             called-in
             one
             by
             one
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             certaine
             ,
             that
             all
             of
             them
             (
             except
             two
             ,
             who
             were
             dismissed
             upon
             their
             declaring
             that
             they
             had
             preached
             on
             that
             day
             onely
             because
             it
             fell
             to
             be
             their
             lecture-day
             )
             declared
             they
             had
             not
             preached
             on
             that
             day
             ,
             and
             did
             agree
             in
             substance
             upon
             this
             ground
             of
             their
             forbearance
             ,
             that
             it
             did
             not
             flow
             from
             any
             disloyalty
             or
             disaffection
             to
             Authority
             ;
             but
             that
             they
             had
             not
             freedome
             to
             observe
             any
             s●lemne
             fixed
             anniversary
             Day
             for
             religious
             Worshippe
             ,
             besides
             the
             Lords
             Day
             .
          
           To
           which
           I
           shall
           only
           crave
           leave
           to
           say
           ,
           not
           questioning
           the
           account
           he
           giveth
           here
           ,
           though
           the
           Council's
           books
           tell
           us
           ▪
           that
           there
           were
           Three
           assoiled
           ,
           and
           that
           because
           of
           their
           observing
           that
           day
           ;
           nor
           taking
           notice
           ,
           that
           the
           Lords
           day
           is
           no
           anniversary
           day
           ,
           but
           a
           weekly
           solemne
           day
           ;
           nor
           doubting
           of
           the
           first
           part
           of
           their
           Apology
           ;
           for
           as
           to
           some
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           more
           than
           probable
           ,
           that
           such
           was
           their
           loyal
           affection
           to
           Authority
           ,
           that
           for
           fear
           of
           offending
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           hold
           forth
           and
           plainely
           show
           the
           true
           ground
           as
           they
           ought
           to
           have
           done
           .
           I
           grant
           the
           Parliaments
           calling
           that
           day
           ,
           an
           holyday
           ,
           might
           give
           ground
           of
           scrupling
           to
           Conscientious
           Persons
           :
           Yet
           I
           suppose
           ,
           it
           is
           well
           enough
           known
           ,
           that
           this
           denomination
           was
           not
           the
           effect
           of
           true
           Devotion
           ,
           nor
           yet
           of
           Superstition
           ;
           the
           day
           being
           observed
           ,
           rather
           in
           honour
           of
           Bacchus
           ,
           than
           of
           the
           true
           and
           living
           God
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Principal
           thing
           intended
           ,
           was
           ,
           a
           Solemne
           ,
           Universal
           and
           Anniversary
           Condemnation
           of
           the
           work
           of
           Reformation
           ,
           which
           was
           so
           fully
           signified
           in
           the
           very
           narrative
           of
           the
           Act
           ,
           that
           I
           wonder
           these
           Brethren
           did
           not
           give
           this
           ,
           as
           the
           ground
           of
           their
           non-observing
           of
           that
           day
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           think
           ,
           that
           they
           thought
           themselves
           free
           to
           abstract
           from
           that
           Narrative
           ,
           and
           not
           once
           to
           notice
           it
           ;
           seing
           they
           could
           not
           abstract
           simple
           preaching
           on
           that
           day
           ,
           from
           its
           due
           observation
           ;
           and
           seing
           every
           one
           knowes
           ,
           that
           every
           observation
           of
           a
           day
           holy
           ,
           or
           civil
           ,
           appointed
           by
           Men
           ,
           doth
           homologat
           the
           Grounds
           &
           Reasons
           of
           the
           Institution
           .
        
         
           But
           passing
           this
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           of
           moment
           ,
           as
           to
           our
           present
           business
           ,
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             that
             there
             were
             foure
             of
             the
             Brethren
             called-in
             together
             ,
             upon
             particular
             summonds
             ,
             for
             baptizing
             of
             Children
             of
             other
             Congregations
             :
             To
             which
             among
             other
             legal
             defences
          
           (
           whereof
           he
           can
           give
           no
           particular
           account
           )
           
             they
             gave
             this
             answere
             ;
             that
             these
             Acts
             ,
             relating
             to
             that
             matter
             ,
             were
             never
             intimate
             unto
             them
             .
             Upon
             which
             they
             were
             told
             by
             my
          
           L.
           Chanc.
           
             they
             should
             get
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             all
             were
             commanded
             to
             appear
             againe
             the
             following
             Tuesday
             .
          
           As
           to
           this
           ,
           we
           may
           see
           ,
           that
           the
           Council
           did
           suppose
           those
           Acts
           to
           have
           been
           made
           known
           unto
           them
           .
           And
           that
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           the
           Concil
           did
           know
           ,
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           save
           these
           foure
           ,
           had
           observed
           the
           Injunctions
           ,
           otherwise
           they
           had
           been
           challenged
           upon
           the
           violation
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           these
           foure
           .
           As
           to
           this
           answere
           ,
           given
           by
           those
           foure
           ,
           I
           suppose
           ,
           the
           rest
           will
           willingly
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           sufficient
           ;
           and
           that
           another
           answer
           had
           been
           both
           more
           pertinent
           ,
           and
           less
           introductive
           of
           new
           troubles
           ;
           for
           probably
           ,
           if
           this
           answere
           had
           not
           been
           given
           ,
           they
           had
           not
           gote
           such
           a
           returne
           from
           my
           
             L.
             Chanc.
          
           Had
           they
           ingenously
           said
           ,
           that
           their
           commission
           
           bare
           them
           to
           Baptize
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           Preach
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           might
           not
           be
           answerable
           to
           their
           Master
           ,
           to
           refuse
           to
           Baptize
           any
           Childe
           within
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           brought
           unto
           them
           for
           that
           end
           ,
           much
           trouble
           and
           temptation
           had
           been
           ,
           in
           all
           appearance
           ,
           prevente●
           .
           And
           though
           I
           will
           not
           condemne
           all
           legal
           defences
           ;
           yet
           I
           must
           say
           ,
           that
           Ch●istian
           prudence
           might
           soon
           have
           taught
           them
           to
           have
           waved
           this
           defence
           ,
           not
           only
           because
           it
           was
           obvious
           enough
           what
           would
           follow
           :
           but
           mainly
           because
           it
           contained
           a
           tacite
           acknowledgment
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           not
           have
           done
           what
           they
           did
           ,
           if
           the
           Act
           had
           been
           intimat
           to
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           time
           coming
           they
           would
           willingly
           obey
           the
           same
           ;
           and
           consequently
           ,
           that
           the
           Injunctions
           were
           just
           and
           righteous
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           neither
           they
           ,
           nor
           any
           other
           should
           disobey
           ,
           whether
           because
           of
           the
           matter
           ,
           or
           because
           of
           the
           power
           enjoining
           them
           :
           But
           more
           of
           this
           purpose
           afterward
           .
        
         
           He
           gives
           us
           next
           an
           account
           of
           what
           they
           did
           in
           the
           Interval
           ,
           and
           how
           they
           did
           meet
           almost
           every
           day
           ,
           to
           consult
           what
           they
           should
           do
           ,
           at
           their
           next
           appearance
           ,
           in
           case
           these
           Acts
           (
           called
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           Rules
           )
           should
           be
           intimate
           unto
           them
           :
           And
           how
           a
           Paper
           was
           produced
           by
           some
           ,
           appointed
           thereunto
           ,
           which
           was
           only
           relative
           to
           these
           Instructions
           or
           Rules
           ,
           with
           a
           touch
           of
           the
           reasons
           of
           their
           not-observing
           of
           the
           29.
           of
           May
           ,
           to
           which
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           afterwards
           was
           prefixed
           a
           pretty
           large
           Introduction
           ,
           concerning
           Christ's
           power
           ,
           in
           and
           over
           his
           Church
           ;
           and
           asserting
           the
           Magistrat's
           just
           right
           about
           Ecclesiastick
           affairs
           ,
           as
           amply
           as
           any
           thing
           
             Mr
             Hutcheson
          
           spoke
           ;
           and
           denying
           him
           no
           more
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           finished
           ,
           than
           he
           ●enied
           unto
           him
           .
           Concerning
           this
           Paper
           ,
           I
           can
           say
           nothing
           ,
           having
           never
           seen
           it
           ;
           only
           I
           finde
           ,
           it
           contained
           (
           as
           himself
           tels
           us
           ,
           in
           the
           following
           words
           )
           this
           clause
           :
           
             That
             we
             could
             not
             receive
             from
             the
             Magistrate
             any
             Instructions
             ,
             to
             regulate
             us
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             our
             Ministrie
             :
          
           And
           I
           finde
           by
           his
           own
           relation
           ;
           that
           three
           or
           foure
           dayes
           they
           debated
           upon
           this
           clause
           ,
           which
           he
           calleth
           ,
           Unqualified
           :
           And
           that
           many
           of
           the
           Brethren
           were
           against
           it
           ,
           as
           
             an
             Assertion
             ,
             which
             being
             so
             generally
             and
             indistinctly
             expressed
             ,
             would
             not
             hold
             water
             ,
             nor
             be
             found
             agreable
             with
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             Concessions
             even
             of
             our
             Orthodox
             Anti-Erastian
             Divines
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Magistrates
             just
             right
             .
          
        
         
           As
           to
           this
           Assertion
           ,
           which
           ,
           as
           he
           saith
           ,
           Was
           not
           satisfying
           to
           some
           ;
           though
           I
           do
           not
           know
           ,
           what
           particularly
           was
           objected
           against
           it
           by
           these
           some
           ;
           yet
           I
           may
           take
           liberty
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           appeareth
           not
           to
           me
           contrary
           either
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           Concessions
           of
           Orthodox
           Anti-Erastian
           Divines
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           understood
           ,
           either
           as
           relative
           to
           the
           case
           than
           in
           hand
           (
           as
           it
           behooved
           to
           be
           ,
           if
           pertinently
           adduced
           ,
           )
           or
           according
           to
           the
           true
           and
           native
           import
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           wherein
           it
           is
           expressed
           :
           and
           that
           because
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Nothing
           occureth
           to
           me
           ,
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           whence
           it
           can
           with
           any
           shew
           of
           probability
           be
           inferred
           ,
           that
           this
           Assertion
           is
           not
           consonant
           to
           Scripture
           ,
           except
           what
           is
           recorded
           of
           David's
           giving
           Instructions
           to
           the
           
             Levites
             ,
             Porters
          
           and
           Singers
           ,
           and
           Marshalling
           them
           in
           their
           several
           Orders
           and
           Work.
           But
           sure
           I
           am
           ,
           all
           Anti-Erastian
           Divines
           look
           upon
           that
           practice
           ,
           as
           no
           precedent
           to
           Christian
           Magistrates
           now
           ,
           as
           is
           well
           known
           :
           And
           their
           ground
           is
           clear
           and
           irrefragable
           ;
           for
           David
           ▪
           did
           what
           was
           done
           herein
           ,
           not
           as
           King
           ,
           by
           any
           proper
           Magistra●ical
           power
           ,
           as
           is
           clear
           from
           what
           he
           said
           himself
           ▪
           when
           he
           was
           delivering
           all
           these
           Orders
           and
           Instructions
           ,
           mentioned
           1
           Chron.
           23.
           and
           24.
           and
           25.
           and
           26.
           over
           unto
           
             Salomon
             Chap.
          
           28.
           vers
           .
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13.
           he
           tels
           him
           vers
           19.
           
           
             That
             the
             Lord
             made
             him
             understand
             all
             this
             ,
             in
             writting
             by
             his
             hand
             upon
             him
          
           :
           And
           accordingly
           we
           finde
           Salomon
           
           doing
           nothing
           in
           this
           matter
           by
           his
           own
           proper
           Magistratical
           power
           ;
           2
           Chron.
           8
           :
           v.
           14.
           
           
             But
             according
             to
             the
             order
             of
             David
             his
             Father
             .
          
           And
           moreover
           ,
           when
           King
           Hezekiah
           is
           about
           this
           work
           ,
           reforming
           what
           was
           am●sse
           ,
           he
           doth
           nothing
           of
           this
           kind
           ,
           
             Iure
             Regio
          
           ,
           by
           his
           Magistratical
           power
           ;
           
             but
             according
             to
             the
             commandement
             of
             David
             ,
             and
             of
             Gad
             the
             Kings
             Seer
             ;
             and
             Nathan
             the
             Prophet
             ,
          
           2
           Chron.
           29
           :
           v.
           25.
           and
           it
           is
           added
           ;
           for
           
             it
             was
             the
             commandement
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             by
             his
             Prophets
             .
          
           In
           like
           manner
           King
           Josiah
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           ordering
           Church-affairs
           ,
           and
           reforming
           abuses
           ,
           assumed
           nothing
           to
           himself
           of
           this
           Nature
           ,
           as
           King
           ,
           but
           appointed
           all
           to
           be
           
             according
             to
             the
             writting
             of
             David
             King
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             writting
             of
             Salomon
             his
             Son
             ,
          
           2
           Chron.
           35
           :
           4.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Nor
           can
           I
           call
           to
           mind
           what
           that
           Concession
           is
           of
           our
           Anti-Erastian
           Divines
           ,
           that
           can
           seem
           to
           contro●e
           this
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           It
           cannot
           be
           that
           Concession
           ,
           That
           Magistrates
           may
           and
           should
           put
           Ministers
           to
           their
           Duty
           ,
           in
           following
           the
           Rules
           and
           Injunctions
           ,
           prescribed
           by
           Christ
           ,
           viz.
           in
           their
           Political
           Way
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           Political
           Penalties
           :
           For
           hence
           it
           will
           no
           way
           follow
           ,
           that
           Ministers
           receive
           Instructions
           from
           Magistrates
           ,
           to
           regulate
           them
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           Ministrie
           ;
           more
           than
           it
           can
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           Magistrates
           receive
           their
           Instructions
           ,
           for
           regulating
           them
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           Civil
           Function
           ,
           from
           Ministers
           ;
           because
           Ministers
           ,
           in
           their
           Ministerial
           Way
           ,
           put
           Magistrates
           to
           their
           Duty
           ,
           in
           following
           the
           Rules
           prescribed
           by
           God
           in
           his
           Word
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           Nor
           can
           it
           be
           that
           Concession
           ,
           That
           Magistrates
           may
           ,
           by
           their
           Political
           and
           Civil
           Sanction
           ,
           confirme
           and
           enforce
           civilly
           Canons
           and
           Rules
           ,
           Ministerially
           cleared
           and
           concluded
           by
           Church-Judicatories
           :
           For
           that
           is
           but
           to
           presse
           the
           Rules
           of
           Gods
           Word
           to
           be
           observed
           ,
           and
           is
           no
           prescribing
           of
           Injunctions
           ;
           but
           an
           enjoining
           civilly
           the
           Observation
           of
           Injunctions
           ,
           imposed
           and
           proposed
           Ministerially
           by
           Church-Judicatories
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           Nor
           can
           it
           be
           that
           Concession
           ,
           That
           the
           Magistrate
           is
           
             Custos
             utriusque
             tabulae
          
           ,
           for
           the
           Reasons
           already
           given
           ;
           The
           Minister
           also
           may
           be
           said
           ,
           to
           be
           
             Custos
             utriusque
             tabulae
          
           ,
           in
           his
           way
           and
           manner
           ;
           and
           yet
           none
           wil
           hence
           inferre
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           give
           Instructions
           unto
           Magistrats
           ,
           to
           regulate
           them
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           Office.
           (
           4.
           )
           Nor
           can
           it
           be
           that
           Concession
           ,
           That
           the
           Magistrat
           is
           
             Episcopus
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             an
             overseer
             of
             things
             without
          
           ;
           for
           these
           external
           things
           are
           properly
           and
           formally
           political
           things
           ,
           belonging
           to
           the
           Civil
           Government
           of
           the
           outward
           man
           ;
           among
           which
           the
           function
           of
           the
           Ministrie
           ,
           as
           such
           ,
           cannot
           be
           reckoned
           ;
           this
           being
           purely
           Ecclesiastick
           ,
           and
           properly
           belonging
           to
           the
           Spiritual
           Kingdome
           of
           Christ.
           (
           5.
           )
           Nor
           can
           it
           be
           that
           Concession
           .
           That
           the
           Magistrate
           may
           limite
           and
           confine
           the
           Person
           of
           a
           Minister
           ,
           whereby
           ,
           
             per
             accident
          
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           confinement
           laid
           upon
           the
           further
           extension
           of
           the
           exercise
           of
           his
           Ministrie
           :
           for
           every
           body
           seeth
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           properly
           a
           confinement
           of
           the
           Person
           ,
           and
           but
           consequently
           of
           the
           exercise
           of
           the
           Ministrie
           ;
           and
           no
           man
           will
           say
           ,
           that
           is
           Orthodox
           ,
           that
           the
           Magistrate
           hath
           the
           same
           Power
           over
           the
           Office
           of
           the
           Ministrie
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           over
           the
           Person
           of
           the
           Minister
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Some
           such
           thing
           may
           ,
           I
           grant
           ,
           be
           gathered
           ,
           with
           some
           probability
           ,
           from
           that
           Assertion
           of
           Vedelius
           ,
           viz.
           
             That
             Magistrats
             have
             an
             Inspection
             of
             the
             Office
             of
             Ministers
             ,
          
           as
           he
           urgeth
           it
           .
           But
           he
           is
           no
           Anti-Erastian
           ,
           but
           an
           Erastian
           Divine
           :
           And
           I
           suppose
           no
           such
           thing
           will
           follow
           from
           this
           Assertion
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           ,
           as
           qualified
           or
           explained
           by
           our
           Orthodox
           Divines
           ,
           who
           have
           written
           against
           Vedelius
           ,
           such
           as
           
             Apollonius
             ,
             Triglandius
          
           and
           Revius
           :
           Beside
           what
           Walaeus
           and
           Voetius
           have
           spoken
           hereunto
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           I
           conceive
           that
           Assertion
           was
           very
           orthodox
           and
           safe
           ;
           for
           these
           Reasons
           ,
           
           (
           1.
           )
           This
           Power
           of
           giving
           Instructions
           ,
           for
           regulating
           the
           exerci●e
           of
           the
           Ministrie
           ,
           would
           inferre
           or
           presuppose
           ,
           that
           the
           Office
           of
           the
           Ministrie
           ,
           and
           its
           exercise
           are
           subordinat
           to
           the
           Magistrate
           
             in
             linea
             recta
          
           :
           For
           Instructions
           and
           Orders
           or
           Rules
           coming
           from
           a
           Superiour
           (
           for
           from
           such
           they
           must
           come
           and
           not
           from
           an
           Inferiour
           ,
           not
           yet
           from
           a
           Co-ordinat
           Power
           )
           to
           an
           Inferiour
           ,
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Superiour
           hath
           Power
           to
           grant
           a
           Commission
           to
           that
           Inferiour
           ,
           be
           it
           Court
           or
           Person
           ,
           to
           Act
           in
           that
           function
           and
           sphaere
           ;
           and
           a
           Power
           to
           Limite
           ,
           Restrict
           ,
           Enlarge
           or
           Qualifie
           the
           exercise
           of
           that
           function
           ,
           as
           he
           seeth
           good
           :
           But
           none
           of
           our
           Orthodox
           Anti-Erastian
           Divines
           grant
           a
           Subordination
           ,
           but
           assert
           a
           Collaterality
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           No
           Orthodox
           Anti-Erastian
           Divine
           will
           say
           ,
           that
           Ministers
           ,
           as
           such
           ,
           are
           so
           subordinant
           unto
           the
           Supreme
           Magistrat
           ,
           as
           other
           inferiour
           Magistrates
           are
           .
           But
           if
           the
           Supream
           Magistrat
           might
           give
           Instructions
           to
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           prescribe
           Rules
           to
           regulat
           them
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           Ministrie
           ;
           what
           difference
           shall
           there
           be
           ,
           as
           to
           this
           ,
           betwixt
           Ministers
           ,
           as
           such
           ,
           and
           inferiour
           Magistrates
           ?
           Can
           the
           Supream
           Magistrate
           do
           more
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           regulating
           of
           the
           Magistratical
           function
           ,
           in
           inferiour
           Magistrates
           ,
           than
           Limite
           them
           ,
           Restrict
           them
           ,
           Qualifie
           them
           by
           such
           and
           such
           Instructions
           ?
           and
           what
           less
           shall
           now
           hereby
           be
           granted
           to
           him
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           Ministers
           ,
           as
           such
           ?
        
         
           5.
           
           But
           now
           if
           we
           speak
           of
           Injunctions
           and
           Instructions
           ,
           in
           particular
           ,
           the
           matter
           will
           be
           yet
           more
           clear
           ,
           that
           that
           Assertion
           was
           truth
           ,
           and
           nothing
           but
           truth
           :
           For
           either
           the
           Instructions
           are
           concerning
           such
           things
           ,
           as
           are
           at
           all
           times
           necessary
           to
           the
           right
           exercise
           of
           the
           Ministery
           ;
           or
           concerning
           alterable
           circumstances
           ,
           which
           only
           
             hic
             &
             nunc
          
           can
           be
           called
           neces●ary
           :
           If
           the
           former
           be
           said
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           granted
           ,
           that
           these
           are
           set
           down
           to
           us
           in
           the
           Word
           ;
           for
           all
           necessaries
           are
           there
           contained
           ;
           and
           if
           so
           ,
           the
           Magistrat
           either
           enjoineth
           these
           Ministerially
           ,
           as
           holding
           forth
           the
           mind
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           this
           cannot
           be
           said
           ,
           for
           then
           were
           he
           no
           Magistrat
           ,
           in
           that
           ,
           but
           a
           Church-Officer
           and
           a
           Minister
           :
           or
           Magistratically
           and
           Autocratorically
           ,
           as
           a
           Civil
           Magistrate
           .
           And
           then
           this
           must
           either
           be
           ,
           in
           
             Ecclesiâ
             reformata
             &
             bene
             instituta
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           a
           well
           reformed
           and
           instituted
           Church
           ;
           or
           
             in
             Ecclesiâ
             reformanda
             &
             confusa
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           a
           Church
           wholly
           confused
           &
           needing
           reformation
           ;
           In
           the
           former
           case
           ,
           Orthodox·Anti-Erastian
           Divines
           will
           say
           ,
           there
           ought
           to
           be
           an
           antecedaneous
           judgement
           of
           the
           Curch
           ,
           or
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           who
           are
           the
           only
           authoritative
           and
           authorized
           Ministerial
           Interpreters
           of
           the
           Word
           :
           And
           then
           the
           Magistrat
           doth
           not
           give
           the
           Instructions
           ,
           but
           by
           his
           Civil
           Sanction
           politically
           inforceth
           the
           observation
           of
           Gods
           Instructions
           ,
           authoritatively
           and
           ministerially
           held
           forth
           by
           the
           authorized
           ministerial
           Interpreters
           .
           The
           latter
           case
           is
           not
           our
           case
           ,
           unless
           by
           this
           Concession
           we
           would
           grant
           Power
           and
           Liberty
           to
           any
           Magistrate
           ,
           to
           overturn
           the
           best
           reformed
           Church
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           he
           may
           order
           all
           things
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           he
           pleaseth
           ;
           which
           was
           never
           understood
           by
           the
           Users
           of
           this
           Distinction
           .
           If
           the
           Instructions
           respect
           only
           the
           alterable
           Peristatica
           :
           Either
           Christ
           hath
           given
           Power
           to
           his
           Church
           ,
           in
           these
           cases
           ,
           to
           judge
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           General
           Rules
           of
           the
           Word
           ;
           or
           not
           .
           No
           reformed
           Orthodox
           Anti-Erastian
           Divine
           will
           say
           not
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           former
           be
           said
           (
           as
           it
           must
           be
           said
           )
           Then
           
             quo
             jure
          
           ?
           By
           what
           Law
           can
           the
           Church
           be
           robbed
           of
           this
           Power
           ?
           And
           by
           what
           right
           can
           the
           judgement
           of
           this
           matter
           be
           committed
           ,
           
             in
             prima
             inflantia
          
           ,
           at
           the
           very
           first
           ,
           unto
           the
           Magistrat
           ;
           or
           rather
           wholly
           and
           solely
           unto
           him
           ?
           For
           thus
           the
           Ministers
           are
           altogether
           excluded
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           Magistrate
           can
           give
           Instructions
           
           in
           these
           matters
           :
           For
           the
           granting
           of
           this
           power
           unto
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           will
           necessarily
           bring
           the
           examination
           and
           judgment
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           function
           ,
           unto
           the
           Civil
           Court
           ,
           either
           wholly
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           first
           place
           at
           least
           ,
           contrare
           to
           the
           Orthodox
           Anti-Erastian
           Doctrine
           .
        
         
           I
           think
           then
           ,
           that
           all
           ,
           who
           minded
           honest
           and
           plaine
           dealing
           ,
           in
           this
           day
           of
           tryal
           ,
           and
           of
           witnessing
           to
           the
           truth
           ;
           and
           to
           that
           truth
           ,
           that
           so
           neerly
           conce●ned
           Christ
           ,
           as
           King
           and
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           should
           have
           consented
           unto
           this
           Assertion
           ,
           and
           in
           plaine
           termes
           have
           told
           the
           Councel
           .
           
             That
             they
             were
             to
             receive
             no
             Instructions
             from
             the
             Magistrat
             ,
             to
             regulat
             them
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             Ministrie
             .
          
           He
           tels
           us
           next
           ,
           that
           
             Some
             supposed
             this
             question
             was
             determined
             ,
             in
             the
             Concessions
             ,
             that
             were
             in
             the
             Introducto●y
             part
             of
             the
             paper
             wherein
             the
             Magistrat's
             power
             objectively
             Ecc●esiastical
             is
             asserted
             .
          
           Bu●
           if
           all
           those
           concessions
           ,
           set
           down
           in
           the
           Introductory
           part
           of
           the
           Paper
           ,
           issued
           in
           the
           clearing
           of
           the
           Magistrates
           power
           to
           be
           objectively
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           they
           expressed
           nothing
           to
           weaken
           the
           fore-mentioned
           Clause
           :
           For
           ,
           who
           will
           say
           ,
           that
           because
           the
           Magistrat's
           power
           is
           objectively
           Ecclesiastical
           :
           Therefore
           he
           can
           give
           Instructions
           to
           regulat
           Ministers
           ,
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           Ministrie
           ?
           It
           were
           as
           good
           a
           consequence
           to
           say
           ,
           The
           Magistrat
           is
           keeper
           of
           both
           the
           Tables
           of
           the
           Law.
           Ergo
           he
           may
           set
           down
           Instructions
           ,
           Limitations
           and
           Rules
           ,
           shewing
           when
           the
           Law
           o●
           God
           shall
           oblige
           as
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           when
           not
           .
           And
           to
           lay
           ,
           Because
           he
           hath
           the
           Scriptures
           for
           the
           object
           of
           his
           care
           :
           Therefore
           he
           may
           set
           down
           Rules
           how
           this
           or
           that
           Prophecie
           ,
           this
           or
           that
           doctrinal
           Book
           ,
           or
           History
           should
           be
           understood
           and
           Interpreted
           .
           So
           to
           say
           ,
           Because
           his
           care
           reacheth
           to
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           he
           must
           countenance
           the
           preaching
           of
           Truth
           ,
           and
           discountenance
           the
           preaching
           of
           Errour
           .
           Ergo
           he
           may
           appointe
           Ministers
           what
           to
           preach
           ,
           and
           what
           not
           ;
           and
           command
           them
           to
           preach
           of
           the
           Seven
           deadly
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           Predestination
           ,
           as
           the
           King
           said
           in
           his
           Letter
           to
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           York
           And
           because
           his
           power
           objectively
           reacheth
           to
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           :
           therefore
           he
           may
           do
           as
           Ieroboam
           did
           .
           So
           because
           Discipline
           and
           Government
           are
           also
           the
           object
           of
           his
           care
           ,
           therefore
           he
           may
           give
           Rules
           and
           Instructions
           ,
           how
           the
           Chu●ch
           shall
           be
           governed
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           whether
           by
           a
           Pope
           ,
           or
           by
           Prelates
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           People
           ,
           or
           by
           Himself
           and
           his
           Under-magistrates
           .
           Yea
           and
           from
           this
           power
           objectively
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           it
           may
           as
           well
           be
           Inferred
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           regulat
           Controversies
           and
           other
           debates
           ,
           handled
           in
           Church
           Assemblies
           ,
           and
           prescribe
           what
           Arguments
           pro
           and
           what
           Arguments
           contra
           shall
           be
           used
           ,
           what
           sins
           shall
           be
           so
           and
           so
           Censured
           ,
           &c.
           
           Yea
           ,
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           we
           may
           as
           well
           inferre
           from
           this
           objectively
           Ecclesiastical
           power
           ,
           all
           that
           is
           summarily
           contained
           ,
           in
           the
           Explicatory
           Act
           of
           Supremacy
           :
           As
           that
           he
           may
           give
           Instructions
           ,
           to
           regulat
           Ministers
           ,
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           Ministrie
           .
        
         
           How
           did
           this
           debate
           issue
           ?
           He
           saith
           ,
           in
           end
           ,
           some
           made
           a
           motion
           ,
           which
           ,
           with
           common
           consent
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           could
           be
           discerned
           ,
           was
           embraced
           :
           And
           what
           was
           this
           ?
           That
           the
           Assertion
           should
           be
           thus
           qualified
           ,
           
             That
             we
             would
             not
             receive
             from
             the
             Magistrate
             Instructions
             ,
             Formally
             and
             Intrinsecally
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             to
             regulat
             us
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Which
           ,
           in
           my
           judgment
           ,
           was
           either
           nothing
           to
           the
           purpose
           ;
           or
           (
           which
           is
           worse
           )
           was
           a
           betraying
           of
           the
           Cause
           :
           For
           either
           this
           was
           understood
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           these
           Rules
           ,
           which
           the
           Councel
           prescribed
           in
           their
           Act
           Sept.
           2.1672
           .
           or
           not
           .
           If
           not
           ,
           what
           was
           it
           to
           the
           purpose
           then
           in
           hand
           ?
           If
           it
           was
           understood
           with
           this
           reference
           ,
           then
           either
           hereby
           they
           meant
           to
           justifie
           and
           defend
           their
           refusing
           to
           accept
           
           of
           these
           Instructions
           ,
           or
           to
           justifie
           their
           accepting
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           not
           of
           others
           .
           If
           the
           former
           be
           said
           ,
           Then
           (
           1.
           )
           Why
           was
           
             Mr
             Blair
          
           so
           much
           condemned
           ,
           who
           did
           but
           refuse
           the
           accepting
           of
           these
           ,
           that
           had
           been
           expressed
           in
           the
           Act
           ,
           and
           were
           then
           exhibited
           ?
           (
           2.
           )
           Why
           was
           it
           not
           plainly
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           not
           receive
           these
           ,
           that
           the
           Councel
           tendered
           unto
           them
           ?
           (
           3.
           )
           Why
           was
           there
           so
           much
           debate
           in
           private
           ,
           about
           a
           general
           Thesis
           ,
           when
           the
           clear
           assertion
           of
           the
           Hypothesis
           ,
           would
           have
           salved
           both
           Credite
           and
           Conscience
           ?
           If
           the
           Assertion
           was
           thus
           qualified
           ,
           to
           justifie
           their
           accepting
           of
           these
           Rules
           ,
           then
           sure
           ,
           the
           cause
           was
           betrayed
           :
           And
           if
           they
           were
           clear
           to
           accept
           of
           these
           Rules
           ,
           what
           necessity
           was
           there
           for
           this
           general
           blinde
           ?
           If
           they
           intended
           it
           for
           a
           Testimony
           ,
           was
           that
           a
           fi●
           season
           for
           a
           Testimonie
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           resolved
           to
           yeeld
           to
           all
           ,
           that
           was
           at
           that
           time
           desired
           ,
           without
           hinck
           or
           scruple
           ?
           Further
           ,
           I
           suppose
           it
           wil
           be
           found
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           these
           Instructions
           were
           indeed
           formally
           and
           intrinsecally
           Ecclesiastical
           .
           And
           if
           these
           were
           excepted
           ,
           they
           should
           have
           been
           particularly
           mentioned
           ,
           that
           all
           might
           have
           been
           clear
           ;
           for
           in
           Testimonies
           we
           cannot
           be
           plaine
           and
           clear
           enough
           .
           If
           they
           were
           not
           clear
           to
           embrace
           these
           Instructions
           ;
           why
           did
           they
           not
           unanimously
           agree
           to
           tell
           this
           in
           plaine
           termes
           ?
           And
           if
           reasons
           of
           their
           refusal
           had
           been
           demanded
           ,
           ingenuity
           and
           plain
           ,
           dealing
           had
           furnished
           them
           with
           reasons
           sufficient
           ,
           taken
           both
           from
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           Rules
           ,
           the
           manner
           of
           enjoining
           them
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           sad
           consequences
           of
           obeying
           them
           ,
           beside
           several
           other
           circumstances
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           despised
           .
        
         
           When
           all
           agreed
           unto
           the
           Assertion
           thus
           qualified
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           the
           whole
           Paper
           that
           was
           drawn
           up
           ,
           he
           tels
           us
           ,
           there
           fell
           out
           another
           question
           ,
           whether
           that
           Paper
           should
           be
           made
           use
           of
           ,
           as
           a
           Directory
           ,
           when
           they
           should
           be
           called
           to
           speak
           ,
           before
           the
           Councel
           ,
           or
           if
           it
           should
           be
           subscribed
           by
           all
           ,
           and
           so
           given
           in
           as
           their
           answere
           ,
           and
           sense
           of
           these
           Matters
           ?
           This
           was
           ,
           no
           doubt
           ,
           a
           weighty
           debate
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           might
           have
           occasioned
           their
           breach
           among
           themselves
           :
           But
           when
           the
           Lord
           is
           away
           ,
           what
           Light
           or
           Counsel
           can
           remaine
           ?
           Well
           ,
           what
           came
           of
           this
           question
           ?
           The
           generality
           (
           he
           saith
           )
           were
           indeed
           for
           the
           subscribing
           of
           it
           .
           Which
           I
           confess
           I
           would
           not
           have
           been
           for
           ;
           Nor
           yet
           for
           using
           of
           it
           as
           a
           Directorie
           ;
           for
           reasons
           already
           given
           .
           But
           now
           the
           generality
           being
           for
           the
           subscribing
           of
           it
           ,
           what
           became
           of
           it
           ?
           Was
           it
           subscribed
           indeed
           ?
           No
           ,
           saith
           he
           ;
           and
           thus
           the
           Minor
           part
           prevailed
           .
           But
           he
           saith
           ,
           there
           were
           Reasons
           moving
           hereunto
           .
           And
           I
           shall
           be
           glade
           to
           hear
           these
           .
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           
             One
             ,
             who
             was
             then
             withdrawn
             about
             some
             necessary
             affairs
             ,
             had
             declared
             before
             ,
             upon
             reasons
             ponderous
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             free
             in
             his
             mind
             to
             subscribe
             any
             such
             Paper
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             .
          
           It
           seemeth
           strange
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           the
           unclearness
           of
           one
           should
           have
           proven
           such
           an
           effectual
           meane
           to
           stop
           the
           rest
           ,
           in
           that
           ,
           whereabout
           they
           had
           no
           scruple
           ;
           especially
           when
           that
           one
           did
           not
           shew
           ,
           what
           his
           ponderous
           reasons
           were
           .
           I
           humbly
           judge
           ;
           the
           Zeal
           of
           God
           would
           have
           determined
           them
           another
           way
           .
           But
           there
           was
           good
           cause
           for
           this
           ;
           for
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             They
             judged
             it
             not
             safe
             ,
             but
             prejudicial
             to
             the
             cause
             ,
             and
             to
             unity
             to
             break
             bulk
             ,
             and
             Act
             in
             a
             divided
             way
             ,
             when
             all
             were
             ready
             to
             concurre
             in
             the
             matter
             ,
             though
             they
             differed
             in
             the
             forme
             and
             manner
             :
             And
             how
             inconvenient
             was
             it
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             that
             differences
             about
             the
             manner
             should
             be
             seen
             in
             publick
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             one
             upon
             the
             matter
          
           ?
           But
           what
           prejudice
           had
           come
           to
           the
           cause
           ,
           if
           a
           Testimonie
           had
           been
           given-in
           to
           the
           Councel
           ,
           unto
           which
           all
           had
           assented
           ,
           though
           it
           had
           wanted
           the
           subscription
           of
           one
           ,
           who
           was
           necessarily
           absent
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           subscribed
           ?
           Yea
           ,
           though
           it
           had
           wanted
           the
           subscription
           of
           one
           ,
           who
           was
           unwilling
           to
           subscribe
           ?
           In
           so
           doing
           they
           did
           not
           
           break
           bulk
           ;
           but
           that
           one
           ,
           if
           ever
           he
           had
           been
           within
           the
           hold
           ,
           had
           made
           the
           breach
           ,
           by
           abandoning
           his
           Brethren
           .
           Unity
           and
           Harmonie
           is
           good
           ,
           I
           grant
           ;
           but
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           why
           every
           man
           should
           have
           a
           negative
           voice
           ,
           in
           all
           such
           matters
           ;
           and
           why
           nothing
           should
           be
           done
           by
           a
           Company
           or
           Society
           ,
           if
           but
           one
           man
           dissent
           .
           I
           know
           no
           Divine
           rule
           for
           this
           ;
           nor
           will
           Christian
           prudence
           teach
           it
           :
           and
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           it
           is
           one
           to
           an
           hundered
           ,
           if
           ever
           any
           thing
           be
           done
           of
           moment
           ,
           or
           hazard
           ,
           by
           a
           company
           ,
           on
           these
           termes
           .
           And
           I
           much
           doubt
           ,
           if
           ,
           when
           one
           onely
           Person
           ,
           yea
           or
           two
           are
           refractory
           ,
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           that
           Society
           should
           think
           themselves
           exonered
           in
           Conscience
           ,
           to
           forbear
           a
           duty
           ,
           clearly
           called
           for
           .
           The
           forme
           and
           manner
           here
           was
           (
           I
           judge
           )
           a
           material
           thing
           ;
           and
           who
           were
           not
           clear
           ,
           as
           to
           it
           ,
           could
           not
           be
           very
           clear
           as
           to
           the
           matter
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           another
           reason
           of
           this
           forbearance
           ,
           
             Had
             they
          
           (
           saith
           he
           2.
           )
           
             been
             free
             to
             subscribe
             Papers
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             ;
             yet
             they
             could
             not
             look
             on
             that
             Paper
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             hastily
             and
             crudely
             patched
             up
             ,
             as
             beseeming
             so
             many
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             give-in
             to
             the
             State
             ;
             as
             their
             mature
             and
             formed
             thoughts
             .
          
           In
           thesi
           I
           grant
           ,
           it
           is
           good
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           should
           subscribe
           a
           Paper
           ,
           with
           which
           he
           is
           not
           satisfied
           ;
           and
           I
           think
           ,
           it
           is
           exception
           relevant
           enough
           against
           the
           subscribing
           of
           a
           Paper
           ,
           called
           or
           looking
           like
           a
           Testimony
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           not
           plaine
           nor
           full
           enough
           ,
           even
           though
           what
           is
           said
           be
           otherwise
           not
           reproachable
           .
           But
           as
           to
           this
           Paper
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           this
           reason
           of
           his
           very
           strange
           ,
           when
           he
           told
           us
           before
           ,
           that
           the
           generality
           was
           for
           subscribing
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           rude
           ,
           hasty
           and
           raw
           .
           Whence
           came
           this
           change
           ?
           Second
           thoughts
           ,
           it
           seemeth
           ,
           have
           taken
           place
           .
           But
           in
           soberness
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           think
           strange
           ,
           that
           so
           many
           able
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           could
           not
           ,
           after
           so
           many
           dayes
           debate
           ,
           give
           their
           formed
           and
           mature
           thoughts
           of
           a
           Business
           ,
           in
           which
           every
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           Servant
           of
           Christ
           was
           obliged
           to
           be
           ready
           alwayes
           to
           give
           ,
           upon
           less
           ,
           than
           a
           few
           houres
           warning
           ,
           yea
           at
           the
           first
           demand
           ,
           an
           account
           of
           his
           Faith
           ;
           especially
           in
           this
           Controversie
           ,
           wherein
           all
           were
           called
           to
           be
           most
           clear
           ;
           and
           they
           especially
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           but
           know
           ,
           that
           their
           silence
           ,
           as
           to
           bearing
           Testimonie
           to
           the
           Truth
           ,
           at
           their
           first
           receiving
           the
           Indulgence
           ,
           had
           given
           such
           offence
           :
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           though
           I
           cannot
           judge
           of
           the
           Paper
           ,
           having
           never
           seen
           it
           ,
           and
           though
           I
           see
           not
           ,
           how
           all
           he
           saith
           of
           it
           can
           prove
           it
           raw
           and
           indigested
           ,
           considering
           the
           account
           he
           gave
           of
           it
           before
           :
           Yet
           because
           of
           that
           one
           clause
           ,
           he
           tels
           me
           was
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           universally
           assented
           unto
           ,
           I
           am
           as
           glade
           it
           was
           not
           subscribed
           and
           given-in
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           ;
           and
           upon
           that
           account
           do
           judge
           ,
           it
           was
           unfit
           to
           
             to
             be
             a
             standing
             thing
          
           (
           as
           he
           speaketh
           )
           
             for
             friends
             and
             foes
             ,
             at
             home
             and
             abroad
             ,
             to
             descant
             upon
             .
          
           Onely
           I
           wonder
           how
           this
           Consideration
           could
           prevail
           with
           them
           ,
           rather
           to
           commit
           the
           expressing
           of
           the
           matter
           unto
           their
           chosen
           Mouth
           ;
           seing
           words
           spoken
           are
           more
           liable
           to
           Mis-constructions
           ,
           and
           Mis-representations
           ,
           and
           other
           Mistakes
           ;
           than
           words
           set
           down
           in
           write
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           one
           to
           to
           an
           hundered
           if
           that
           one
           Brother
           ,
           their
           Mouth
           ,
           should
           so
           happily
           ,
           in
           a
           set
           discourse
           ,
           hit
           upon
           the
           very
           expressions
           ,
           that
           were
           onely
           accomodat
           to
           declare
           all
           their
           mindes
           ;
           or
           if
           that
           Brother
           could
           have
           expressed
           the
           matter
           ,
           in
           more
           lively
           ,
           masculine
           ,
           digested
           and
           significant
           Expressions
           ,
           why
           might
           he
           not
           have
           been
           at
           so
           much
           paines
           ,
           as
           to
           have
           set
           these
           down
           in
           write
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           Paper
           ,
           being
           no
           more
           raw
           and
           indigested
           ,
           might
           have
           been
           subscribed
           and
           given
           in
           ?
           But
           the
           plaine
           Truth
           is
           ,
           
             litera
             scripta
             manet
          
           :
           And
           it
           was
           to
           be
           feared
           ,
           that
           a
           written
           Paper
           would
           have
           provoked
           the
           Councel
           ,
           more
           than
           a
           transient
           and
           volant
           Expression
           ,
           in
           a
           running
           
           discourse
           ,
           buried
           under
           an
           heap
           of
           words
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           fully
           understood
           ,
           could
           have
           done
           .
           Finally
           ,
           I
           would
           tell
           him
           ,
           That
           an
           honest
           ,
           well
           meaning
           ,
           and
           plaine
           Testimonie
           ,
           though
           not
           set
           off
           with
           the
           paint
           of
           Words
           ,
           and
           Expressions
           ,
           having
           all
           their
           amiable
           cadencies
           and
           flowrs
           of
           Rhetorick
           ,
           would
           go
           far
           with
           honest
           well
           meaning
           Friends
           ,
           both
           at
           home
           and
           abroad
           ,
           and
           have
           been
           very
           acceptable
           ;
           yea
           and
           more
           convincing
           unto
           Enemies
           ,
           whether
           at
           home
           or
           abroad
           ,
           whose
           angrie
           descanting
           upon
           it
           would
           have
           been
           a
           further
           Confirmation
           of
           its
           honesty
           and
           validity
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           yet
           a
           Third
           Reason
           given
           ,
           which
           is
           something
           long
           .
           
             There
             being
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             such
             a
             clashing
             among
             Ministers
             and
             People
             ,
             some
             being
             for
             an
             utter
             refusal
             of
             any
             benfite
             of
             the
             late
             liberty
             ;
             and
             others
             being
             free
             to
             make
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             having
             given
             a
             Testimonie
             in
             their
             Station
             ;
             and
             that
             Paper
             relating
             only
             to
             these
             Instructions
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             whole
             cause
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             but
             foresee
             ,
             that
             the
             giving-in
             of
             that
             Paper
             would
             have
             been
             looked
             upon
             ,
             as
             a
             Testimonie
             ;
             and
             therefore
             being
             so
             defective
             ,
             relating
             only
             to
             these
             Instructions
             ,
             and
             not
             speaking
             to
             other
             cases
             ,
             it
             would
             raise
             greater
             debates
             ,
             and
             heighten
             differences
             ;
             and
             this
             they
             were
             confirmed
             in
             ,
             when
             a
             Brother
             ,
             coming-in
             among
             them
             ,
             told
             them
             expresly
             ,
             their
             Testimonie
             (
             as
             it
             was
             called
             )
             was
             defective
             ,
             and
             would
             do
             more
             hurt
             ,
             than
             good
             ,
             except
             it
             were
             fuller
             :
             yea
             certified
             we
             were
             upon
             good
             grounds
             ,
             that
             if
             that
             Paper
             had
             been
             given-in
             ,
             more
             tongues
             and
             pens
             would
             have
             been
             awaked
             ,
             and
             set
             on
             work
             against
             it
             ,
             than
             now
             are
             against
             the
             forbearing
             of
             it
             .
             In
             which
             case
             ,
             albeit
          
           I
           
             could
             heartily
             have
             wished
             a
             full
             ,
             free
             general
             ,
             unanimous
             Testimonie
             were
             given-in
             ;
             yet
          
           I
           
             cannot
             see
             ,
             how
             their
             prudence
             can
             be
             blamed
             for
             forbearing
             that
             ,
             which
             would
             certainly
             have
             ministred
             fewel
             to
             the
             fire
             ,
             which
             is
             like
             (
             if
             mercy
             prevent
             it
             no
             )
             to
             consume
             this
             poor
             Church
             ,
             and
             may
             perhaps
             burn
             their
             fingers
             ,
             who
             are
             so
             eager
             to
             kindle
             and
             blow
             at
             it
             .
          
           Not
           to
           insist
           nere
           on
           enquiring
           who
           were
           those
           ,
           who
           were
           free
           to
           make
           use
           of
           that
           ,
           (
           which
           he
           calleth
           Liberty
           )
           having
           given
           a
           Testimony
           ?
           And
           what
           was
           that
           Testimony
           ,
           and
           when
           and
           in
           what
           Station
           ,
           was
           it
           given
           by
           such
           ,
           as
           were
           free
           to
           make
           use
           of
           it
           ?
           Nor
           on
           showing
           how
           Improbable
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           such
           as
           could
           not
           agree
           on
           a
           Paper
           ,
           relating
           only
           to
           these
           Instructions
           ,
           could
           agree
           to
           a
           more
           full
           Paper
           :
           I
           would
           only
           say
           (
           1.
           )
           Matters
           being
           so
           ,
           as
           he
           here
           saith
           ,
           could
           they
           not
           also
           foresee
           ,
           that
           the
           Words
           ,
           uttered
           by
           their
           Mouth
           ,
           following
           this
           Directory
           ,
           would
           be
           also
           looked
           upon
           ,
           as
           a
           Testimonie
           ;
           and
           that
           that
           Testimonie
           ,
           relating
           only
           to
           the
           Instructions
           ,
           would
           have
           been
           judged
           defective
           ;
           and
           so
           occasione
           new
           Differences
           ?
           (
           2.
           )
           If
           the
           Paper
           was
           defective
           (
           as
           very
           like
           it
           was
           )
           why
           was
           it
           not
           helped
           ?
           Why
           was
           the
           matter
           made
           worse
           ,
           by
           giving-in
           no
           Paper
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           committing
           the
           matter
           to
           the
           uncertain
           Expressions
           of
           one
           of
           their
           number
           ?
           Could
           this
           more
           prevent
           the
           trouble
           of
           Tongues
           and
           Pens
           both
           ?
           (
           3.
           )
           If
           he
           commend
           their
           Prudence
           for
           not
           ministering
           Fewel
           to
           the
           fire
           ,
           he
           cannot
           approve
           them
           ,
           for
           casting
           in
           Oyle
           ;
           for
           certainly
           the
           Course
           which
           they
           took
           ,
           did
           contribute
           more
           to
           the
           burning
           fire
           ,
           than
           that
           course
           could
           have
           done
           ,
           which
           they
           did
           forbear
           .
           (
           4.
           
           Woe
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           first
           kindled
           that
           fire
           ,
           which
           is
           like
           to
           consume
           that
           poor
           Church
           ;
           and
           to
           them
           also
           ,
           who
           Administer
           fewel
           thereunto
           ;
           but
           let
           some
           laboure
           ,
           as
           they
           will
           ,
           to
           free
           themselves
           of
           this
           ,
           It
           shall
           ,
           I
           fear
           ,
           lye
           at
           their
           doors
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           ,
           when
           all
           thoughts
           of
           subscribing
           that
           Paper
           were
           laid
           aside
           ,
           what
           course
           was
           taken
           ?
           
             It
             was
             resolved
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             that
             one
             should
             be
             mouth
             to
             the
             rest
             ,
             to
             speak
             their
             sense
             of
             these
             Impositions
             ,
             in
             case
             they
             were
             to
             be
             intimate
             to
             them
             :
             And
             that
             this
             one
             was
             Mr.
             H.
             and
             that
             he
             was
             to
             hold
             him
             to
             the
             matter
             ,
             agreed-on
             in
             the
             Paper
             .
          
           Though
           I
           could
           rather
           
           have
           been
           satisfied
           ,
           that
           a
           full
           and
           faithful
           Paper
           ,
           subscribed
           by
           all
           ,
           had
           been
           given
           in
           ,
           than
           that
           this
           course
           had
           been
           taken
           ;
           yet
           ,
           to
           wave
           reports
           of
           some
           circumstances
           ,
           that
           then
           went
           abroad
           ,
           I
           think
           it
           was
           requisite
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           particularly
           condescended
           upon
           the
           fit
           season
           ,
           when
           their
           Mouth
           should
           have
           uttered
           their
           mind
           ;
           and
           I
           cannot
           be
           of
           this
           Authors
           mind
           ,
           who
           thinketh
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           not
           bound
           to
           speak
           in
           that
           affaire
           ,
           until
           he
           was
           called
           upon
           by
           the
           Councel
           ;
           which
           might
           have
           been
           ,
           for
           any
           thing
           I
           know
           ,
           after
           all
           and
           every
           one
           of
           them
           had
           been
           put
           to
           speak
           their
           own
           mind
           ,
           in
           particular
           ,
           or
           say
           nothing
           ,
           which
           the
           Council
           could
           not
           but
           take
           for
           a
           compliance
           .
           Yet
           he
           giveth
           this
           reason
           .
           
             That
             the
             time
             not
             being
             determined
             by
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             he
             was
             to
             be
             ruled
             by
             Prudence
             ,
             which
             dictated
             his
             own
             being
             called-upon
             (
             whensoever
             it
             might
             be
             )
             to
             be
             Gods
             opportunity
             season
             and
             call
             ,
             to
             speak
             what
             he
             had
             to
             say
             :
             The
             thing
             also
             it self
             ,
             and
             the
             usual
             practice
             in
             like
             cases
             saith
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             most
             fit
             time
             to
             speak
             to
             the
             cause
             ,
             when
             all
             had
             been
             gone
             thorow
             ,
             and
             then
             when
             he
             had
             spoken
             his
             light
             in
             the
             matter
             ,
             the
             Brethren
             (
             as
             he
             willed
             them
             to
             do
             ,
             when
             they
             named
             him
             )
             might
             adde
             ,
             diminis●
             ,
             or
             alter
             ,
             as
             they
             thought
             fit
             .
          
           This
           is
           a
           wonderful
           thing
           ,
           that
           one
           should
           be
           appointed
           to
           speak
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           certaine
           Impositions
           ,
           or
           Injunctions
           ,
           in
           case
           they
           were
           intimate
           ;
           &
           yet
           that
           prudence
           should
           not
           teach
           him
           to
           speak
           ,
           when
           the
           Intimation
           was
           first
           made
           :
           Was
           not
           his
           speech
           to
           be
           in
           reference
           to
           these
           Impositions
           ?
           Was
           not
           his
           speech
           to
           be
           (
           at
           least
           )
           a
           virtual
           Protestation
           ,
           Apologie
           or
           Insinuation
           of
           Reasons
           ,
           why
           they
           could
           not
           in
           conscience
           accept
           of
           these
           Impositions
           ?
           or
           an
           Explication
           and
           declaration
           of
           the
           sense
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           were
           clear
           to
           accept
           of
           them
           ?
           And
           if
           so
           ,
           doth
           not
           Nature
           &
           Common
           sense
           teach
           ,
           that
           the
           onely
           season
           for
           this
           had
           been
           ,
           when
           the
           first
           offer
           of
           these
           Injunctions
           was
           made
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           was
           a
           manifest
           loseing
           of
           the
           opportunity
           ,
           to
           delay
           ,
           till
           after
           the
           Instructions
           had
           been
           tendered
           ,
           &
           accepted
           by
           severals
           of
           the
           Brethren
           ?
           did
           not
           the
           accepting
           of
           the
           Paper
           ,
           containing
           these
           Instructions
           ,
           virtually
           (
           at
           least
           )
           if
           not
           formally
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           submitted
           thereunto
           ,
           and
           were
           satisfied
           therewith
           ?
           And
           then
           ,
           what
           could
           their
           giving
           of
           a
           sense
           afterward
           import
           ?
           Neither
           the
           thing
           it self
           (
           as
           every
           one
           knoweth
           )
           nor
           any
           (
           set
           be
           the
           usual
           )
           practice
           ,
           in
           such
           like
           cases
           ,
           saith
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           the
           fittest
           time
           to
           speak
           ,
           when
           all
           had
           been
           gone
           thorow
           .
           Had
           he
           been
           only
           to
           speak
           his
           own
           judgement
           ,
           in
           the
           matter
           ,
           he
           might
           have
           forborn
           ,
           until
           the
           offer
           had
           come
           to
           his
           own
           door
           ;
           but
           being
           appointed
           mouth
           to
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           to
           speak
           the
           sense
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           when
           these
           Impositions
           were
           offered
           ,
           his
           delaying
           until
           some
           ,
           yea
           till
           many
           ,
           had
           received
           the
           Impositions
           and
           Rules
           in
           write
           ;
           was
           really
           a
           crushing
           of
           what
           Testimony
           was
           intended
           by
           his
           speaking
           in
           their
           names
           :
           And
           what
           could
           the
           Council
           judge
           otherwayes
           ,
           than
           that
           the
           mouth
           ,
           that
           spoke
           ,
           was
           not
           their
           publick
           mouth
           ,
           having
           been
           so
           long
           silent
           ;
           but
           his
           own
           ,
           speaking
           only
           when
           it
           came
           to
           his
           own
           turne
           ?
           And
           if
           what
           that
           mouth
           spoke
           had
           been
           dissatisfying
           to
           the
           Council
           ,
           and
           contradictory
           to
           their
           sense
           and
           meaning
           ,
           might
           they
           not
           have
           judged
           the
           silence
           of
           such
           as
           went
           before
           ,
           and
           had
           received
           the
           Injunctions
           ,
           a
           plaine
           homologating
           with
           their
           Meaning
           and
           Intention
           ?
           &
           that
           their
           Mouth
           's
           speaking
           had
           discovered
           them
           not
           to
           be
           all
           of
           one
           minde
           ?
        
         
           This
           is
           concerning
           what
           passed
           among
           these
           Brethren
           ,
           in
           private
           ,
           before
           they
           compeared
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           order
           of
           the
           Council
           .
           We
           would
           know
           ,
           what
           was
           their
           deportment
           ,
           when
           they
           compeared
           :
           And
           our
           Info●mer
           tels
           us
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           compeared
           ,
           the
           sentence
           of
           the
           Council
           for
           not-preaching
           May
           29.
           was
           read
           unto
           
           them
           .
           After
           which
           ,
           we
           are
           told
           ,
           that
           
             Mr
             H.
          
           addressing
           his
           speech
           to
           my
           
             L.
             Chancel
          
           .
           did
           declare
           ,
           
             That
             his
             Brethren
             and
             he
             did
             very
             cheerfully
             submit
             to
             any
             out
             ward
             prejudice
             they
             might
             sustaine
             ,
             in
             following
             their
             light
             ,
             yet
             humbly
             desiring
             that
             the
             true
             state
             in
             their
             case
             might
             be
             remembered
             by
             their
          
           LL.
           
             And
             that
             they
             were
             brought
             under
             that
             sentence
             ,
             not
             upon
             account
             of
             any
             disloyalty
             to
             Authority
             ;
             but
             upon
             a
             scruple
             of
             conscience
             ,
             concerning
             that
             particular
             way
             of
             expressing
             it
             .
          
           Of
           which
           I
           shall
           not
           now
           speak
           (
           having
           spoken
           to
           this
           matter
           before
           )
           and
           it
           doth
           not
           concerne
           our
           present
           business
           :
           only
           it
           is
           obvious
           ,
           that
           more
           ,
           yea
           much
           more
           ,
           might
           and
           should
           have
           been
           said
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           more
           to
           our
           present
           purpose
           ,
           to
           notice
           what
           was
           further
           said
           .
           
             With
             all
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           not
           knowing
           ,
           whether
           these
           Instructions
           were
           to
           be
           presented
           ,
           but
           rather
           to
           obviat
           them
           ,
           Mr.
           H.
           
             added
             another
             desire
             ,
             That
             their
          
           LL.
           
             would
             be
             pleased
             not
             to
             burthen
             them
             with
             Impositions
             ,
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             their
             Ministrie
             ,
             wherein
             they
             were
             the
             Servants
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             they
             being
             men
             ,
             who
             demeaned
             themselves
             ,
             as
             became
             loyal
             Subjects
             .
          
           Here
           is
           my
           former
           remarke
           confirmed
           ;
           for
           prudence
           taught
           ,
           we
           see
           ,
           this
           their
           Mouth
           ,
           to
           speak
           something
           to
           the
           matter
           ,
           even
           though
           as
           yet
           the
           Impositions
           were
           not
           presented
           ,
           and
           offered
           to
           them
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           this
           desire
           doth
           import
           ,
           either
           that
           he
           and
           the
           rest
           were
           unclear
           to
           submit
           unto
           Impositions
           ,
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           their
           Ministrie
           ,
           because
           of
           their
           being
           the
           Servants
           of
           Christ
           ;
           or
           that
           ,
           though
           they
           looked
           on
           these
           Impositions
           as
           burthens
           ,
           and
           so
           wished
           to
           be
           free
           of
           the
           yoke
           ;
           yet
           being
           imposed
           they
           would
           submit
           unto
           them
           ,
           as
           to
           an
           outward
           prejudice
           ,
           which
           they
           behooved
           to
           sustaine
           ;
           as
           he
           spoke
           before
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           sentence
           ,
           read
           against
           them
           .
           If
           this
           later
           was
           his
           meaning
           ,
           it
           is
           past
           doubt
           ,
           that
           the
           Cause
           was
           betrayed
           ,
           and
           his
           mouth
           stopped
           from
           giving
           that
           Declaration
           or
           Testimonie
           ,
           in
           all
           their
           names
           ,
           which
           he
           was
           ordered
           by
           them
           to
           give
           .
           If
           the
           former
           was
           his
           meaning
           ,
           as
           I
           am
           apt
           to
           think
           ;
           why
           were
           the
           Brethren
           so
           offended
           with
           what
           
             Mr
             Blair
          
           said
           hereafter
           ?
           (
           as
           we
           shall
           hear
           they
           were
           )
           was
           it
           because
           
             Mr
             Blair's
          
           words
           were
           too
           too
           plaine
           and
           distinct
           ?
           Sure
           ,
           Christianity
           will
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           Testimonies
           cannot
           be
           plaine
           enough
           .
        
         
           Upon
           this
           he
           tels
           us
           ,
           
             they
             were
             (
             as
             they
             thought
             )
             dismissed
             .
             But
             the
          
           L
           Chancel
           .
           
             forthwith
             called
             them
             againe
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             turning
             their
             faces
             towards
             the
             door
             ,
             and
             told
             them
             ,
             that
             seing
             some
             of
             their
             number
             had
             said
             ,
             these
             Papers
             viz.
          
           the
           Papers
           containing
           the
           Instructions
           )
           
             were
             not
             given
             them
             ,
             the
             Clerck
             was
             to
             give
             every
             one
             of
             them
             a
             Copie
             ,
             which
             accordingly
             he
             went
             about
             to
             do
             .
          
           May
           not
           every
           body
           now
           think
           strange
           ,
           that
           prudence
           did
           not
           now
           teach
           thei●
           mouth
           ,
           to
           express
           what
           he
           had
           to
           utter
           in
           their
           names
           ,
           when
           all
           of
           them
           were
           thus
           spoken
           to
           in
           Common
           ,
           and
           particular
           mention
           was
           made
           of
           that
           Paper
           of
           Instructions
           ,
           which
           before
           ,
           when
           no
           mention
           was
           made
           thereof
           ,
           he
           laboured
           to
           obviat
           &
           prevent
           the
           giving
           of
           ?
        
         
           When
           their
           faces
           are
           now
           againe
           turned
           towards
           the
           Councel
           ,
           the
           Clerk
           went
           about
           to
           deliver
           each
           the
           paper
           of
           Instructions
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           told
           that
           they
           had
           been
           delivered
           to
           the
           one
           halfe
           or
           more
           of
           the
           Brethren
           ,
           even
           to
           all
           cited
           out
           of
           
             Clidsdale
             ,
             Renfrow
          
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           Kyll
           before
           they
           came
           to
           
             Mr
             A.
             Blair
          
           .
           And
           our
           Informer
           tels
           us
           ,
           he
           beleeveth
           there
           were
           few
           or
           none
           of
           these
           behind
           ,
           that
           resolved
           to
           speak
           any
           thing
           till
           
             Mr
             H.
          
           who
           was
           not
           called
           upon
           yet
           ,
           should
           beginne
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           had
           agreed
           upon
           ,
           
             Mr
             A.
             Blair
          
           consenting
           thereto
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           rest
           )
           if
           
             Mr
             Blair's
          
           speaking
           had
           not
           drawn
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           spoken
           to
           before
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           called
           thereto
           thereafter
           ,
           to
           speake
           somewhat
           :
           But
           all
           stood
           
           still
           in
           one
           body
           ,
           waiting
           till
           it
           should
           come
           to
           
             Mr
             H.
          
           who
           was
           to
           be
           their
           common
           Mouth
           ,
           to
           speak
           their
           mind
           ,
           and
           they
           to
           homologat
           ,
           adde
           ,
           or
           alter
           ,
           as
           they
           should
           think
           fit
           .
           This
           is
           our
           Informers
           relation
           of
           the
           business
           ,
           and
           I
           shall
           not
           question
           the
           truth
           thereof
           ,
           but
           come
           and
           see
           what
           he
           saith
           of
           
             Mr
             A.
             Blair
          
           and
           his
           discourse
           ,
           which
           (
           as
           would
           seem
           )
           broke
           the
           intended
           method
           and
           order
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           his
           Reverend
           Brother
           
             Mr
             A.
             Blair's
          
           speaking
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             as
             I
             hope
             in
             Charitie
             ,
             his
             motive
             was
             zeal
             and
             forwardness
             ;
             so
             I
             wish
             heartily
             it
             had
             been
             forborn
             till
             its
             season
             ;
             for
          
           hinc
           illae
           Lachrimae
           ;
           
             and
             the
             rather
          
           I
           
             wish
             he
             had
             not
             first
             filled
             the
             field
             ;
             because
             that
             lax
             assertion
             (
             of
             which
             before
             )
             of
             receiving
             no
             Instructions
             from
             the
             Magistrate
             &c.
             (
             albeit
             it
             had
             been
             limited
             and
             qualified
             by
             Common
             consent
             ;
             Yet
             )
             he
             I
             know
             not
             how
             repeated
             it
             to
             the
             Chancellour
             ,
          
           in
           terminis
           ,
           
             telling
             ,
             That
             he
             would
             not
             receive
             Instructions
             from
             them
             ,
             for
             regulating
             him
             ,
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             his
             Ministrie
             ;
             and
             added
             this
             reason
             ,
             That
             if
             he
             did
             so
             be
             should
             not
             be
             Christs
             Ambassadour
             ,
             but
             theirs
             .
          
           To
           which
           I
           shall
           only
           desire
           to
           say
           .
           That
           I
           am
           of
           the
           minde
           ,
           that
           as
           true
           Zeal
           and
           Conscience
           of
           duty
           moved
           
             M.
             A.
             Blair
          
           ,
           to
           say
           what
           he
           said
           ;
           so
           the
           same
           should
           have
           moved
           all
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           have
           said
           the
           like
           ,
           or
           more
           .
           And
           I
           cannot
           but
           think
           strange
           ,
           that
           this
           Informer
           thinketh
           it
           was
           not
           seasonable
           for
           
             Mr
             Blair
          
           to
           speak
           ,
           when
           the
           trial
           came
           to
           his
           own
           door
           ;
           and
           that
           notwithstanding
           their
           Common
           mouth
           had
           been
           so
           long
           silent
           ,
           and
           neglected
           his
           opportunity
           :
           Our
           Informer
           told
           us
           lately
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           seasonable
           for
           Mr
           H.
           to
           speak
           ,
           when
           it
           came
           to
           his
           turne
           :
           and
           was
           it
           not
           as
           seasonable
           for
           M.
           B.
           to
           speak
           ,
           when
           it
           came
           to
           his
           turne
           ?
           As
           for
           his
           calling
           
             Mr
             Blairs
          
           Assertion
           ,
           lax
           ;
           I
           shall
           passe
           it
           ,
           having
           sufficiently
           shown
           above
           ,
           how
           consonant
           it
           was
           to
           truth
           ,
           and
           how
           groundless
           all
           the
           exceptions
           were
           ,
           that
           were
           taken
           at
           it
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           I
           could
           conjecture
           .
           And
           I
           wish
           himself
           had
           hinted
           (
           at
           least
           )
           some
           one
           ground
           or
           other
           ,
           whereupon
           he
           judged
           it
           lax
           .
           And
           what
           difference
           ,
           I
           pray
           ,
           was
           there
           upon
           the
           matter
           ,
           betwixt
           
             Mr
             H's
          
           requesting
           ,
           that
           they
           
             might
             not
             be
             burthened
             with
             impositions
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             their
             Ministery
             .
          
           And
           
             Mr
             B's
          
           saying
           ,
           that
           
             he
             would
             not
             receive
             Instructions
             from
             them
             ,
             for
             regulating
             him
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             his
             Ministrie
             .
             Mr
             H's
          
           expressions
           wanted
           the
           limitation
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           all
           agreed
           upon
           ,
           
             to
             wit
             ,
             formally
             and
             intrinsecally
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           
             Mr
             B's
          
           ;
           and
           no
           man
           will
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           word
           ,
           Impositions
           ,
           do
           more
           import
           Instructions
           formally
           and
           intrinsecally
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           than
           the
           word
           ,
           Instructions
           :
           Nor
           is
           there
           any
           such
           difference
           betwixt
           these
           words
           ,
           
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             Ministery
             ,
          
           which
           were
           
             Mr
             B's
          
           words
           ;
           and
           these
           words
           ,
           
             in
             the
             mattter
             of
             the
             Ministrie
             ,
          
           which
           were
           
             Mr
             H's
          
           words
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           the
           one
           discourse
           Lax
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           acurate
           .
           Nay
           ,
           I
           am
           ready
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           
             Mr
             B's
          
           Assertion
           was
           both
           more
           congruous
           to
           the
           truth
           and
           to
           good
           sense
           ,
           than
           the
           words
           of
           the
           other
           .
           And
           finally
           ,
           This
           Informer
           is
           not
           well
           satisfied
           with
           the
           Reason
           ,
           which
           Mr
           B.
           added
           ;
           and
           yet
           the
           same
           was
           insinuat
           ,
           in
           
             Mr
             H's
          
           discourse
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             wherein
             they
             were
             the
             servants
             of
             Christ
          
           ;
           for
           these
           words
           did
           either
           containe
           a
           reason
           ,
           why
           their
           L
           L.
           should
           not
           burden
           them
           with
           Impositions
           ;
           or
           they
           sounded
           forth
           nothing
           but
           non-sense
           ;
           as
           every
           understanding
           Reader
           will
           see
           .
        
         
           Yet
           this
           reason
           is
           made
           the
           ground
           of
           a
           great
           out-cry
           ,
           for
           he
           addeth
           ,
           
             which
             reason
             ,
             if
             it
             do
             not
             al
             's
             strongly
             militate
             against
             Ministers
             receiving
             of
             Instructions
             and
             Rules
             (
             for
             the
             prescriptions
             in
             that
             Paper
             go
             by
             these
             names
             )
             from
             Church-judicatories
             as
             well
             ,
             as
             from
             the
             Civil
             ,
             and
             strick
             equally
             at
             the
             Diatactick
             power
             of
             both
             ,
          
           I
           
             leave
             to
             you
             to
             judge
          
           ;
           And
           then
           to
           
           make
           all
           strong
           ,
           the
           matter
           is
           cast
           into
           a
           Syllogisme
           ,
           but
           with
           this
           mishap
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           made
           up
           of
           four
           termes
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           law
           of
           Syllogismes
           .
           But
           this
           is
           but
           trivial
           .
           It
           is
           more
           to
           the
           purpose
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           this
           same
           absur●ity
           will
           follow
           upon
           what
           
             Mr
             H.
          
           spoke
           ,
           (
           unless
           he
           pleaseth
           rather
           to
           let
           it
           passe
           under
           the
           notion
           of
           Non-sence
           )
           and
           therefore
           what
           ever
           way
           he
           shall
           think
           to
           salve
           
             Mr
             H's
          
           credite
           ,
           wes
           hall
           by
           the
           same
           way
           salve
           
             Mr
             B's
          
           .
           Though
           this
           might
           satisfie
           :
           Yet
           I
           shall
           tell
           him
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           far
           worse
           for
           him
           ,
           by
           his
           discourse
           here
           ,
           to
           grant
           unto
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           a
           Diatactick
           power
           ,
           in
           matters
           ecclesiastical●
           ,
           in
           such
           an
           illiminated
           and
           unqualified
           manner
           ,
           as
           he
           doth
           ,
           when
           he
           talks
           of
           
             the
             Diatactick
             power
             of
             both
          
           :
           for
           this
           is
           a
           manifest
           homologating
           the
           Supremacy
           ,
           as
           lately
           explained
           by
           the
           Patlia
           .
           But
           for
           vindication
           of
           
             Mr.
             B.
          
           he
           would
           know
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           speaking
           only
           of
           Instructions
           coming
           from
           Magistrates
           ,
           acting
           by
           their
           Magistratical
           and
           Architectonick
           power
           ;
           and
           not
           of
           all
           Instructions
           coming
           from
           any
           what
           somever
           beside
           Christ
           ;
           and
           his
           reason
           was
           against
           the
           receiving
           of
           Instructions
           from
           Magistrates
           ,
           as
           such
           ,
           to
           regulat
           him
           ,
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           his
           Ministerie
           ;
           and
           did
           not
           militate
           against
           receiving
           of
           Instructions
           from
           Church
           judicatories
           .
           For
           clearing
           of
           this
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           instruction
           ,
           I
           shall
           tell
           him
           first
           .
           What
           Instructions
           Ministers
           or
           Church-judicatories
           give
           ,
           they
           give
           them
           by
           a
           Ministerial
           Power
           ,
           explaining
           ,
           applying
           and
           authoritativly
           declaring
           ,
           what
           are
           the
           Impositions
           ,
           Rules
           ,
           and
           Instructions
           of
           Christ
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           are
           but
           as
           Heralds
           and
           Messengers
           ,
           Proclaming
           and
           declaring
           ,
           with
           a
           Ministerial
           Authority
           ,
           the
           mind
           of
           Christ
           :
           and
           therefore
           the
           receiving
           of
           such
           is
           but
           the
           receiving
           of
           the
           Instructions
           and
           Impositions
           of
           Christ
           ,
           sent
           and
           delivered
           by
           Christ
           mediatly
           by
           such
           ,
           as
           stand
           in
           a
           right
           line
           of
           subordination
           to
           Him
           ,
           as
           sole
           Head
           and
           King
           of
           his
           Mediatory
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           act
           onely
           as
           in
           that
           relation
           and
           subordination
           .
           But
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           as
           Magistrates
           ,
           as
           such
           ,
           are
           not
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           Head
           of
           his
           Mediatory
           Kingdom
           ;
           so
           nor
           do
           they
           act
           ,
           in
           giving
           out
           Lawes
           and
           Instructions
           ,
           as
           Christs
           Heralds
           and
           Ministers
           ,
           ministerially
           explaining
           and
           applying
           the
           Rules
           and
           Instructions
           of
           Christ
           :
           Nor
           do
           they
           press
           these
           Instructions
           ,
           as
           Christ's
           Instructions
           ,
           nor
           in
           his
           Name
           and
           Authority
           ;
           but
           as
           in
           all
           other
           things
           ,
           so
           here
           ,
           they
           act
           with
           an
           Autocratorical
           and
           Architecctonick
           power
           :
           So
           that
           ,
           when
           they
           give
           Instructions
           to
           Ministers
           ,
           to
           regulate
           them
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           Ministrie
           ,
           they
           do
           it
           by
           their
           Magistraticall
           and
           Architectonick
           power
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           do
           all
           other
           Magistratical
           Acts.
           Hence
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           such
           as
           receive
           Instructions
           ,
           to
           regulate
           them
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           Ministrie
           ,
           from
           Magistrates
           ,
           do
           acknowledge
           this
           Magisterial
           and
           Architectonick
           power
           in
           Church-matters
           ,
           to
           be
           competent
           to
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           as
           such
           ;
           and
           themselves
           to
           be
           formal
           Ambassadours
           and
           Servants
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           :
           for
           ,
           who
           receive
           Instructions
           from
           one
           ,
           acting
           Magisterially
           and
           Architectonically
           ,
           in
           Church-matters
           ,
           do
           owne
           themselves
           as
           his
           Servants
           :
           which
           cannot
           be
           said
           of
           such
           ,
           as
           receive
           Instructions
           from
           Church-judicatories
           ,
           which
           act
           but
           ministerially
           ;
           and
           thereby
           formally
           declare
           ,
           that
           the
           Architectonick
           and
           Autocratorical
           power
           ,
           over
           Church-matters
           ,
           agreeth
           alone
           to
           Christ
           ,
           whose
           servants
           they
           declare
           themselves
           to
           be
           ,
           in
           that
           very
           act
           of
           holding
           forth
           these
           Instructions
           ,
           as
           the
           Instructions
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           His
           name
           .
           This
           is
           one
           maine
           difference
           .
           Hence
           Secondly
           ,
           Ministers
           receiving
           Instructions
           ,
           for
           regulating
           them
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           Ministrie
           ,
           from
           Magistrates
           ,
           acting
           like
           themselves
           ,
           Magisterially
           and
           Architectonically
           ,
           do
           (
           if
           not
           formally
           ,
           yet
           at
           least
           )
           virtually
           deny
           Christ
           to
           be
           the
           only
           Head
           and
           Lawgiver
           of
           his
           Church
           Acting
           and
           Ruling
           with
           a
           supream
           power
           :
           for
           this
           Architectonick
           and
           Supream
           power
           ,
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           competent
           to
           Christ
           only
           ;
           and
           he
           hath
           substituted
           none
           ,
           as
           his
           Vicar-general
           ,
           neither
           
           Prince
           ;
           not
           Prelat
           ,
           Pope
           nor
           other
           :
           As
           were
           easie
           to
           evince
           ,
           if
           needful
           :
           And
           so
           there
           is
           but
           one
           Architectonick
           Supream
           Magisterial
           Power
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           if
           this
           be
           attributed
           to
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           Christ
           is
           put
           from
           his
           Right
           :
           And
           so
           such
           Ministers
           ,
           as
           by
           receiving
           Instructions
           from
           Magistrates
           ,
           to
           regulate
           them
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           Ministrie
           ,
           do
           attribute
           this
           Power
           to
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           must
           of
           necessity
           take
           and
           have
           their
           Commission
           from
           Magistrates
           ,
           and
           become
           their
           Ambassadours
           ,
           and
           not
           Christs
           ;
           because
           by
           this
           deed
           ,
           as
           they
           spoile
           Christ
           of
           his
           Prerogative
           and
           Crown
           ,
           attributing
           that
           unto
           Magistrates
           ,
           which
           is
           proper
           to
           Him
           ;
           so
           they
           acknowledg
           their
           Dependance
           on
           ,
           and
           Subordination
           to
           Magistrats
           ,
           and
           not
           upon
           and
           to
           Christ.
           But
           nothing
           of
           this
           kind
           can
           follow
           upon
           receiving
           of
           Instructions
           from
           Church-Judicatories
           ,
           acting
           as
           Christs
           Servants
           ;
           and
           ,
           in
           the
           very
           way
           and
           manner
           of
           their
           Acting
           ,
           declaring
           Christ
           to
           be
           the
           Sole
           Head
           and
           Supream
           Governour
           of
           his
           Church
           :
           For
           ,
           as
           the
           Church-Judicatories
           act
           but
           Ministerially
           ,
           so
           the
           receiver
           of
           Instructions
           from
           them
           ,
           can
           owne
           no
           other
           Power
           in
           them
           ;
           because
           they
           receive
           these
           Instructions
           from
           them
           ,
           as
           authorized
           of
           Christ
           ,
           with
           power
           Ministerially
           to
           declare
           his
           mind
           and
           will.
           And
           this
           is
           a
           Second
           Difference
           ,
           which
           leadeth
           me
           to
           a
           Third
           ,
           which
           is
           this
           ,
           Christ
           hath
           never
           appointed
           Magistrates
           ,
           as
           such
           ,
           to
           Act
           under
           him
           ,
           after
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           in
           the
           regulation
           of
           his
           Church
           and
           Mediatory
           Kingdom
           ;
           as
           he
           hath
           appointed
           Ministers
           and
           Church-Judicatories
           .
           Now
           ,
           to
           receive
           Instructions
           from
           an
           Usurper
           ,
           is
           to
           acknowledge
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Usurper
           ,
           &
           a
           dependance
           upon
           him
           ,
           as
           his
           Servant
           :
           And
           therefore
           ,
           as
           a
           King
           will
           not
           owne
           that
           man
           ,
           as
           his
           Ambassadour
           ,
           who
           taketh
           his
           Instructions
           from
           an
           Usurper
           :
           So
           nor
           can
           that
           Man
           formally
           look
           upon
           himself
           ,
           as
           the
           Kings
           Ambassadour
           ;
           but
           as
           the
           Ambassadour
           of
           that
           Usurper
           .
           But
           when
           one
           taketh
           Instructions
           from
           the
           Councel
           ,
           acting
           in
           subordination
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           clearing
           his
           mind
           by
           vertue
           of
           his
           Commission
           ,
           impowering
           them
           thereunto
           ,
           he
           is
           truely
           the
           Kings
           Ambassadour
           ,
           though
           the
           Council
           did
           immediatly
           give
           him
           his
           Instructions
           :
           So
           a
           Minister
           ,
           receiving
           his
           Instructions
           immediatly
           from
           Church-Judicatories
           ,
           is
           nevertheless
           the
           Ambassadour
           of
           Christ
           ;
           for
           the
           Church-Judicatory
           acteth
           in
           subordination
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           only
           cleareth
           up
           his
           mind
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           his
           Commission
           ,
           impowering
           them
           thereunto
           .
           Thus
           I
           have
           manifested
           the
           Invalidity
           of
           this
           Informers
           Argument
           ;
           and
           withal
           shown
           that
           Mr.
           B.
           had
           good
           ground
           to
           say
           what
           he
           said
           ,
           and
           to
           reject
           these
           Instructions
           ,
           upon
           that
           very
           ground
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           had
           accepted
           of
           them
           ,
           he
           should
           have
           acknowledged
           himself
           not
           Christs
           ,
           but
           their
           Ambassadour
           ;
           and
           withal
           have
           shown
           ,
           that
           the
           Indulged
           Ministers
           ,
           in
           receiving
           these
           Instructions
           ,
           have
           declared
           themselves
           not
           to
           be
           the
           Servants
           &
           Ambassadours
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           Magistrates
           ;
           &
           therefore
           can
           be
           owned
           as
           no
           other
           .
        
         
           Our
           informer
           tels
           us
           ,
           in
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           That
           there
           were
           some
           speeches
           ,
           betwixt
           My
           
             L.
             Chanc.
          
           and
           Mr
           B●
           .
           and
           that
           
             Mr
             B.
          
           did
           not
           
             deny
             that
             the
             Council
             might
             confine
             him
             ,
          
           when
           the
           Chanc.
           asked
           that
           at
           him
           .
           And
           
             this
             being
             one
             of
             the
             Rules
             ,
          
           our
           Informer
           supposeth
           ,
           that
           
             hereby
             he
             overturned
             his
             own
             universal
             negative
             .
          
           Wherein
           he
           is
           no
           less
           mistaken
           ,
           than
           he
           was
           in
           his
           last
           reasoning
           ;
           for
           though
           it
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           Council
           did
           confine
           them
           to
           these
           places
           ,
           (
           which
           ,
           among
           other
           things
           ,
           as
           then
           circumstantiat
           ,
           might
           have
           moved
           them
           to
           have
           refused
           that
           Indulgence
           ,
           they
           being
           thereby
           declared
           no
           more
           free
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           unworthie
           of
           the
           Common
           Privilege
           of
           all
           Free
           Subjects
           ;
           and
           so
           actually
           under
           the
           Scandal
           of
           Disloyal
           and
           Censured
           
           Persons
           ,
           which
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           a
           Reproach
           to
           the
           Ministrie
           ;
           so
           it
           could
           not
           but
           expose
           them
           to
           Contempt
           ,
           and
           make
           their
           Office
           vile
           ,
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           their
           paines
           fruitless
           ,
           when
           their
           Ministrie
           was
           made
           contemptible
           :
           And
           if
           there
           was
           some
           further
           Designe
           in
           this
           obvious
           ,
           it
           was
           so
           much
           the
           more
           worthie
           of
           their
           Consideration
           .
           )
           Yet
           it
           is
           as
           true
           ,
           that
           this
           Confinement
           was
           properly
           and
           directly
           of
           their
           Persons
           ;
           and
           cannot
           ,
           in
           any
           propriety
           of
           speech
           ,
           be
           called
           a
           regulating
           of
           them
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           the
           Ministrie
           .
           The
           Ministers
           Body
           and
           his
           Ministrie
           is
           not
           one
           and
           the
           same
           thing
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           by
           confineing
           of
           the
           Minister
           to
           such
           a
           particular
           place
           ,
           the
           exercise
           of
           the
           Ministrie
           is
           consequently
           confined
           :
           But
           hence
           it
           will
           no
           more
           follow
           ,
           that
           the
           Magistrate
           may
           give
           Injunctions
           ,
           to
           regulat
           Ministers
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           Ministrie
           ;
           than
           it
           will
           follow
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           depose
           a
           Minister
           from
           his
           Ministrie
           ,
           because
           ,
           when
           he
           condemneth
           him
           to
           death
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           causeth
           the
           Sentence
           to
           be
           execute
           ,
           or
           keepeth
           him
           in
           closs
           and
           perpetual
           prison
           ,
           he
           doth
           consequentially
           put
           him
           from
           the
           exercise
           of
           his
           Ministrie
           .
           Yet
           he
           cannot
           but
           know
           ,
           that
           this
           Consequence
           is
           naught
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           Physical
           restraint
           and
           a
           Moral
           Restraint
           or
           Limitation
           much
           differ
           .
        
         
           When
           Mr
           B.
           upon
           this
           honest
           Testimonie
           and
           Declaration
           ,
           was
           committed
           to
           a
           Macer
           to
           be
           carried
           to
           prison
           ,
           the
           Informer
           tels
           us
           .
           
             That
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             being
             surprized
             ,
             with
             his
             speaking
             unexpectedly
             (
             besides
             the
             Common
             agreement
             )
             and
             with
             the
             Asser●ion
             that
             dropped
             from
             him
             and
             affected
             with
             the
             Apprehension
             of
             the
             Issue
             ,
             began
             to
             be
             much
             Afflicted
             in
             their
             Spirits
          
           But
           why
           were
           they
           not
           also
           surprized
           with
           Mr
           H's
           speaking
           unexpectedly
           ,
           besides
           the
           Common
           agreement
           ;
           for
           the
           Common
           agreement
           was
           not
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           say
           any
           thing
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           Instructions
           ,
           before
           the
           Councel
           had
           made
           any
           motion
           there
           about
           ?
           And
           why
           were
           they
           not
           also
           surprized
           with
           the
           Assertion
           that
           dropped
           from
           him
           ,
           seing
           ,
           as
           is
           shown
           ,
           it
           was
           the
           same
           upon
           the
           matter
           ,
           with
           what
           Mr.
           B.
           said
           ,
           unless
           we
           think
           he
           meant
           it
           in
           a
           most
           corrupt
           sense
           ?
        
         
           After
           this
           he
           tels
           us
           ,
           that
           upon
           Mr
           B.
           his
           commitment
           to
           the
           Macer
           one
           Minister
           told
           
             My
             L.
             Chanc.
          
           that
           he
           
             beleeved
             diverse
             Ministers
             of
             that
             Company
             were
             ,
             upon
             the
             matter
             of
          
           Mr
           B's
           
             judgment
             ,
             whereof
             himself
             was
             one
             :
          
           And
           another
           declared
           ,
           
             that
             one
             of
             these
             Rules
             did
             bring
             Ministers
             into
             direct
             Subjection
             to
             Prelacie
             ,
             contrary
             to
             their
             Principles
             .
          
           Whereby
           I
           see
           ,
           that
           the
           Consternation
           and
           Affliction
           of
           Spirit
           ,
           was
           not
           so
           universal
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           just
           now
           hinte
           :
           and
           that
           all
           were
           not
           of
           a
           Contrary
           judgment
           to
           
             Mr
             B.
          
           and
           that
           the
           agreement
           to
           the
           forementioned
           limited
           Clause
           ,
           was
           not
           so
           unanimous
           and
           cordial
           ,
           as
           he
           would
           have
           made
           us
           beleeve
           :
           But
           passing
           these
           smaller
           matters
           ,
           let
           us
           hear
           what
           followed
           .
        
         
           He
           addeth
           ,
           
             Mr
             H.
             also
             ,
             though
             his
             time
             was
             not
             come
             to
             speak
             ,
             yet
             stepped
             in
             with
             them
             ,
             to
             see
             what
             he
             could
             do
             to
             remove
             mistakes
             .
          
           Whereby
           I
           see
           ,
           that
           even
           he
           was
           at
           length
           forced
           to
           transgress
           the
           Rules
           of
           Prudence
           ,
           and
           to
           anticipate
           even
           God's
           Opportunity
           ,
           Season
           and
           Call
           (
           as
           this
           Informer
           supposeth
           ;
           )
           and
           to
           crosse
           the
           Usual
           Practice
           in
           all
           such
           like
           cases
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           speak
           before
           his
           own
           turn
           came
           .
           I
           suppose
           ,
           if
           
             Mr
             H.
          
           had
           spoken
           what
           he
           was
           obliged
           to
           speak
           ,
           in
           Gods
           true
           Season
           and
           Opportunity
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           the
           first
           motion
           was
           made
           of
           delivering
           to
           them
           these
           Rules
           ,
           he
           had
           prevented
           much
           of
           this
           mistake
           ,
           and
           also
           Mr
           B's
           suffering
           .
           What
           were
           these
           mistakes
           ,
           that
           
             Mr
             H.
          
           stepped
           now
           in
           ,
           before
           the
           time
           ,
           to
           remove
           ?
           Were
           they
           betwixt
           his
           Brethren
           ?
           Or
           betwixt
           the
           Councel
           and
           such
           of
           his
           B●ethren
           ,
           as
           spoke
           ?
           And
           what
           were
           these
           mistakes
           ?
           Whatever
           and
           betwixt
           whomsoever
           they
           
           were
           ,
           if
           he
           stepped-in
           to
           remove
           them
           ,
           that
           which
           he
           said
           must
           be
           looked
           upon
           ,
           as
           having
           a
           tendency
           to
           the
           removing
           of
           these
           mistakes
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           must
           suppose
           ,
           that
           his
           Discourse
           tended
           either
           to
           rectifie
           
             Mr
             B.
          
           and
           such
           as
           were
           of
           his
           judgment
           ,
           or
           to
           rectifie
           the
           Council
           ,
           tha●
           had
           committed
           
             Mr
             B.
          
           to
           the
           Macer
           .
           If
           the
           Former
           ,
           then
           in
           his
           judgment
           ,
           
             Mr.
             B.
          
           and
           the
           rest
           ,
           were
           not
           to
           be
           owned
           and
           approved
           in
           what
           they
           said
           ,
           being
           in
           a
           mistake
           :
           If
           the
           Latter
           ,
           his
           discourse
           should
           have
           tended
           to
           have
           vindicated
           
             Mr
             B.
          
           and
           to
           have
           shown
           the
           iniquity
           of
           what
           the
           Council
           had
           done
           :
           But
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           it
           was
           of
           a
           mixed
           Nature
           ,
           tending
           partly
           to
           Approve
           ,
           and
           partly
           to
           Condemne
           both
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           heare
           what
           it
           was
           he
           said
           .
           Our
           Informer
           tels
           us
           ,
           
             He
             spoke
             according
             to
             the
             tenor
             of
             the
             Paper
             agreed
             upon
             ,
          
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           
             He
             humbly
             desired
             their
          
           L
           L.
           
             not
             to
             misunderstand
             his
             Brother
          
           Mr
           A.
           
             B
             ▪
             for
             as
             for
             Rules
             intrinsecally
             Ecclesiasticall
          
           (
           the
           other
           terme
           Formally
           was
           forgotten
           ,
           through
           occasion
           of
           the
           present
           jumble
           ,
           as
           our
           Informer
           supposeth
           )
           
             For
             regulating
             Ministers
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             Ministrie
             ;
             he
             hoped
             their
          
           L
           L.
           
             Intended
             not
             to
             make
             and
             impose
             any
             such
             upon
             them
             ,
             who
             were
             the
             Servants
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             these
             matters
             .
             But
             for
             the
             Magistrates
             Power
             objectivly
             Ecclesiastical
             whereby
             they
             might
             judge
             of
             Matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             their
             own
             Act
             ,
             whether
             they
             would
             approve
             or
             discountenance
             such
             a
             way
             ,
             he
             knew
             no
             Reformed
             Divine
             ,
             that
             did
             deny
             it
             unto
             them
             .
          
           And
           judging
           that
           was
           his
           Brothers
           (
           i.
           e.
           
             Mr
             Blair's
          
           )
           sense
           ,
           in
           what
           he
           spoke
           ,
           did
           againe
           
             desire
             ,
             he
             might
             not
             be
             mistaken
             .
          
           Now
           if
           we
           look
           on
           these
           Words
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           here
           set
           down
           ,
           we
           must
           take
           them
           either
           as
           an
           Apologie
           for
           ,
           or
           as
           a
           Defence
           of
           
             Mr
             B.
          
           or
           as
           Explicatory
           of
           his
           Assertion
           ;
           and
           what
           way
           soever
           we
           take
           them
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           observe
           their
           uselesness
           :
           For
           when
           he
           speaks
           of
           Rules
           Intrinsecally
           (
           let
           us
           add
           Formally
           ,
           though
           that
           was
           then
           omitted
           )
           Ecclesiastical
           &c.
           he
           must
           mean
           either
           the
           Rules
           ,
           which
           were
           then
           offered
           to
           
             Mr
             B.
          
           and
           the
           rest
           ;
           or
           some
           other
           :
           If
           
             some
             other
          
           ,
           then
           he
           could
           not
           desire
           their
           
             L
             L.
          
           not
           to
           misunderstand
           Mr
           B.
           for
           Mr
           B.
           meant
           and
           spoke
           of
           the
           Rules
           ,
           which
           were
           tendered
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           which
           he
           neither
           could
           in
           conscience
           ,
           nor
           would
           accept
           of
           :
           Nor
           could
           he
           then
           be
           supposed
           to
           be
           speaking
           any
           thing
           in
           favours
           of
           Mr
           B.
           whether
           by
           way
           of
           Apologie
           ,
           ,
           Defence
           ,
           or
           Explication
           :
           If
           he
           meant
           the
           same
           Rules
           ,
           that
           were
           then
           tendered
           ,
           Then
           (
           1.
           )
           he
           must
           grant
           ,
           that
           these
           were
           Intrinse●ally
           and
           Formally
           Ecclesiastical
           ;
           and
           so
           such
           ,
           as
           the
           Magistrat
           might
           not
           make
           ,
           nor
           impose
           upon
           the
           Servants
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           that
           because
           they
           were
           the
           Servants
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           these
           matters
           :
           And
           so
           consequentially
           ,
           his
           Words
           confirme
           
             Mr
             B's
          
           Argument
           ,
           which
           this
           Informer
           (
           as
           we
           heard
           lately
           )
           judged
           most
           absurd
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           if
           he
           meaned
           the
           same
           Rules
           ,
           why
           was
           the
           matter
           expressed
           in
           such
           general
           and
           not
           obviously
           intelligible
           Termes
           ?
           Every
           one
           doth
           not
           understand
           what
           the
           Termes
           Formally
           and
           Intrinsecally
           meane
           ,
           in
           this
           Business
           ,
           which
           is
           abou●
           Rules
           ,
           to
           regulat
           Ministers
           ,
           in
           the
           Exercise
           of
           their
           Ministrie
           .
           And
           the
           mentioning
           of
           these
           Termes
           ,
           Intrinsecally
           and
           Formally
           ,
           here
           ,
           would
           say
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           other
           Rules
           Extrinsecally
           and
           Materially
           Ecclesiastick
           ,
           which
           the
           Magistrates
           might
           impose
           ,
           and
           they
           might
           receive
           ,
           to
           regulate
           them
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           Ministrie
           :
           Now
           I
           would
           gladly
           know
           ,
           what
           these
           are
           ?
           Will
           the
           Confinement
           ,
           or
           Imprisonment
           of
           a
           Ministers
           Person
           ,
           go
           under
           that
           Name
           ?
           Or
           will
           Rules
           made
           ,
           concerning
           the
           length
           of
           time
           ,
           which
           a
           Minister
           is
           to
           spend
           ,
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           this
           or
           that
           Act
           of
           his
           Ministrie
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           ,
           be
           accounted
           such
           ?
           The
           first
           is
           wholly
           Political
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           than
           any
           other
           thing
           ,
           which
           immediatly
           concerns
           a
           Ministers
           
           Person
           ,
           as
           his
           Hat
           ,
           Books
           and
           Cloathes
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
           The
           Latter
           ,
           as
           they
           partake
           more
           of
           the
           Nature
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Rules
           ,
           being
           more
           formally
           ,
           and
           more
           neerly
           related
           unto
           the
           exercise
           of
           the
           Ministrie
           ,
           but
           yet
           only
           in
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           they
           belong
           to
           publick
           Actions
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           a
           question
           ,
           if
           Magistrates
           may
           either
           solely
           ,
           or
           
             in
             Prima
             Instantia
          
           ,
           prescribe
           such
           Rules
           unto
           Ministers
           .
           However
           this
           being
           ,
           at
           best
           ,
           but
           dubious
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           so
           clearly
           Political
           ;
           and
           it
           being
           (
           to
           me
           at
           least
           )
           very
           uncertaine
           ,
           what
           Rules
           these
           are
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           called
           Externally
           and
           
             Materially
             Ecclesiastical
          
           &c.
           
           I
           could
           have
           wished
           ,
           that
           some
           Instances
           hereof
           had
           been
           given
           ;
           that
           so
           not
           only
           ,
           it
           might
           have
           been
           known
           ,
           what
           Rules
           were
           not
           Formally
           and
           Intrinsecally
           Ecclesiastick
           ;
           but
           also
           it
           might
           have
           been
           better
           understood
           ,
           what
           Ecclesiastical
           Rules
           were
           Formally
           and
           Intrinsecally
           such
           .
        
         
           (
           2.
           )
           The
           other
           part
           of
           the
           discourse
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Magistrats
           power
           objectively
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           is
           as
           useless
           for
           any
           thing
           I
           can
           perceive
           ,
           either
           for
           clearing
           of
           Mr
           B.
           or
           of
           his
           discourse
           :
           for
           .
           (
           1.
           )
           There
           was
           nothing
           in
           
             Mr
             B's
          
           discourse
           ,
           giving
           the
           least
           hint
           of
           his
           denying
           that
           power
           to
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           which
           all
           Orthodox
           Anti-Erastian
           Divines
           grant
           ;
           For
           the
           denying
           to
           the
           Magistrate
           a
           power
           of
           giving
           Instructions
           ,
           for
           regulating
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           Ministrie
           ,
           hath
           no
           affinitie
           with
           this
           ;
           as
           all
           know
           ,
           who
           know
           any
           thing
           of
           these
           Controversies
           .
           Nor
           (
           2.
           )
           doth
           this
           piece
           of
           the
           discourse
           ,
           in
           any
           manner
           of
           way
           clear
           ,
           in
           what
           sense
           Magistrates
           may
           give
           Instructions
           to
           Ministers
           ,
           to
           regulate
           them
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           Ministrie
           ,
           and
           Ministers
           may
           receive
           them
           ;
           and
           in
           what
           sense
           not
           .
           These
           two
           questions
           are
           so
           far
           distinct
           ,
           that
           I
           cannot
           imagine
           to
           what
           purpose
           this
           discourse
           was
           brought
           in
           ;
           or
           what
           it
           was
           that
           gave
           the
           least
           occasion
           thereunto
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           to
           this
           maine
           Business
           ,
           I
           would
           further
           enquire
           ,
           whether
           the
           Brethren
           do
           judge
           ,
           the
           matter
           of
           giving
           these
           Instructions
           ,
           about
           which
           the
           debate
           did
           arise
           ,
           did
           belong
           to
           the
           
             first
             part
          
           of
           the
           discourse
           ;
           and
           so
           to
           be
           Intrinsecally
           &
           Formally
           Ecclesiastical
           ;
           or
           to
           the
           
             later
             part
          
           ;
           and
           so
           belong
           to
           that
           power
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           which
           is
           Objectively
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           whereby
           they
           judge
           of
           the
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           their
           own
           Act
           ,
           whether
           they
           will
           Approve
           ,
           or
           Discountenance
           such
           a
           way
           ?
           This
           question
           must
           be
           judged
           necessary
           ,
           unless
           that
           whole
           discourse
           be
           accounted
           Unnecessary
           and
           Impertinent
           .
           If
           the
           former
           be
           said
           ,
           then
           why
           was
           any
           troubled
           at
           Mr
           B
           's
           refusing
           to
           receive
           these
           Instructions
           ?
           Why
           were
           not
           those
           condemned
           ,
           who
           had
           received
           them
           ?
           Why
           did
           not
           such
           as
           had
           received
           them
           cast
           them
           back
           againe
           ?
           How
           came
           it
           that
           all
           of
           them
           did
           not
           unanimously
           agree
           in
           this
           Testimonie
           ?
           Or
           how
           came
           it
           ,
           that
           their
           Common
           Mouth
           did
           not
           speak
           what
           was
           the
           Common
           opinion
           of
           all
           ?
           Why
           was
           it
           not
           more
           distinctly
           and
           in
           fewer
           words
           said
           ,
           That
           they
           could
           not
           receive
           these
           Instructions
           ,
           as
           being
           Rules
           Intrinsecally
           and
           Formally
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           regulating
           them
           ,
           who
           were
           the
           servants
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           these
           matters
           .
           If
           the
           Latter
           be
           said
           ,
           Then
           was
           not
           only
           Mr
           B
           's
           both
           Practice
           and
           Discourse
           condemned
           ;
           but
           the
           whole
           cause
           was
           basely
           betrayed
           ;
           because
           under
           the
           pretext
           of
           the
           Magistrates
           power
           Objectively
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           as
           Intrinsecally
           and
           Formally
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           as
           many
           other
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           are
           ,
           was
           granted
           to
           the
           Magistrate
           .
           Will
           the
           Magistrat's
           power
           to
           act
           as
           a
           Man
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           a
           Brute
           ,
           in
           his
           Magistratical
           work
           ,
           about
           an
           Ecclesiastical
           Object
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           his
           power
           to
           judge
           by
           the
           judgment
           of
           discretion
           ,
           which
           is
           Common
           to
           all
           the
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           yea
           ,
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           as
           Men
           ;
           which
           Papists
           deny
           unto
           Magistrates
           ,
           allowing
           them
           
           only
           to
           see
           with
           the
           Churches
           eyes
           ,
           but
           Protestants
           grant
           unto
           them
           :
           Will
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           this
           power
           warrand
           him
           ,
           to
           give
           Instructions
           ,
           and
           set
           down
           Rules
           ,
           for
           regulating
           the
           exercise
           of
           the
           Ministrie
           ?
           Yea
           ,
           or
           will
           his
           Authoritative
           Judgment
           ,
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           his
           sentence
           of
           Approving
           or
           not
           Approving
           ;
           of
           Tolerating
           ,
           or
           not
           Tolerating
           in
           his
           Dominions
           ;
           of
           Countenancing
           or
           not
           Countenancing
           by
           his
           civil
           Lawes
           ,
           such
           a
           Way
           or
           Profession
           of
           Religion
           ,
           warrand
           him
           also
           to
           set
           Rules
           to
           the
           very
           exercise
           of
           the
           Ministrie
           ?
           By
           what
           argument
           shall
           this
           consequence
           be
           proved
           ;
           seing
           (
           1.
           )
           In
           the
           one
           case
           ,
           he
           judgeth
           of
           Religion
           ,
           only
           in
           order
           to
           his
           own
           Act
           ;
           but
           when
           he
           prescribeth
           Instructions
           ,
           Rules
           and
           Orders
           ,
           he
           judgeth
           of
           Religion
           ,
           or
           of
           that
           part
           of
           Religion
           ,
           concerning
           which
           the
           Instructions
           are
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           it self
           ,
           and
           the
           Intrinsick
           manner
           of
           its
           Administration
           (
           2.
           )
           In
           the
           one
           ,
           his
           judgment
           is
           purely
           Political
           and
           Civil
           ,
           in
           the
           other
           case
           it
           is
           really
           Ecclesiastical
           .
           (
           3
           )
           In
           the
           one
           case
           ,
           his
           judgment
           is
           Objectively
           onely
           to
           be
           called
           or
           accounted
           Ecclesiastical
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           it
           is
           Formally
           &
           Elecitely
           Ecclesiastical
           .
           (
           4.
           )
           In
           the
           one
           case
           ,
           he
           acteth
           as
           a
           Magistrate
           ,
           considering
           the
           outward
           Good
           ,
           Quiet
           and
           Advantage
           of
           the
           Commonwealth
           ;
           In
           the
           other
           ,
           he
           acteth
           as
           a
           Church-Officer
           or
           Head
           ,
           considering
           the
           Intrinsick
           Nature
           ,
           &
           Spiritual
           Ends
           of
           that
           part
           of
           Religion
           .
           (
           5.
           )
           In
           the
           one
           ,
           he
           acteth
           in
           subordination
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           Supream
           Governour
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           he
           acteth
           ,
           as
           in
           a
           right
           line
           of
           subordination
           to
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Supream
           Head
           and
           Governour
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           Institutor
           of
           all
           the
           Administrations
           and
           Ordinances
           ,
           dispensed
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           sole
           Appointer
           of
           the
           Qualifications
           of
           the
           Officers
           ,
           and
           Rules
           of
           Administration
           :
           Or
           rather
           ,
           if
           he
           act
           as
           a
           Magistrate
           ,
           in
           this
           last
           ,
           he
           Acts
           by
           an
           Architectonical
           power
           ,
           and
           so
           as
           an
           Usurper
           ,
           or
           by
           a
           power
           ,
           which
           is
           only
           proper
           to
           Christ
           ;
           or
           if
           he
           be
           said
           to
           Act
           ministerially
           ,
           than
           also
           as
           an
           Usurper
           ,
           because
           never
           impowered
           thereunto
           by
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Supream
           King
           ,
           and
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           If
           we
           look
           upon
           this
           discourse
           of
           
             Mr.
             H.
          
           as
           a
           Testimonie
           ,
           (
           and
           so
           it
           may
           be
           it
           was
           intended
           )
           or
           as
           a
           Declaration
           of
           the
           Judgement
           of
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Magistrat's
           jus
           ,
           or
           Right
           ,
           to
           impose
           Instructions
           or
           Rules
           on
           Ministers
           ,
           for
           regulating
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           Ministrie
           ;
           and
           concerning
           Ministers
           their
           call
           and
           warrant
           to
           receive
           or
           refuse
           such
           Instructions
           ;
           I
           cannot
           but
           observe
           (
           1.
           )
           That
           it
           is
           very
           defective
           and
           short
           of
           a
           faire
           and
           full
           Testimonie
           ,
           against
           the
           Practice
           of
           such
           ,
           who
           were
           known
           to
           have
           invaded
           the
           Rights
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           yea
           and
           the
           Prerogatives
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           sole
           Head
           and
           King
           of
           his
           Church
           ;
           and
           ,
           in
           prosecution
           of
           this
           designe
           of
           invading
           the
           same
           more
           ,
           to
           have
           devised
           this
           medium
           of
           the
           Indulgence
           (
           2.
           )
           That
           it
           is
           not
           a
           plaine
           and
           full
           Testimonie
           against
           the
           present
           Act
           of
           Usurpation
           ,
           whereby
           a
           power
           was
           assumed
           to
           judge
           in
           matters
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           Intrinsecally
           and
           Formally
           such
           ;
           Yea
           ,
           and
           to
           performe
           Elicite
           and
           Formal
           Church-Acts
           ,
           either
           Ministerially
           ,
           as
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           clothed
           with
           Ministerial
           Church-power
           from
           him
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           Instructed
           ,
           nor
           doth
           it
           compete
           to
           a
           Magistrat
           ,
           acting
           as
           such
           ;
           or
           rather
           Magisterially
           ,
           as
           Supream
           Governours
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           Appointers
           of
           Qualifications
           ,
           Rules
           ,
           and
           Manner
           of
           Administration
           of
           Spiritual
           Institutions
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           That
           it
           was
           not
           a
           full
           and
           plaine
           Vindication
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           ;
           Nor
           an
           Assertion
           thereof
           ,
           according
           to
           former
           Vowes
           ,
           Covenants
           and
           Solemne
           Engagments
           .
           4.
           
           That
           it
           was
           not
           candide
           and
           ingenuous
           ,
           nor
           pertinent
           to
           the
           purpose
           in
           hand
           ,
           as
           it
           should
           have
           been
           ,
           by
           holding
           forth
           the
           Iniquity
           
           of
           such
           Impositions
           .
           (
           5.
           )
           That
           it
           was
           conceived
           in
           such
           General
           and
           Scholastick
           termes
           ,
           that
           neither
           they
           ,
           to
           whom
           it
           was
           spoken
           ,
           could
           well
           understand
           what
           was
           the
           drift
           thereof
           ;
           nor
           others
           conceive
           what
           was
           yeelded
           ,
           or
           denied
           ,
           in
           the
           then
           present
           case
           ;
           yea
           ,
           did
           not
           some
           of
           the
           Council
           say
           plainly
           ,
           
             they
             did
             not
             understand
             it
          
           ?
           (
           6.
           )
           That
           it
           contained
           desingenuous
           Insinuations
           and
           unfaire
           Reflections
           on
           honest
           and
           worthy
           
             Mr
             A.
             B.
          
           and
           a
           tacite
           Condemning
           (
           at
           least
           in
           part
           )
           of
           his
           Plaine
           and
           Honest
           Testimony
           ;
           as
           if
           it
           had
           contained
           something
           ,
           either
           as
           to
           the
           matter
           ,
           or
           expression
           ,
           unjustifiable
           ;
           or
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           liable
           to
           exceptions
           .
           (
           7.
           )
           That
           it
           contained
           (
           at
           least
           )
           as
           worded
           ,
           a
           designe
           too
           obvious
           of
           humoring
           and
           pleasing
           the
           Magistrates
           ,
           while
           actually
           stated
           in
           ,
           and
           prosecuting
           an
           opposition
           to
           Christs
           Supremacie
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Right
           and
           Power
           ,
           granted
           to
           the
           Church-Office-Bearers
           .
           (
           8.
           )
           That
           as
           it
           speaketh
           not
           home
           to
           the
           point
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           not
           clear
           in
           it self
           ;
           opposing
           unto
           Giving
           and
           Imposing
           of
           Rules
           ,
           Intrinsecally
           and
           Formally
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           a
           power
           only
           Objectively
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Magistrate
           judgeth
           of
           the
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           his
           own
           Act
           of
           approving
           or
           disapproving
           of
           such
           a
           way
           ;
           and
           nothing
           else
           :
           And
           so
           either
           accounting
           all
           things
           to
           be
           Rules
           Intrinsecally
           and
           Formally
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           a
           meer
           judging
           in
           order
           to
           the
           Magistrates
           own
           Act
           ;
           or
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           accounting
           all
           things
           ,
           in
           and
           about
           Religion
           ,
           to
           belong
           to
           that
           power
           ,
           which
           is
           Objectively
           only
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           be
           no
           less
           competent
           to
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           than
           is
           that
           Judgment
           of
           discretion
           ,
           whereby
           he
           judgeth
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           his
           own
           act
           of
           Countenancing
           or
           Discountenancing
           such
           a
           way
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           real
           prescribing
           of
           Rules
           ,
           Intrinsecally
           and
           Formally
           Ecclesiastical
           :
           And
           thus
           either
           giving
           the
           Magistrate
           too
           little
           ,
           or
           else
           too
           much
           .
        
         
           He
           tels
           us
           of
           another
           ,
           that
           spoke
           before
           it
           came
           to
           
             Mr
             H's
          
           turn
           ;
           and
           that
           this
           Person
           told
           ,
           
             He
             could
             not
             receive
             Ecclesiastical
             Canones
             from
             their
             L
             L.
             but
             as
             for
             civil
             significations
             of
             their
             pleasure
             ,
             under
             the
             hazard
             of
             civil
             penalties
             ,
             he
             could
             say
             nothing
             to
             that
          
           ;
           &
           that
           
             another
             did
             homologate
             this
             speech
          
           .
           But
           under
           favoure
           ,
           this
           is
           
             secundum
             artem
             violatilizare
             densa
             &
             densare
             volatilia
          
           ;
           a
           pretty
           whim
           wham
           good
           for
           nothing
           .
           On
           a
           serious
           solid
           zealous
           Minister
           should
           have
           been
           ashamed
           ,
           to
           have
           substitute
           such
           
             Whity
             Whaties
          
           ,
           in
           the
           place
           of
           a
           plain
           Testimony
           ,
           clearly
           called
           for
           in
           the
           case
           .
           But
           these
           two
           Persons
           not
           onely
           brake
           their
           own
           Order
           ,
           and
           might
           have
           occasioned
           some
           Consternation
           to
           the
           rest
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Mr
           B
           's
           speaking
           did
           ,
           but
           also
           spoke
           indeed
           nothing
           to
           the
           purpose
           ;
           and
           might
           as
           well
           have
           been
           silent
           ,
           For
           (
           1.
           )
           By
           this
           Distinction
           (
           little
           better
           than
           a
           mental
           reservation
           )
           they
           might
           have
           scrupled
           at
           nothing
           ,
           that
           theMagistrate
           might
           attempt
           to
           prescribe
           ,
           in
           Church-Matters
           ;
           no
           ,
           nor
           at
           his
           giving
           Rules
           Intrinsecally
           and
           Formally
           Ecclesiastical
           ;
           for
           these
           might
           also
           passe
           under
           the
           Notion
           of
           Civil
           Significations
           of
           their
           pleasure
           &c.
           and
           thus
           contradict
           
             Mr
             H.
          
           their
           Common
           Mouth
           ,
           and
           the
           Paper
           also
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           had
           unanimously
           agreed
           :
           For
           ,
           can
           they
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Magistrate
           giveth
           ,
           or
           can
           give
           a
           Civll
           Signification
           of
           his
           will
           ,
           onely
           when
           he
           judgeth
           in
           order
           to
           his
           own
           Act
           of
           Approving
           or
           Disapproving
           such
           a
           way
           :
           and
           so
           exerteth
           that
           Power
           of
           his
           ,
           which
           is
           only
           Objectivly
           Ecclesiastical
           ;
           and
           not
           also
           in
           many
           other
           Acts
           ,
           meerly
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           even
           Formally
           and
           Intrinsecally
           ?
           Or
           can
           they
           say
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Intrinsecalness
           and
           Formality
           ,
           in
           Matters
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           consisteth
           in
           their
           being
           done
           by
           Church-Officers
           ,
           acting
           in
           a
           Church-Judicatory
           ;
           and
           that
           
           ●here
           is
           no
           Act
           ,
           which
           in
           it self
           can
           be
           called
           Intrinsecally
           and
           Formally
           Ecclesiastical
           ;
           but
           that
           the
           sole
           ground
           of
           that
           Denomination
           ,
           is
           their
           being
           performed
           by
           Men
           ,
           in
           Church-office
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           very
           Act
           of
           Preaching
           and
           of
           Administrating
           of
           Sacraments
           ,
           might
           be
           done
           by
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           as
           Civil
           Significations
           of
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           being
           not
           Intrinsecally
           and
           Formally
           Ecclesiastick
           ,
           but
           when
           done
           by
           Church-O●ficers
           :
           And
           thus
           all
           the
           Ecclesiastickness
           of
           Actions
           ,
           which
           are
           Intrinsecally
           and
           Formally
           such
           ,
           floweth
           from
           ,
           and
           dependeth
           upon
           the
           Ecclesiasticalness
           of
           the
           Agents
           .
           Whence
           it
           will
           follow
           ,
           that
           all
           ,
           which
           such
           Ecclesiastical
           Persons
           do
           ,
           must
           be
           Intrinsecally
           and
           Formally
           Ecclesiastick
           ;
           and
           so
           their
           judging
           Civil
           matters
           ,
           condemning
           Malefactors
           &c.
           (
           not
           to
           speak
           of
           other
           actions
           )
           should
           be
           actions
           Formally
           and
           Intrinsecally
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           Ergo
           it
           is
           competent
           only
           to
           Church-Officers
           .
           And
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           this
           should
           be
           a
           good
           Argument
           .
           This
           man
           is
           an
           Ecclesiastick
           Person
           ;
           therefore
           the
           Action
           ,
           which
           he
           doth
           ,
           must
           be
           Formally
           and
           Intrinsecally
           Ecclesiastick
           .
           And
           ,
           as
           by
           this
           meanes
           ,
           there
           should
           be
           no
           Cause
           ,
           or
           Action
           ,
           Formally
           and
           Intrinsecally
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           in
           it self
           ;
           so
           there
           should
           be
           no
           Cause
           ,
           or
           Action
           ,
           Intrinsecally
           and
           Formally
           Civil
           in
           it self
           ,
           but
           that
           onely
           which
           is
           done
           by
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           :
           And
           this
           consequence
           were
           good
           ;
           This
           is
           done
           by
           a
           Civil
           Magistrate
           .
           Ergo
           it
           is
           Formally
           and
           Intrinsecally
           Civil
           ;
           and
           this
           should
           be
           a
           bad
           consequence
           ,
           This
           is
           an
           action
           Formally
           and
           Intrinsecally
           Civil
           Ergo
           it
           is
           to
           be
           done
           by
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           onely
           (
           2.
           )
           This
           answere
           of
           these
           two
           Brethren
           must
           either
           Homologate
           what
           
             Mr
             H.
          
           said
           ;
           or
           be
           dissonant
           therefrom
           :
           If
           Dissonant
           ,
           then
           they
           did
           not
           keep
           to
           the
           Paper
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           owned
           ,
           as
           
             Mr
             H.
          
           did
           Then
           also
           
             Mr
             H.
          
           in
           his
           discourse
           spoke
           not
           truth
           ;
           for
           I
           suppose
           ,
           these
           two
           will
           think
           ,
           they
           spoke
           right
           ;
           and
           then
           either
           the
           Paper
           ,
           that
           was
           agreed
           on
           ,
           was
           not
           right
           ,
           or
           
             Mr
             H.
          
           spoke
           not
           according
           to
           it
           ;
           for
           I
           also
           suppose
           ,
           that
           these
           two
           will
           say
           ,
           they
           spoke
           nothing
           disagreeing
           with
           their
           Paper
           .
           If
           their
           answere
           did
           Homologate
           
             Mr.
             H's
          
           discourse
           ,
           then
           what
           necessitie
           was
           there
           for
           it
           :
           And
           why
           used
           they
           other
           expressions
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           speak
           :
           And
           it
           would
           seem
           ,
           that
           all
           that
           
             Mr
             H.
          
           said
           ,
           was
           this
           and
           no
           more
           :
           
             Mr
             B.
          
           and
           we
           must
           be
           excused
           ,
           if
           we
           look
           not
           upon
           the
           Council
           as
           a
           Church-Judicatory
           ,
           making
           Ecclesiastical
           Canons
           ;
           but
           only
           as
           a
           Civil
           Court
           ,
           emitting
           Civil
           significations
           of
           their
           pleasure
           ,
           under
           the
           hazard
           of
           Civil
           penalties
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           This
           answer
           seemeth
           to
           me
           a
           more
           plaine
           giving
           up
           of
           the
           Cause
           ,
           than
           all
           which
           
             Mr
             H.
          
           said
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           no
           other
           in
           effect
           ,
           than
           this
           ;
           Let
           the
           Magistrates
           enjoine
           what
           they
           please
           ,
           we
           need
           not
           scruple
           ,
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           any
           encroachment
           made
           upon
           the
           Prerogatives
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           Privileges
           of
           his
           Church
           ;
           for
           this
           distinction
           will
           salve
           all
           ;
           Let
           us
           receive
           all
           ,
           not
           as
           Ecclesiastical
           Canons
           ,
           but
           as
           Civil
           significations
           of
           their
           pleasure
           &c.
           and
           so
           there
           is
           no
           danger
           ,
           though
           they
           should
           use
           both
           a
           Dogmatick
           ,
           Critick
           and
           Diatactick
           power
           ,
           determine
           Controversies
           of
           faith
           ,
           Appoint
           Rules
           of
           Ordination
           ,
           Condemne
           Hereticks
           ,
           Debarre
           from
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           Admit
           thereto
           by
           their
           sentence
           ;
           judge
           of
           Church-members
           ,
           or
           determine
           who
           should
           be
           admitted
           ,
           as
           such
           ,
           and
           who
           not
           :
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           do
           all
           which
           Church-Judicatories
           do
           .
           This
           distinction
           will
           make
           all
           go
           down
           .
           (
           4.
           )
           By
           parity
           of
           Reason
           ,
           if
           these
           Brethren
           were
           before
           a
           Church-Judicatory
           ,
           medling
           with
           all
           Civil
           affairs
           ,
           determining
           Civil
           pleas
           ,
           giving-out
           civil
           Injunctions
           ,
           Lawes
           and
           Rules
           &c.
           they
           might
           and
           ought
           as
           willingly
           submit
           ,
           and
           salve
           all
           with
           this
           distinction
           ,
           saying
           .
           We
           cannot
           receive
           Civil
           Lawes
           from
           you
           ,
           but
           as
           for
           Ecclesiastical
           significa●ions
           
           of
           your
           pleasure
           ,
           under
           hazard
           of
           Church-censures
           ,
           we
           can
           say
           nothing
           to
           that
           :
           And
           thus
           they
           would
           sweetly
           comply
           with
           all
           the
           Invasions
           made
           upon
           and
           Usurpations
           of
           the
           Civil
           power
           ,
           whereof
           the
           Popes
           Conclave
           ,
           and
           other
           Popish
           and
           Prelatical
           Courts
           ,
           are
           justly
           accounted
           guilty
           ,
           without
           scruple
           .
        
         
           Now
           at
           length
           ,
           it
           came
           to
           
             Mr
             H's
          
           turn
           ,
           who
           ,
           as
           our
           Informer
           saith
           ,
           received
           not
           these
           Instructions
           publickly
           ,
           as
           having
           seen
           them
           before
           :
           Let
           us
           hear
           what
           he
           said
           .
           He
           tels
           us
           ,
           that
           
             he
             resumed
             what
             he
             had
             said
             formerly
             ,
             concerning
             a
          
           Formal
           Ecclesiastical
           
             Power
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             be
             allowed
             to
             the
             Magistrat
             ;
             and
             a
             Power
          
           Objectivly
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           
             which
             was
             allowed
             to
             him
             :
             Intimating
             with
             all
             ,
             that
             the
             Brethren
             would
             either
             observe
             ,
             or
             not
             observe
             their
             Directions
             ,
             according
             as
             they
             judged
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             upon
             their
             peril
             .
          
           On
           what
           was
           here
           resumed
           ,
           I
           have
           given
           mine
           Observations
           before
           ,
           and
           shall
           onely
           adde
           .
           That
           this
           
             Formal
             Ecclesiastick
             Power
          
           must
           pointe
           forth
           a
           Power
           in
           it self
           such
           ,
           and
           therefore
           so
           called
           ;
           and
           not
           so
           denominated
           meerly
           because
           it
           is
           exerted
           by
           Church-men
           ;
           as
           the
           two
           Brethren
           fore
           mentioned
           hinted
           in
           their
           Answer
           and
           Distinction
           ;
           otherwise
           his
           Distinction
           should
           have
           run
           thus
           ,
           betwixt
           a
           Power
           
             Subjectivly
             Ecclesiastical
          
           ,
           and
           
             Objectivly
             Ecclesiastical
          
           .
           But
           this
           would
           confound
           all
           Causes
           and
           all
           Power
           ;
           and
           would
           bring
           all
           Civil
           Causes
           objectivly
           under
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           all
           Church-Causes
           objectivly
           under
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           :
           Yea
           and
           make
           all
           Things
           and
           Actions
           ,
           done
           by
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           ,
           though
           otherwise
           but
           Objectivly
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           to
           be
           Formally
           Civil
           ;
           and
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           make
           all
           Actions
           ,
           done
           by
           Church-men
           ,
           though
           otherwise
           but
           Objectivly
           Civil
           ,
           to
           be
           Formally
           Ecclesiastick
           .
           As
           to
           the
           Latter
           Part
           of
           this
           speech
           ,
           I
           judge
           the
           same
           might
           have
           been
           said
           ,
           had
           been
           before
           the
           Church-Judicatory
           ,
           receiving
           the
           same
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           Instructions
           .
           And
           was
           this
           all
           ?
           Was
           there
           no
           more
           requisite
           in
           this
           case
           ?
           Is
           it
           all
           one
           thing
           ,
           at
           whose
           hands
           Ministers
           receive
           Directions
           ,
           Rules
           ,
           Restrictions
           and
           Injunctions
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           ,
           to
           regulate
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           Ministrie
           ,
           whether
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           of
           a
           Prelate
           ,
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           or
           of
           a
           Church-Judicatorie
           ,
           providing
           they
           be
           such
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           observed
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           to
           take
           their
           hazard
           ?
           I
           suppose
           ,
           our
           Fore-fathers
           would
           have
           said
           something
           else
           :
           And
           ,
           I
           trow
           ,
           Civil
           Magistrates
           ,
           if
           called
           before
           the
           Prelates
           Courts
           ,
           to
           receive
           Injunctions
           or
           Rules
           ,
           to
           regulate
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           Office
           ,
           would
           say
           some
           other
           thing
           ,
           than
           that
           they
           would
           observe
           ,
           or
           not
           observe
           these
           Directions
           ,
           according
           as
           they
           judged
           of
           them
           in
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           upon
           their
           peril
           .
           And
           if
           they
           would
           have
           stood
           to
           their
           Rights
           ,
           as
           is
           to
           be
           supposed
           ,
           the
           greater
           fault
           it
           is
           for
           Ministers
           ,
           to
           quite
           the
           Rights
           of
           the
           Church
           so
           easily
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Glory
           of
           their
           Master
           doth
           so
           much
           consist
           .
           Yea
           moreover
           ,
           this
           superadded
           Insinuation
           makes
           me
           suspect
           the
           fore-mentioned
           Distinction
           the
           more
           :
           For
           had
           that
           Distinction
           been
           honestly
           proposed
           and
           intended
           ,
           this
           superadded
           clause
           had
           been
           utterly
           needless
           .
        
         
           Upon
           this
           (
           as
           we
           are
           told
           by
           our
           Informer
           )
           followed
           my
           
             L.
             Chanc.
          
           Answer
           ,
           which
           was
           this
           ,
           
             That
             the
             King
             gave
             them
             these
             Instructions
             by
             his
             Council
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             did
             not
             observe
             them
             ,
             the
             Council
             would
             punish
             them
             .
          
           By
           which
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           these
           Instructions
           were
           gi●●●
           by
           an
           Autocratorick
           power
           ,
           by
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           as
           such
           ;
           and
           consequently
           being
           in
           Church-matters
           ,
           Intrinsecally
           and
           Formally
           such
           ,
           by
           an
           Usurped
           power
           .
           We
           see
           next
           ,
           that
           the
           commanding
           of
           the
           observation
           of
           these
           Instructions
           ,
           cometh
           from
           the
           Magistrate
           
             in
             prima
             Instantia
          
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           not
           Civil
           Sanctions
           ,
           
           and
           Confirmations
           of
           Injunctions
           ,
           ministerially
           proposed
           by
           Church-Officers
           ,
           upon
           both
           which
           grounds
           ,
           I
           conceive
           
             Mr
             H.
          
           had
           a
           faire
           occasion
           to
           have
           vindicated
           both
           the
           Prerogatives
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           sole
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Privileges
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           bestowed
           on
           her
           by
           Christ
           ,
           her
           King
           and
           Lord
           :
           Yet
           we
           finde
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           reply
           ,
           which
           he
           made
           ,
           was
           this
           .
           That
           
             for
             the
             matter
             of
             Civil
             punishments
             ,
             they
             had
             never
             denied
             the
             Magistrates
             right
             in
             them
             :
             And
             that
             he
             took
             notice
             from
             that
             Answere
             ,
             that
             their
          
           L
           L.
           
             acted
             in
             a
             Civil
             way
             ,
             onely
             competent
             to
             them
             ,
             in
             their
             dealing
             with
             Ministers
             ,
             which
             they
             could
             not
             decline
             ;
             hoping
             their
          
           L
           L.
           
             designed
             not
             to
             stretch
             their
             power
             beyond
             their
             Civil
             line
             ,
          
           Which
           reply
           ,
           in
           my
           judgment
           ,
           was
           neither
           Pertinent
           ,
           nor
           Sufficient
           :
           Not
           Pertinent
           ,
           because
           the
           question
           was
           never
           moved
           ,
           concerning
           Magistrates
           executing
           civil
           punishments
           ,
           but
           concerning
           their
           power
           of
           Imposing
           Injunctions
           and
           Rules
           ,
           to
           regulate
           Ministers
           ,
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           Ministrie
           ,
           which
           the
           
             L.
             Chanc.
          
           owned
           and
           avouched
           in
           his
           Answere
           ,
           little
           regarding
           
             Mr
             H's
          
           distinction
           ,
           betwixt
           a
           
             Formally
             Ecclesiastick
          
           power
           ,
           and
           power
           
             Objectively
             Ecclesiastical
          
           .
           Not
           Sufficient
           ;
           because
           the
           maine
           business
           was
           unhandsomly
           waved
           .
           Nay
           ,
           moreover
           ,
           this
           Reply
           was
           an
           yeelding
           of
           the
           whole
           cause
           ,
           and
           a
           granting
           that
           Magistrates
           might
           meddle
           with
           any
           Church
           power
           ,
           and
           enjoyne
           what
           they
           pleased
           ,
           providing
           they
           punished
           only
           civilly
           such
           ;
           as
           transgressed
           .
           Hence
           they
           might
           ordaine
           a
           Minister
           ,
           and
           command
           him
           to
           preach
           to
           such
           a
           people
           ,
           that
           would
           not
           call
           him
           ,
           and
           depose
           another
           ,
           and
           discharge
           him
           to
           preach
           any
           more
           ,
           as
           a
           Minister
           or
           Administer
           Sacraments
           ,
           under
           a
           Civil
           penalty
           .
           So
           under
           a
           Civil
           penalty
           they
           might
           prescribe
           the
           matter
           of
           preachings
           ,
           decide
           Controversies
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           appeals
           in
           Church-maters
           ,
           &c.
           
           Yea
           ,
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           meddle
           with
           the
           most
           Intrinsick
           and
           Formal
           Church-matters
           .
           Finally
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           see
           what
           ground
           my
           
             L.
             Chanc.
          
           gave
           ,
           yea
           or
           occasion
           to
           make
           this
           Reply
           ;
           for
           though
           his
           L.
           said
           ,
           
             the
             Council
             would
             punish
          
           ,
           yet
           the
           said
           not
           ,
           the
           Council
           would
           punish
           civilly
           onely
           :
           No
           ,
           his
           expression
           might
           comprehend
           Ecclesiastical
           Punishments
           also
           ,
           conforme
           to
           the
           power
           granted
           to
           them
           by
           the
           Kings
           Letter
           .
        
         
           After
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Discourse
           ,
           spent
           upon
           personal
           reflections
           ;
           and
           vindications
           ,
           with
           which
           the
           cause
           is
           not
           much
           concerned
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           less
           to
           be
           noticed
           by
           me
           ,
           our
           Informer
           cometh
           in
           end
           to
           vindicat
           
             Mr
             H's
          
           speech
           ,
           which
           ,
           as
           it
           would
           appear
           ,
           had
           given
           no
           small
           offence
           ,
           and
           he
           tels
           us
           ,
           that
           in
           it
           we
           may
           perceive
           ,
           an
           
             Assertion
             of
             an
             Ecclesiastical
             power
             to
             make
             Rules
             for
             regulating
             Ministers
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             yeelded
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             ;
             with
             a
             concession
             of
             his
             power
             Objectively
             Ecclesiastical
             :
             And
             a
             declaration
             of
             their
             receiving
             Papers
             of
             them
             under
             that
             notion
             did
             not
             oblige
             them
             to
             observe
             these
             directions
             ;
             but
             they
             were
             to
             act
             therein
             upon
             their
             peril
             .
          
           We
           heard
           indeed
           of
           
             Rules
             Intrinsecally
          
           (
           and
           afterward
           )
           
             Formally
             Ecclesiastical
          
           ,
           for
           regulating
           Ministers
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           Ministrie
           ,
           which
           he
           hoped
           their
           
             L
             L.
          
           did
           not
           intend
           to
           make
           or
           impose
           upon
           them
           ,
           who
           were
           the
           Servants
           of
           Christ.
           But
           we
           heard
           of
           no
           Assumption
           .
           That
           such
           were
           the
           Rules
           ,
           contained
           in
           the
           Paper
           ,
           tendered
           unto
           them
           :
           Nor
           of
           a
           Conclusion
           .
           That
           therefore
           they
           could
           not
           ,
           they
           might
           not
           in
           conscience
           ,
           accept
           of
           them
           .
           We
           heard
           of
           a
           Concession
           also
           of
           the
           Magistrats
           power
           objectively
           Ecclesiastical
           :
           But
           we
           could
           not
           understand
           ,
           to
           what
           purpose
           it
           was
           adduced
           ,
           unless
           for
           justifying
           of
           the
           Magistrates
           ,
           in
           giving
           those
           Injunctions
           ,
           and
           themselves
           in
           receiving
           of
           them
           .
           Nay
           ,
           I
           perceive
           here
           ,
           our
           Informer
           asserteth
           ,
           that
           which
           I
           was
           but
           suspecting
           formerly
           ,
           and
           durst
           not
           positively
           affirme
           ,
           
           viz.
           That
           they
           looked
           upon
           these
           Instructions
           ,
           as
           flowing
           from
           the
           Magistrat's
           Power
           Objectively
           Ecclesiastical
           ;
           For
           nothing
           else
           can
           be
           Imported
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             And
             a
             declaration
             of
             their
             receiving
             Papers
             ,
             under
             that
             notion
             .
          
           Now
           ,
           what
           can
           this
           notion
           be
           ,
           under
           which
           they
           received
           these
           Papers
           ,
           but
           the
           Magistrat's
           power
           Objectively
           Ecclesiastical
           ?
           And
           what
           may
           hence
           be
           gathered
           ,
           we
           shall
           hear
           anone
           .
           We
           heard
           lately
           ,
           that
           
             Mr
             H.
          
           did
           intimate
           ,
           that
           the
           Brethren
           would
           either
           observe
           ,
           or
           not
           observe
           their
           Directions
           ,
           according
           as
           they
           judged
           of
           them
           in
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           upon
           their
           peril
           :
           But
           that
           he
           declared
           that
           the
           receiving
           of
           these
           Papers
           did
           not
           oblige
           them
           to
           observe
           these
           Directions
           ,
           I
           did
           not
           hear
           till
           now
           .
           However
           ,
           since
           this
           Informer
           saith
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           
             Mr
             H.
          
           declaration
           ,
           I
           profess
           ,
           it
           seemeth
           strange
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           have
           spoken
           so
           ;
           for
           the
           publick
           &
           Judicial
           receiving
           ,
           even
           at
           the
           bar
           ,
           of
           such
           Instructions
           ,
           was
           a
           solemne
           declaration
           of
           their
           present
           purpose
           and
           willingness
           to
           obey
           these
           Injunctions
           ,
           there
           being
           no
           exception
           made
           against
           any
           of
           them
           in
           particular
           ;
           nor
           no
           desire
           expressed
           of
           a
           liberty
           to
           be
           granted
           ,
           to
           consider
           and
           examine
           them
           .
           And
           sure
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           suspected
           the
           irrelevancie
           or
           unlawfulness
           of
           any
           of
           them
           upon
           the
           matter
           ,
           Ingenuity
           and
           Conscience
           would
           have
           said
           ,
           that
           so
           much
           should
           have
           been
           exprest
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Paper
           ,
           (
           if
           so
           be
           they
           would
           not
           refuse
           to
           accept
           of
           it
           )
           should
           have
           been
           accepted
           ,
           with
           that
           clause
           of
           exception
           ;
           or
           rather
           rejected
           ,
           until
           they
           were
           assured
           ,
           it
           contained
           nothing
           but
           what
           was
           lawful
           upon
           the
           matter
           :
           For
           to
           accept
           a
           Paper
           ,
           containing
           Instructions
           ;
           and
           to
           say
           withal
           ,
           they
           would
           obey
           ,
           or
           not
           obey
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           thought
           good
           ,
           on
           their
           perril
           ,
           was
           neither
           to
           act
           with
           an
           Ingenuity
           ,
           becoming
           Christians
           ;
           nor
           with
           an
           Zeal
           ,
           becoming
           Ministers
           ,
           nor
           with
           that
           Respect
           due
           to
           Magistrats
           from
           them
           ,
           both
           as
           Christians
           ,
           and
           as
           Ministers
           ;
           nor
           with
           that
           Care
           and
           Circumspection
           requisite
           for
           avoiding
           of
           scandal
           ,
           and
           especially
           at
           such
           a
           time
           ,
           when
           the
           eyes
           of
           many
           were
           upon
           them
           ,
           both
           of
           friends
           and
           of
           foes
           .
           And
           if
           any
           say
           ,
           That
           that
           Declaration
           was
           a
           sufficient
           Protestation
           ,
           I
           crave
           leave
           to
           adde
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           a
           Protestation
           annulled
           by
           their
           deed
           ,
           
             Protestatio
             contraria
             facto
          
           .
           How
           much
           better
           then
           had
           it
           been
           ,
           to
           have
           forborne
           that
           deed
           ,
           which
           bad
           in
           it
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           an
           appearance
           of
           evil
           ;
           and
           to
           have
           dealt
           faithfully
           with
           the
           Council
           ;
           and
           told
           ,
           That
           they
           could
           not
           obey
           these
           Instructions
           ;
           and
           therefore
           behoved
           to
           be
           excused
           from
           receiving
           of
           them
           .
           But
           I
           confess
           ,
           when
           that
           great
           matter
           was
           so
           lightly
           passed
           over
           ,
           I
           meane
           ,
           the
           Power
           ,
           making
           and
           imposing
           these
           Instructions
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           me
           little
           wonder
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           swallowed
           down
           also
           .
        
         
           Our
           Informer
           tels
           us
           next
           ,
           that
           
             in
             all
             this
             discourse
             of
             Mr
             H's
             he
             cannot
             see
             such
             Heterodoxie
             and
             Noveltie
             ,
             as
             to
             give
             occasion
             to
             any
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             he
             gave
             to
             them
             all
             ,
             that
             the
             Godly
             Divines
             give
             unto
             the
             most
             Godly
             and
             reforming
             Magistrats
             on
             earth
             ;
             or
             that
             Ministers
             receiving
             these
             Papers
             ,
             on
             these
             termes
             ,
             should
             warrand
             honest
             people
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             they
             gave
             up
             the
             right
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             with
             their
             own
             hand
             ,
             to
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             ;
             or
             that
             any
             Ministers
             should
             highly
             resent
             their
             treacherie
             .
          
           But
           to
           answere
           ,
           Though
           this
           Informer
           cannot
           see
           such
           Heterodoxie
           ,
           or
           Novelty
           ,
           as
           to
           give
           occasion
           to
           passe
           that
           censure
           on
           
             Mr
             H's
          
           discourse
           ;
           yet
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           others
           shall
           see
           ground
           for
           that
           ,
           and
           for
           more
           too
           .
           And
           I
           shall
           willingly
           grant
           ,
           that
           what
           agreeth
           to
           Magistrates
           ,
           as
           such
           ,
           agreeth
           to
           all
           Magistrates
           ,
           good
           and
           bad
           :
           Yet
           it
           may
           be
           maintained
           ,
           that
           more
           may
           be
           allowed
           in
           such
           Magistrates
           ,
           as
           are
           really
           minding
           Reformation
           ,
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           all
           her
           Rights
           and
           Privileges
           ;
           than
           in
           such
           ,
           as
           are
           open
           
           Enemies
           thereunto
           ;
           and
           are
           seeking
           by
           all
           meanes
           to
           destroy
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           rob
           her
           of
           her
           Rights
           ,
           Privileges
           ;
           and
           Power
           ,
           and
           to
           enrich
           themselves
           with
           the
           spoils
           of
           Christs
           Crown
           .
           And
           therefore
           when
           Ministers
           have
           to
           do
           with
           such
           Open
           and
           A
           vowed
           Enemies
           ,
           they
           are
           called
           to
           more
           strick
           watchfulness
           and
           care
           ,
           lest
           they
           do
           ,
           or
           say
           any
           thing
           ,
           which
           may
           confirme
           such
           in
           their
           Usurpations
           ,
           and
           encourage
           them
           to
           encroach
           more
           .
           And
           whether
           this
           care
           was
           used
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           I
           leave
           to
           all
           ,
           who
           are
           acquainted
           with
           what
           passed
           about
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           with
           what
           daily
           is
           observable
           ,
           to
           judge
           .
           For
           my
           part
           ,
           if
           
             Mr
             H.
          
           did
           grant
           to
           the
           Magistrat
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           his
           Power
           Objectivly
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           a
           Right
           or
           Power
           to
           Make
           and
           Impose
           Rules
           and
           Injunctions
           ,
           to
           regulate
           Ministers
           ,
           in
           the
           Exercise
           of
           their
           Ministrie
           ,
           as
           our
           Informer
           lately
           himself
           hinted
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           he
           hath
           not
           onely
           given
           to
           them
           all
           ,
           that
           the
           Godly
           Divines
           ,
           give
           to
           the
           most
           Godly
           and
           reforming
           Kings
           :
           But
           much
           more
           ;
           except
           it
           be
           that
           ,
           which
           was
           given
           to
           Extraordinary
           and
           Immediatly
           Inspired
           Magistrates
           ,
           that
           were
           Prophets
           also
           ,
           and
           Men
           of
           God
           ,
           such
           as
           David
           and
           Salomon
           :
           Or
           in
           a
           time
           of
           Universal
           Defection
           and
           Deformation
           ,
           which
           can
           no
           other
           way
           be
           remedied
           .
           Neither
           of
           which
           can
           be
           applied
           to
           our
           case
           .
           And
           further
           ,
           I
           wonder
           how
           he
           thinketh
           ,
           any
           can
           judge
           otherwise
           ,
           than
           that
           ,
           interpretatively
           at
           least
           ,
           the
           receiving
           of
           these
           Papers
           ,
           on
           these
           termes
           ,
           was
           a
           giving-up
           of
           the
           Right
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           with
           their
           own
           hands
           ;
           seing
           it
           is
           so
           clear
           and
           manifest
           ,
           by
           what
           we
           have
           said
           .
           And
           seing
           it
           is
           so
           ,
           himself
           will
           ,
           I
           suppose
           ,
           grant
           ,
           that
           every
           Minister
           is
           called
           highly
           to
           resent
           this
           treachery
           .
        
         
           What
           saith
           our
           Informer
           for
           Vindication
           ;
           
             But
             who
             so
             will
             read
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             Our
             Anti-Erastian
             Writters
             ,
             will
             finde
             that
             they
             yeeld
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             as
             Magistrate
             ,
             (
             and
             consequently
             to
             all
             Magistrates
             ,
             be
             what
             they
             will
             ,
             good
             or
             bad
             ,
             though
             upon
             his
             perril
             ,
             as
             he
             shall
             answere
             to
             God
             for
             it
             ,
             if
             he
             shall
             determine
             wrong
             )
             a
             Publick
             Politick
             Definitive
             judgment
             ,
             concerning
             Matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             his
             own
             Act
             about
             them
             ;
             or
             (
             for
             they
             diversifie
             the
             phrase
             )
             a
             Power
             of
             judging
             of
             his
             own
             Act
             ,
             about
             Spiritual
             or
             Religious
             things
             ,
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             or
             not
             observed
             by
             their
             Subjects
             .
          
           And
           to
           make
           out
           this
           ,
           he
           citeth
           some
           words
           out
           of
           the
           CXI
           .
           
             Propositions
             ,
             Propos.
          
           97.
           where
           these
           Words
           are
           ,
           
             As
             to
             each
             member
             of
             the
             Church
             respectively
             ,
             so
             unto
             the
             Magistrate
             belongeth
             the
             judgment
             of
             such
             things
             ,
             both
             to
             apprehend
             and
             judge
             of
             them
             :
             For
             although
             the
             Magistrate
             be
             not
             ordained
             and
             preferred
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             a
             judge
             of
             Matters
             and
             Causes
             Spiritual
             ,
             of
             which
             there
             is
             a
             controversie
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             yet
             he
             is
             questionless
             judge
             of
             his
             own
             Civil
             Act
             about
             spiritual
             things
             ;
             namely
             of
             defending
             them
             ,
             in
             his
             own
             Dominions
             ,
             and
             of
             approving
             or
             tollerating
             the
             same
             :
             And
             if
             in
             this
             business
             ▪
             he
             judge
             and
             determine
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Wisdome
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             not
             according
             to
             the
             Wisdome
             which
             is
             from
             above
             ,
             he
             is
             to
             render
             an
             account
             thereof
             ,
             before
             the
             Supream
             Tribunal
             .
          
           But
           to
           what
           purpose
           is
           all
           this
           waste
           of
           Words
           ?
           Doth
           he
           ,
           or
           any
           man
           think
           ,
           that
           we
           deny
           to
           the
           Magistrate
           a
           judgment
           of
           his
           own
           Civil
           Act
           ;
           or
           that
           we
           suppose
           ,
           that
           Mr
           H.
           and
           others
           have
           betrayed
           the
           Cause
           ,
           because
           they
           granted
           to
           the
           Magistrate
           a
           Power
           Objectively
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           to
           judge
           thus
           of
           his
           own
           Civil
           Act
           of
           Tolerating
           such
           a
           way
           within
           his
           Dominions
           ?
           No
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           the
           ground
           we
           go
           upon
           .
           But
           this
           we
           say
           ,
           that
           if
           
             Mr
             H.
          
           or
           others
           ,
           do
           inferre
           from
           this
           power
           of
           judging
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           his
           own
           Act
           competent
           to
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           that
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           may
           Impose
           Rules
           and
           Injunctions
           ,
           to
           regulat
           Ministers
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           Ministrie
           ;
           then
           they
           have
           betrayed
           the
           Cause
           :
           And
           either
           they
           must
           inferre
           this
           therefrom
           ,
           or
           they
           speak
           nothing
           to
           
           the
           purpose
           :
           And
           himself
           lately
           told
           us
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           all
           this
           .
           Now
           let
           him
           ,
           or
           any
           man
           show
           me
           ,
           where
           any
           Anti-Erastian
           Divine
           reasoneth
           thus
           ,
           or
           draweth
           such
           an
           Inference
           ,
           from
           this
           Power
           Objectively
           Ecclesiastical
           .
           Yea
           I
           much
           questione
           ,
           if
           Vedelius
           or
           Maccovius
           his
           Collegue
           ,
           did
           ever
           so
           argue
           .
           And
           sure
           I
           am
           ,
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           CXI
           .
           
             Propositions
             Propos.
          
           45.
           &c.
           cleareth
           up
           that
           Difference
           betwixt
           these
           two
           Powers
           ,
           which
           is
           taken
           from
           the
           Object
           and
           Matter
           about
           which
           .
           And
           Prop.
           54.
           he
           showeth
           ,
           that
           those
           things
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Power
           is
           exercised
           ,
           are
           preaching
           of
           the
           Word
           &c.
           And
           Prop.
           55.
           
           That
           though
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           is
           occupied
           about
           the
           same
           things
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           but
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           concerneth
           the
           outward
           disposing
           of
           Divine
           things
           ,
           in
           this
           or
           that
           Dominion
           .
           Nay
           .
           I
           must
           say
           ,
           that
           I
           cannot
           see
           ,
           how
           this
           will
           follow
           ,
           That
           Magistrates
           may
           prescribe
           such
           Rules
           unto
           Ministers
           ,
           to
           regulate
           them
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           Ministrie
           ,
           because
           of
           a
           Power
           granted
           to
           them
           ,
           to
           judge
           of
           their
           own
           Civil
           Act
           ,
           about
           spiritual
           things
           ;
           more
           than
           that
           every
           Church-Member
           may
           do
           the
           like
           ;
           for
           in
           that
           Prop.
           as
           the
           Words
           cited
           do
           clear
           ,
           the
           Author
           giveth
           that
           same
           Power
           to
           every
           Member
           of
           the
           Church
           respectively
           ,
           and
           how
           can
           it
           be
           denied
           to
           them
           ,
           or
           to
           any
           rational
           man
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           let
           me
           say
           more
           .
           Have
           not
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           every
           private
           man
           ,
           this
           power
           of
           judging
           of
           his
           own
           Act
           about
           things
           Civil
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           respect
           also
           an
           Objectivly
           Civil
           Power
           ?
           Will
           it
           therefore
           follow
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           prescribe
           Rules
           ,
           to
           regulate
           Magistrats
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           functio●
           ?
           And
           if
           a
           Magistrat
           should
           come
           to
           the
           Prelates
           ,
           or
           Pop's
           Bar
           ,
           and
           take
           a
           Paper
           from
           him
           ,
           containing
           such
           Instructions
           ,
           and
           give
           this
           onely
           as
           his
           Apologie
           ,
           that
           he
           acknowledged
           a
           Power
           Objectivly
           Civil
           ,
           competent
           unto
           the
           Pope
           or
           Prelate
           ?
           because
           they
           had
           power
           to
           judge
           of
           their
           own
           acts
           about
           civil
           things
           ;
           would
           not
           others
           have
           cause
           to
           judge
           ,
           that
           that
           Magistrate
           had
           denied
           the
           Co-ordination
           of
           the
           Po●ers
           ,
           &
           had
           professed
           his
           Subordination
           as
           Magistrate
           to
           Pope
           or
           Prelate
           ?
           Now
           ,
           
             Verte
             Tabulas
          
           and
           see
           how
           the
           parallel
           runneth
           in
           our
           case
           ,
           and
           then
           judge
           .
        
         
           From
           the
           foregoing
           discourse
           ,
           and
           particularly
           from
           that
           cited
           out
           of
           the
           CXI
           .
           Propositions
           ,
           our
           Informer
           ,
           now
           a
           Disputer
           ,
           Inferreth
           ,
           
             That
             he
             hopeth
             no
             man
             in
             reason
             can
             alledge
          
           Mr
           
             H's
             recedeing
             from
             the
             Principles
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             in
             the
             matter
             .
          
           But
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           though
           I
           will
           not
           judge
           of
           the
           Thoughts
           or
           Intentions
           of
           
             Mr
             H.
          
           or
           of
           any
           other
           of
           his
           Brethren
           ;
           yet
           considering
           the
           work
           it self
           ,
           as
           this
           Informer
           hath
           represented
           it
           unto
           me
           ,
           in
           its
           circumstances
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           say
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           thing
           ,
           and
           as
           to
           the
           
             Intentio
             operis
          
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           recedeing
           not
           onely
           from
           the
           Principles
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           but
           also
           from
           the
           Zeal
           of
           our
           former
           Worthies
           ,
           who
           ventured
           all
           to
           transmit
           the
           truth
           ,
           pure
           from
           Erastianisme
           and
           Caesario-Papal
           Invasions
           &
           Encroachments
           ,
           And
           from
           the
           strick
           Obligations
           ,
           lying
           on
           us
           all
           ,
           to
           stand
           to
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Defence
           of
           the
           Power
           and
           Privileges
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           against
           the
           Usurpation
           and
           Encroachments
           of
           the
           Magistrates
           ,
           seeking
           alwayes
           to
           inhaunce
           all
           Church-power
           into
           their
           own
           hands
           ;
           not
           out
           of
           love
           to
           promove
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           real
           good
           of
           souls
           ;
           but
           out
           of
           a
           desire
           to
           have
           the
           Ministrie
           ,
           and
           the
           outward
           Administrations
           of
           grace
           enslaved
           unto
           their
           wills
           .
           Is
           it
           not
           certaine
           ,
           out
           of
           what
           ground
           this
           Indulgence
           did
           grow
           ;
           and
           how
           the
           Act
           of
           Supremacy
           (
           which
           no
           Conscientious
           Minister
           or
           Christian
           can
           owne
           or
           acknowledge
           ,
           )
           as
           it
           was
           occasioned
           and
           necessitated
           by
           the
           Indulgence
           ;
           so
           it
           became
           the
           Charter
           thereof
           ,
           and
           gave
           legal
           life
           and
           being
           unto
           all
           that
           followed
           ?
           And
           was
           it
           not
           as
           certaine
           ,
           that
           a
           Designe
           to
           procure
           a
           Requiem
           to
           themselves
           ,
           in
           all
           their
           Usurpations
           ,
           and
           intolerable
           Invasions
           of
           
           Church-Power
           ,
           and
           overturning
           of
           ●he
           whole
           Work
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           withall
           to
           make
           way
           for
           the
           further
           Enslaving
           of
           the
           Church
           ▪
           and
           of
           all
           Church-Power
           to
           their
           ●usts
           ,
           did
           midwife
           this
           Bastard-Child
           into
           the
           World
           ?
           And
           could
           it
           be
           uncertaine
           to
           rational
           observing
           Persons
           ,
           what
           was
           the
           Designe
           of
           King
           and
           Councel
           ,
           in-giving
           these
           Instructions
           ,
           First
           and
           Last
           ?
           Yea
           ,
           was
           not
           the
           whole
           Business
           so
           carried
           on
           from
           First
           to
           Last
           ,
           as
           half
           an
           eye
           might
           have
           discovered
           a
           wicked
           Designe
           therein
           ?
           And
           was
           not
           the
           Explicatory
           Act
           of
           the
           Supremacie
           a
           more
           than
           sufficient
           proof
           of
           an
           Erastian
           Spirit
           ,
           that
           led
           and
           acted
           them
           ,
           in
           some
           things
           ,
           beyond
           what
           the
           Anti-Christian
           Spirit
           could
           for
           shame
           prompt
           the
           Pope
           to
           arrogate
           to
           himself
           ?
           And
           when
           from
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           such
           like
           ,
           yea
           from
           the
           whole
           Procedour
           of
           King
           Parliament
           and
           Council
           ,
           in
           their
           Actings
           ,
           since
           this
           last
           Revolution
           began
           ,
           it
           is
           more
           than
           sufficiently
           clear
           ,
           what
           they
           did
           and
           do
           Intend
           ;
           will
           any
           say
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           their
           Duty
           ,
           while
           so
           Providentially
           called
           to
           witness
           to
           the
           Truth
           ,
           to
           give
           a
           more
           Plain
           ,
           Full
           ,
           Ministerial
           and
           Christian
           Testimony
           ,
           to
           the
           Truth
           ,
           which
           our
           Predecessours
           maintained
           ,
           with
           so
           much
           Hazard
           ,
           Expence
           of
           bloud
           ,
           Loss
           of
           Liberty
           ,
           Tossings
           ,
           Imprisonments
           ,
           Confinements
           ,
           Condemnation
           to
           Death
           and
           Banishments
           &c.
           and
           which
           we
           were
           so
           solemnely
           sworne
           to
           stand
           to
           ?
           And
           will
           any
           Ingenuous
           Christian
           say
           ,
           that
           ,
           all
           circumstances
           being
           considered
           ,
           the
           Testimony
           given
           was
           such
           ,
           as
           became
           men
           standing
           in
           the
           Fields
           for
           the
           Truth
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           engaged
           in
           point
           of
           Conscience
           and
           Christian
           Valour
           ,
           Honour
           and
           Credi●e
           ,
           to
           cover
           the
           ground
           they
           stood
           on
           with
           their
           dead
           Bodies
           ,
           rather
           than
           cede
           to
           such
           a
           manifest
           Encroaching
           and
           Invading
           Enemie
           ?
           Will
           any
           ,
           who
           readeth
           the
           carriage
           of
           our
           valiant
           and
           renowned
           Worthies
           ,
           in
           opposing
           the
           Encroachments
           of
           King
           Iames
           ,
           (
           who
           yet
           never
           did
           ,
           nor
           for
           shame
           could
           arrogate
           to
           himself
           such
           a
           transcendently
           Superlative
           Supremacie
           over
           Church-matters
           ,
           as
           now
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           is
           declared
           to
           be
           an
           Inherent
           Right
           of
           the
           Crown
           )
           think
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           have
           satisfied
           themselves
           with
           such
           a
           General
           ,
           Impertinent
           ,
           Confused
           ,
           Indistinct
           and
           Defective
           Testimony
           to
           such
           a
           Glorious
           Truth
           ?
           Will
           any
           ,
           who
           considereth
           the
           Zeal
           ,
           that
           ordinarily
           acted
           our
           faithful
           Progenitours
           ,
           from
           the
           beginning
           to
           this
           late
           Catastroph
           ,
           and
           of
           our
           valiant
           Worthies
           ,
           who
           valued
           this
           Truth
           of
           Christ's
           Kingship
           above
           their
           lives
           ,
           think
           that
           there
           was
           not
           here
           a
           palpable
           cedeing
           from
           that
           Spirit
           and
           Zeal
           ,
           which
           moved
           them
           to
           postpone
           all
           things
           ,
           to
           this
           chief
           matter
           ?
           And
           can
           any
           say
           ,
           that
           this
           way
           of
           vindicating
           Truth
           ,
           wherein
           so
           much
           Pusillanimity
           ,
           Disingenuity
           ,
           carnal
           Consultation
           occasioning
           Misconceptions
           and
           Blindness
           ,
           appeared
           ,
           did
           keep
           correspondence
           with
           our
           frequently
           reiterated
           Vowes
           and
           Engagements
           ?
           Was
           it
           pertinent
           or
           seasonable
           ,
           or
           could
           it
           be
           satisfying
           to
           propose
           ,
           in
           such
           an
           exigent
           ,
           a
           meer
           Cothurnus
           ;
           I
           meane
           ,
           that
           general
           Assertion
           of
           the
           Magistrates
           Objectively
           Ecclesiastical
           Power
           ,
           no
           less
           ambiguous
           till
           fitly
           explained
           ,
           than
           impertinent
           to
           the
           case
           then
           in
           hand
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           let
           this
           very
           Informer
           tell
           me
           ,
           if
           he
           think
           not
           ,
           that
           more
           Plaine
           ,
           Clear
           and
           Full
           expressions
           might
           have
           been
           fallen
           upon
           ,
           if
           plaine
           and
           home
           dealing
           had
           been
           Intended
           ?
           This
           I
           suppose
           may
           serve
           for
           an
           Examination
           of
           that
           matter
           ,
           as
           this
           Informer
           hath
           declared
           it
           unto
           us
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           Reasons
           against
           the
           Indulgence
           .
        
         
           THough
           by
           what
           is
           said
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           sufficiently
           seen
           ,
           how
           sinful
           that
           Indulgence
           was
           upon
           the
           Accepters
           part
           (
           with
           which
           we
           have
           onely
           here
           to
           do
           )
           as
           it
           was
           conveyed
           and
           circumstantiated
           ;
           and
           occasionally
           we
           have
           here
           and
           there
           discovered
           several
           particular
           Evils
           ,
           wrapped
           up
           in
           it
           ,
           beside
           its
           sinful
           Rise
           and
           destructive
           Tendencie
           :
           All
           th●t
           now
           remaineth
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           is
           to
           draw
           the
           several
           Eviles
           ,
           comprehended
           in
           this
           complex
           business
           ,
           to
           their
           own
           proper
           Heads
           ,
           that
           the
           Reader
           may
           see
           at
           one
           view
           ,
           what
           was
           formerly
           scattered
           up
           and
           down
           the
           foregoing
           Relation
           :
           And
           ,
           considering
           what
           is
           said
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           be
           necessary
           to
           insist
           on
           particulars
           ;
           to
           touch
           them
           in
           a
           word
           will
           be
           sufficient
           .
        
         
           
             
               I.
               How
               injurious
               it
               is
               to
               Christ
               ,
               as
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               WE
               shall
               beginne
               with
               this
               Head
               of
               Arguments
               ,
               and
               show
               in
               how
               many
               particulars
               ,
               injurie
               was
               done
               ,
               by
               the
               Indulgence
               ,
               as
               accepted
               ,
               unto
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               the
               onely
               Head
               and
               King
               of
               his
               Church
               ;
               And
            
             
               1.
               
               In
               that
               hereby
               they
               declared
               ,
               they
               did
               not
               hold
               their
               Ministrie
               wholly
               and
               solely
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               :
               Sure
               Christ
               alone
               ,
               as
               Head
               and
               King
               of
               the
               Church
               his
               spiritual
               Kingdom
               ,
               did
               Institute
               this
               Office
               of
               the
               Ministrie
               ,
               and
               did
               Impower
               men
               unto
               the
               exercise
               thereof
               :
               As
               the
               Scriptures
               do
               prove
               :
               And
               Ministers
               depend
               solely
               upon
               Him
               therein
               ,
               if
               they
               renunce
               not
               their
               own
               place
               and
               standing
               .
               But
               we
               saw
               above
               ,
               how
               the
               Indulged
               did
               plainly
               and
               positively
               refuse
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 held
                 their
                 Ministrie
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 alone
                 :
              
               See
               what
               is
               remarked
               on
               
                 Mr
                 H's
              
               speech
               ,
               when
               the
               first
               Ten
               were
               Indulged
               ,
               where
               
                 ex
                 professo
              
               the
               word
               alone
               was
               left
               out
               ;
               and
               what
               is
               said
               in
               Answere
               to
               the
               Informer
               ,
               who
               was
               dissatisfied
               with
               
                 Mr
                 Blair
              
               .
               whereby
               an
               injurie
               of
               a
               very
               high
               Nature
               was
               done
               unto
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               who
               
                 alone
                 ascended
                 up
                 on
                 high
                 ,
                 and
                 led
                 captivity
                 captive
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 gifts
                 unto
                 men
                 ;
                 even
                 ,
                 gave
                 some
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Pastors
                 and
                 Teachers
                 ,
              
               Eph.
               4
               :
               v.
               8
               ,
               11.
               
               It
               was
               God
               alone
               ,
               
                 that
                 set
                 some
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 first
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 secundarily
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 thirdly
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               1.
               
               Cor.
               12
               :
               28.
               
               So
               that
               as
               the
               office
               of
               Apostles
               ,
               Prophets
               ,
               Evangelists
               ,
               &c.
               were
               onely
               from
               Christ
               ;
               so
               was
               the
               office
               of
               Pastours
               or
               Teachers
               .
               Hence
               they
               are
               said
               to
               be
               made
               Overseers
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               Act.
               20.
               v.
               28.
               
               Whoever
               therefore
               will
               not
               confess
               ,
               that
               Ministers
               hold
               their
               Ministrie
               alone
               of
               Christ
               ,
               do
               derogat
               hugely
               from
               His
               glory
               ,
               and
               rob
               him
               of
               his
               Prerogative
               ;
               and
               set
               these
               others
               (
               who
               ever
               they
               be
               )
               of
               whom
               they
               hold
               their
               Ministery
               ,
               in
               part
               ,
               or
               in
               conjunction
               with
               Christ
               ,
               down
               upon
               Christ's
               Throne
               ,
               and
               make
               Christ
               no
               sole
               King
               ,
               and
               Head
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               ;
               and
               consequently
               no
               sole
               Prophet
               or
               Priest
               and
               Mediator
               .
               And
               what
               an
               affront
               this
               is
               unto
               our
               Lord
               ,
               let
               any
               judge
               .
               And
               if
               (
               as
               we
               know
               )
               the
               clay-Kings
               of
               the
               Earth
               will
               think
               themselves
               sufficiently
               dethroned
               ,
               and
               unpardonably
               injured
               ,
               if
               any
               Subject
               be
               made
               partaker
               with
               them
               of
               their
               petty
               Soveraignity
               ,
               in
               whole
               ,
               or
               in
               part
               ;
               let
               any
               consider
               ,
               how
               Christ
               shall
               take
               this
               injurie
               done
               to
               him
               by
               his
               own
               professed
               Servants
               .
               But
               some
               will
               possibly
               say
               ,
               Though
               this
               was
               their
               fault
               and
               great
               escape
               ;
               yet
               it
               was
               but
               personal
               ,
               and
               accidental
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Indulgence
               ;
               and
               so
               cannot
               
               not
               affect
               the
               same
               :
               Or
               make
               it
               an
               incroachment
               upon
               Christ
               ,
               of
               such
               an
               high
               Nature
               .
               I
               answer
               ;
               This
               being
               spoken
               at
               that
               occasion
               ,
               when
               the
               King
               and
               Council
               were
               acknowledged
               thankfully
               for
               the
               granting
               of
               the
               Indulgence
               ,
               cannot
               but
               have
               a
               reference
               unto
               the
               Indulgence
               it self
               ;
               and
               supposing
               (
               as
               all
               reason
               will
               allow
               us
               to
               do
               )
               that
               what
               was
               said
               ,
               was
               spoken
               with
               understanding
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               granted
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               their
               eye
               upon
               the
               Indulgence
               granted
               ;
               and
               so
               their
               discourse
               was
               to
               this
               purpose
               in
               effect
               .
               We
               declare
               ,
               that
               we
               hold
               not
               our
               Ministrie
               of
               Christ
               alone
               ,
               but
               of
               Christ
               and
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ;
               and
               therefore
               do
               accept
               of
               this
               Indulgence
               ,
               without
               scruple
               ,
               Whence
               also
               it
               is
               manifest
               ,
               that
               they
               looked
               upon
               the
               Indulgence
               ,
               as
               a
               consequent
               of
               their
               holding
               of
               the
               ministrie
               partly
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               .
               And
               whether
               the
               Magistrate
               did
               intend
               the
               granting
               of
               the
               Indulgence
               ,
               as
               a
               declaration
               of
               their
               accounting
               Ministers
               to
               hold
               their
               Ministrie
               partly
               of
               them
               ,
               or
               not
               ;
               yet
               the
               accepting
               of
               the
               Indulgence
               thus
               ,
               was
               a
               plaine
               declaration
               ,
               on
               the
               accepters
               part
               ,
               that
               they
               held
               their
               Ministrie
               partly
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               not
               solely
               of
               Christ
               ;
               And
               consequently
               that
               they
               owned
               not
               Christ
               ,
               as
               sole
               Head
               of
               the
               Kirk
               .
               Further
               ,
               This
               discourse
               of
               theirs
               ,
               so
               worded
               purposely
               and
               deliberatly
               ,
               saith
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               had
               not
               beleeved
               ,
               that
               they
               held
               their
               Ministrie
               not
               of
               Christ
               alone
               ,
               but
               of
               others
               also
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               have
               accepted
               of
               the
               Indulgence
               .
               If
               any
               should
               yet
               say
               ,
               That
               though
               this
               might
               be
               said
               of
               the
               Indulgence
               ,
               according
               as
               it
               was
               understood
               by
               the
               Accepters
               ;
               yet
               it
               will
               not
               follow
               ,
               that
               the
               Indulgence
               it self
               is
               chargable
               with
               this
               .
               I
               answer
               yet
               hereby
               it
               is
               granted
               ,
               that
               the
               Accepters
               are
               chargable
               with
               high
               Treason
               against
               the
               King
               of
               Kings
               ,
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               :
               And
               as
               for
               the
               Indulgence
               it self
               ,
               we
               may
               safely
               construe
               of
               it
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               sense
               both
               of
               the
               Granters
               and
               of
               the
               Receivers
               :
               And
               by
               what
               followeth
               ,
               its
               nature
               will
               be
               more
               fully
               discovered
               .
               If
               it
               
                 be
                 said
              
               ,
               That
               the
               most
               that
               can
               be
               inferred
               from
               that
               expression
               of
               the
               Accepters
               ,
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               as
               to
               the
               Exercise
               (
               which
               is
               distinct
               from
               the
               Office
               of
               the
               Ministrie
               it self
               )
               they
               did
               depend
               on
               others
               ,
               than
               Christ
               ,
               I
               Answere
               ,
               No
               mention
               was
               made
               of
               the
               Exercise
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               Ministrie
               it self
               .
               And
               even
               as
               to
               this
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               small
               injurie
               done
               to
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               and
               this
               leads
               me
               to
               a
               second
               thing
               ,
               here
               remarkable
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               By
               this
               Indulgence
               ,
               the
               Prerogative
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               sole
               Head
               of
               His
               Church
               ,
               is
               further
               encroached
               upon
               ,
               in
               that
               the
               Indulged
               do
               hold
               their
               Ministrie
               ,
               as
               to
               its
               Exercise
               ,
               not
               of
               Christ
               alone
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               ,
               either
               solely
               ,
               or
               in
               conjunction
               with
               Christ.
               And
               that
               this
               is
               a
               wrong
               to
               Christ
               ,
               is
               manifest
               ,
               in
               that
               it
               saith
               ,
               the
               Office
               ,
               and
               the
               Power
               to
               exerce
               the
               Office
               are
               not
               from
               Christ
               alone
               .
               The
               Office
               can
               import
               nothing
               ,
               but
               a
               ba●e
               name
               ,
               if
               it
               import
               not
               Power
               to
               exerce
               the
               Office
               ,
               or
               do
               the
               work
               peculiar
               unto
               such
               an
               Office
               :
               And
               if
               Christ
               be
               said
               to
               give
               the
               Office
               ,
               but
               others
               must
               give
               the
               Power
               ,
               Authority
               ,
               and
               Ius
               or
               Right
               ,
               to
               exercise
               the
               Office
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               made
               a
               meer
               Titular
               King.
               But
               he
               told
               us
               some
               other
               thing
               ,
               when
               he
               said
               Matth.
               28
               ;
               18
               ,
               19.
               
               
                 All
                 Power
                 is
                 given
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 in
                 Heaven
                 and
                 in
                 Earth
                 ,
                 go
                 ye
                 therefore
                 and
                 Teach
                 all
                 Nations
                 ,
                 Baptizing
                 them
                 &c.
                 
              
               And
               when
               he
               said
               Ioh.
               20
               :
               21
               ,
               23.
               —
               
                 As
                 my
                 Father
                 hath
                 sent
                 Me
                 ,
                 even
                 so
                 send
              
               I
               You
               —
               
                 whose
                 soever
                 sins
                 ye
                 remit
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 remitted
                 unto
                 them
                 &c.
              
               See
               Mark.
               16
               :
               15.
               —
               
                 go
                 yee
                 into
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
              
               The
               Office
               was
               in
               order
               to
               the
               Exercise
               :
               And
               when
               he
               gave
               the
               Office
               ,
               he
               gave
               the
               Power
               to
               exercise
               the
               same
               .
               When
               Paul
               was
               made
               a
               Minister
               ,
               he
               was
               sent
               to
               open
               eyes
               Act.
               26
               :
               16
               ,
               11
               ,
               The
               Ministrie
               ,
               sure
               ,
               is
               a
               Talent
               ,
               and
               
               who
               ever
               get
               it
               must
               trade
               with
               it
               ,
               or
               expect
               a
               sad
               Sentence
               .
               If
               it
               be
               said
               ,
               That
               this
               will
               take
               away
               the
               Power
               of
               Chu●ch-Judicatories
               ,
               who
               ministerially
               ,
               under
               Christ
               ,
               both
               conveyeth
               the
               Office
               and
               the
               Power
               to
               exercise
               the
               same
               .
               For
               Answere
               ,
               I
               deny
               that
               any
               such
               thing
               will
               follow
               :
               And
               to
               clear
               this
               ,
               I
               shall
               shew
               a
               third
               Injurie
               done
               to
               Christ
               ,
               by
               this
               Indulgence
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               If
               it
               should
               be
               said
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               accepting
               of
               this
               Indulgence
               ,
               from
               the
               Magistrat
               ,
               they
               no
               more
               prejudge
               Christ
               of
               his
               Right
               both
               to
               give
               the
               Office
               and
               Power
               to
               exerce
               the
               same
               ,
               than
               when
               they
               take
               the
               same
               as
               conveyed
               to
               them
               by
               Church-Officers
               .
               I
               Answer
               ,
               That
               the
               Difference
               is
               great
               ,
               and
               the
               Encroachment
               made
               on
               Christs
               Prerogative
               by
               the
               Indulgence
               clearly
               assented
               to
               :
               In
               that
               another
               way
               of
               Conveyance
               of
               the
               Ministrie
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Power
               to
               exercise
               the
               same
               ,
               is
               here
               closed
               with
               ,
               than
               Christ
               ,
               the
               only
               King
               ,
               hath
               appointed
               .
               Christ
               hath
               instituted
               Church-Officers
               for
               this
               end
               ,
               to
               convey
               the
               Office
               and
               Power
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               appointed
               ,
               unto
               particular
               Persons
               .
               The
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               said
               unto
               
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 at
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 separate
                 me
                 Barnabas
                 and
                 Saul
                 .
                 for
                 the
                 work
                 whereunto
              
               I
               
                 have
                 called
                 them
                 Act.
              
               13
               :
               1.2
               .
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               ordained
               Elders
               in
               every
               Church
               Act.
               14
               :
               23.
               
               Titus
               was
               ordered
               to
               ordaine
               Elders
               in
               every
               Church
               Tit.
               1
               :
               5.
               
               Timothie
               was
               to
               commit
               the
               things
               ,
               he
               had
               heard
               of
               Paul
               ,
               to
               faithful
               men
               ,
               who
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               teach
               others
               2
               Tim.
               2
               :
               v.
               2.
               
               The
               gift
               was
               given
               with
               the
               laying
               on
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Presbyterie
               1
               Tim
               ,
               4
               :
               14.
               
               But
               here
               the
               Office
               ,
               or
               the
               Exercise
               thereof
               is
               conveyed
               by
               the
               hands
               of
               Magistrates
               .
               whom
               Christ
               never
               did
               commit
               that
               matter
               unto
               .
               And
               thus
               another
               ,
               yea
               a
               quite
               Opposite
               ,
               Medium
               is
               embraced
               and
               followed
               ,
               than
               what
               Christ
               thought
               good
               to
               make
               choise
               of
               ,
               to
               his
               great
               dishonour
               and
               disparagment
               ;
               as
               if
               he
               had
               not
               been
               Wise
               enough
               to
               appointe
               the
               best
               meanes
               ;
               nor
               had
               not
               Authority
               enough
               solely
               to
               appoint
               the
               meanes
               and
               wayes
               ,
               he
               thought
               fit
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               wrong
               done
               to
               Christ
               ,
               by
               the
               accepting
               of
               this
               Indulgence
               ,
               will
               be
               hence
               manifest
               (
               which
               will
               also
               clear
               up
               the
               Difference
               betwixt
               what
               is
               conveyed
               from
               Christ
               ,
               by
               his
               owne
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               conveyed
               by
               Magistrates
               .
               )
               That
               the
               Office
               or
               Exercise
               of
               the
               Ministrie
               is
               received
               from
               them
               ,
               who
               in
               this
               deed
               ,
               do
               not
               ,
               neither
               can
               Act
               ,
               in
               a
               Ministerial
               Subordination
               to
               Christ
               ,
               as
               sole
               Head
               and
               Fountaine
               of
               all
               Church-Power
               ;
               so
               that
               their
               interveening
               betwixt
               Christ
               ,
               and
               those
               ,
               who
               receive
               the
               Office
               or
               its
               Exercise
               ,
               as
               a
               Medium
               of
               Conveyance
               ,
               saith
               ,
               that
               Christ
               is
               not
               sole
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               Fountaine
               of
               Church-Power
               .
               The
               ground
               of
               this
               is
               ,
               because
               Magistrates
               ,
               as
               such
               ,
               do
               not
               Act
               in
               a
               direct
               line
               of
               Subordination
               to
               Christ
               ,
               as
               Mediator
               ,
               as
               Church-Officers
               do
               :
               And
               further
               ,
               what
               they
               do
               as
               Magistrates
               ,
               they
               do
               not
               (
               in
               reference
               to
               their
               Subjects
               )
               with
               a
               Ministerial
               Authoritie
               ,
               as
               Church-Officers
               do
               ;
               but
               with
               a
               Magisterial
               ,
               Imperial
               ,
               Coactive
               ,
               Autocratorical
               and
               Architectonick
               Power
               and
               Authoritie
               :
               And
               as
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               this
               Magisterial
               Power
               belongeth
               to
               Christ
               alone
               :
               So
               that
               the
               submiting
               unto
               any
               other
               Magisterial
               and
               Supream
               Autocratorical
               Power
               ,
               in
               Church-affaires
               ,
               than
               what
               is
               solely
               in
               Christ
               ,
               is
               an
               acknowledging
               of
               another
               Head
               and
               Supream
               Governour
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               beside
               Christ
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               a
               plaine
               dethroning
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               will
               either
               be
               sole
               King
               ,
               or
               no
               King.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               accepting
               of
               this
               Indulgence
               containeth
               another
               wrong
               done
               to
               Christ
               ,
               in
               that
               thereby
               ,
               there
               is
               an
               acknowledgment
               made
               of
               the
               Insufficience
               of
               all
               the
               Rules
               ,
               Prescriptions
               and
               Instructions
               granted
               by
               Him
               ,
               for
               the
               ordering
               of
               the
               exercise
               of
               the
               
               Ministrie
               ,
               and
               for
               information
               unto
               his
               Ministers
               ,
               concerning
               the
               way
               ,
               how
               they
               should
               go
               about
               the
               exercise
               of
               that
               Imployment
               :
               For
               in
               the
               Indulgence
               ,
               there
               were
               with
               all
               first
               and
               last
               Instructions
               given
               ,
               how
               to
               regulat
               them
               ,
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               their
               Ministrie
               :
               And
               so
               when
               the
               Indulgence
               was
               embraced
               ,
               as
               accompanied
               with
               these
               Instructions
               ,
               the
               Power
               ,
               granting
               these
               Instructions
               ,
               was
               acknowledged
               and
               submitted
               unto
               ;
               and
               when
               these
               Instructions
               were
               not
               holden
               forth
               ministerially
               ,
               as
               when
               the
               like
               are
               given
               by
               Church
               Judicatories
               ,
               but
               by
               such
               ,
               as
               Act
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               which
               they
               do
               as
               Magistrates
               ,
               by
               a
               Magisterial
               and
               Autocratorical
               power
               ,
               not
               subordinat
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               as
               Mediator
               ,
               in
               a
               right
               line
               of
               subordination
               ;
               an
               Autocratorical
               ,
               Magisterial
               ,
               and
               Supream
               power
               to
               make
               Rules
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               Instructions
               to
               Ministers
               ,
               to
               regulate
               them
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               their
               Ministerie
               ,
               is
               granted
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               to
               the
               robbing
               and
               spoiling
               of
               Christ
               of
               that
               sole
               Supream
               power
               ,
               which
               is
               due
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               is
               a
               part
               of
               his
               Prerogative
               Royal.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               Herein
               also
               the
               Accepters
               of
               the
               Indulgence
               have
               done
               injurie
               unto
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               have
               taken
               a
               new
               holding
               of
               their
               Ministrie
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Exercise
               thereof
               ;
               and
               so
               materially
               have
               renounced
               their
               old
               holding
               of
               Christ
               immediatly
               ,
               as
               King
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               sole
               Lord
               of
               his
               House
               ;
               They
               have
               taken
               a
               new
               Commission
               for
               the
               Exercise
               o●
               their
               Ministrie
               ,
               and
               a
               Commission
               inconsistent
               with
               ,
               &
               not
               subordinate
               unto
               the
               Commission
               ,
               they
               had
               formerly
               from
               Christ.
               I
               shall
               not
               need
               to
               insist
               on
               this
               here
               ,
               having
               declared
               it
               so
               fully
               above
               ,
               in
               vindication
               of
               
                 M.
                 A
                 Blair's
              
               Assertion
               ;
               
                 to
                 wit
              
               ,
               That
               if
               Ministers
               take
               Instructions
               from
               Magistrats
               ,
               for
               regulating
               them
               ,
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               their
               Ministrie
               ,
               they
               should
               not
               be
               the
               Ambassadours
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               7.
               
               It
               is
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Royal
               Prerogative
               of
               Christ
               ,
               to
               appoint
               the
               Qualifications
               of
               his
               own
               Officers
               :
               But
               here
               the
               Magistrate
               doth
               ,
               by
               his
               Magistratical
               Power
               ,
               appoint
               and
               determine
               the
               qualifications
               ,
               which
               he
               will
               owne
               as
               such
               ,
               in
               reference
               ,
               at
               least
               ,
               unto
               the
               exercise
               of
               the
               Ministrie
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               not
               done
               ministerially
               ;
               and
               consequently
               in
               contradiction
               to
               the
               sole
               power
               and
               Prerogative
               of
               Christ.
               The
               accepters
               therefore
               of
               this
               Indulgence
               ,
               granted
               onely
               to
               such
               ,
               as
               are
               so
               and
               so
               qualified
               ,
               do
               not
               onely
               acknowledge
               themselves
               to
               be
               so
               and
               so
               qualified
               ;
               but
               do
               sweetly
               ,
               in
               so
               far
               ,
               acquiesce
               unto
               the
               Magistrat's
               Autocratorical
               determineing
               of
               these
               qualifications
               ;
               and
               unto
               his
               assuming
               a
               Supreame
               Nomothetick
               power
               ,
               in
               Church-matters
               .
               As
               for
               these
               qualifications
               ,
               we
               have
               seen
               above
               ,
               what
               they
               are
               :
               See
               our
               3.
               remark
               upon
               the
               Kings
               Letter
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               It
               is
               also
               a
               part
               of
               Christ
               Prerogative
               Royal
               ,
               to
               prescribe
               and
               set
               down
               the
               way
               ,
               how
               he
               will
               have
               such
               and
               such
               an
               Officer
               in
               Particular
               ,
               set
               over
               such
               or
               such
               a
               Flock
               in
               Particular
               ;
               that
               so
               the
               Minister
               ,
               so
               fixed
               to
               his
               special
               work
               ,
               may
               have
               ground
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               the
               Flock
               ,
               over
               which
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               hath
               made
               me
               an
               Overseer
               .
               But
               here
               in
               this
               Indulgence
               ,
               the
               matter
               is
               so
               conveyed
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               Indulged
               can
               not
               with
               good
               ground
               say
               ,
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               hath
               set
               me
               over
               this
               people
               ,
               but
               only
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               flock
               over
               which
               the
               King
               &
               his
               Councel
               have
               made
               me
               the
               Overseer
               .
               But
               against
               this
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 May
                 not
                 the
                 Man
                 ,
                 who
                 returneth
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 unjustly
                 thrust
                 away
                 ,
                 say
                 this
                 ?
                 And
                 may
                 not
                 he
                 also
                 speak
                 thus
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 the
                 Cordial
                 Invitation
                 and
                 call
                 of
                 those
                 concerned
                 ?
                 And
                 what
                 shall
                 then
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 preach
                 in
                 the
                 fields
                 ?
                 Answ.
              
               1.
               
               If
               the
               Minister's
               returne
               to
               his
               own
               place
               were
               faire
               and
               cleanly
               ,
               and
               so
               as
               the
               old
               method
               and
               ground
               were
               not
               questioned
               ,
               or
               weakened
               ,
               then
               
               he
               might
               indeed
               so
               speak
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               not
               so
               here
               ;
               for
               his
               returning
               to
               where
               he
               was
               before
               ,
               was
               a
               meer
               accidental
               thing
               ,
               and
               his
               ground
               is
               not
               his
               former
               relatione
               unto
               that
               people
               ,
               but
               the
               Order
               of
               the
               Councel
               ,
               which
               was
               of
               the
               same
               nature
               with
               the
               Order
               given
               unto
               others
               ,
               as
               we
               saw
               above
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               can
               only
               now
               say
               ;
               though
               this
               be
               the
               flock
               ,
               over
               which
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               did
               once
               make
               me
               an
               Overseer
               ;
               yet
               now
               I
               am
               set
               over
               it
               by
               the
               Councils
               Order
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               As
               for
               that
               Cordial
               Invitation
               ,
               which
               some
               possibly
               did
               obtaine
               ,
               it
               was
               no
               such
               call
               ,
               as
               Christs
               Law
               alloweth
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               the
               rise
               &
               fountaine
               of
               those
               Ministers
               going
               to
               those
               places
               ;
               but
               a
               &
               posteriour
               meer
               precatious
               thing
               ,
               whereby
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               Christ
               was
               rather
               prostituted
               ,
               than
               followed
               :
               It
               is
               sufficiently
               known
               ,
               that
               the
               Councel
               made
               the
               free
               Election
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Parish
               :
               And
               withal
               ,
               where
               was
               the
               Act
               of
               the
               Presbyterie
               ,
               giving
               them
               Ministerially
               a
               Potestative
               mission
               ?
               This
               belongeth
               to
               the
               Methode
               ,
               that
               Christ
               hath
               Prescribed
               ;
               but
               here
               the
               Council
               both
               called
               ,
               choosed
               and
               sent
               ,
               and
               so
               were
               both
               the
               Flocks
               and
               the
               Presbytery
               .
               (
               3.
               )
               As
               for
               the
               third
               Particular
               ,
               every
               one
               may
               see
               how
               impertinent
               it
               is
               ;
               for
               this
               preaching
               in
               the
               Fields
               ,
               or
               Houses
               ,
               is
               no
               fixed
               stated
               Oversight
               over
               a
               distinct
               company
               ,
               as
               is
               that
               of
               a
               Minister
               over
               a
               Particular
               Flock
               ,
               but
               a
               m●er
               occasional
               Act
               ,
               depending
               upon
               a
               Providential
               call
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               cordial
               entreatie
               of
               this
               Persecuted
               people
               ;
               which
               is
               all
               that
               is
               requisite
               thereunto
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               There
               were
               among
               these
               Instructions
               ,
               given
               by
               the
               Council
               ,
               several
               Restrictions
               and
               Limitations
               in
               and
               about
               the
               administration
               of
               Christs
               Spi●itual
               Institutions
               ,
               as
               of
               Preaching
               ,
               of
               Administration
               of
               Baptisme
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               Discipline
               :
               And
               these
               Restrictions
               and
               Limitations
               ,
               not
               being
               made
               by
               a
               Ministerial
               Power
               ,
               with
               a
               Ministerial
               Authority
               explaining
               and
               applying
               the
               General
               Rules
               ,
               given
               by
               Christ
               thereanent
               ,
               as
               Church
               Officers
               ,
               and
               Church-Judicatories
               do
               ;
               but
               by
               the
               Magistrat
               ,
               who
               acteth
               with
               a
               Magistratical
               Migisterial
               ,
               and
               Autocratorical
               power
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               a
               power
               ,
               which
               in
               Spiritual
               matters
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               belongeth
               to
               Christ
               only
               ,
               who
               is
               sole
               Head
               and
               King
               thereof
               .
               The
               receivers
               therefore
               of
               this
               Indulgence
               ,
               thus
               conveyed
               ,
               and
               accompanied
               with
               such
               Limitations
               &
               Restrictions
               in
               and
               about
               the
               Administration
               of
               Christs
               Ordinances
               ,
               do
               contribute
               their
               concurrence
               unto
               this
               Invasion
               .
            
             
               But
               against
               this
               and
               other
               Particulars
               formerly
               mentioned
               ,
               taken
               from
               the
               Prescriptions
               ,
               Rules
               and
               Instructions
               ,
               wherewith
               this
               Indulgence
               was
               attended
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 That
                 in
                 the
                 accepting
                 of
                 this
                 Indulgence
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 simple
                 use
                 making
                 of
                 a
                 favour
                 offered
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 formal
                 engagment
                 unto
                 the
                 prescriptions
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Magistrat
                 did
                 not
                 expect
                 plainly
                 resting
                 upon
                 the
                 intimation
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 will
                 :
                 For
                 here
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 was
                 not
                 treating
                 and
                 expecting
                 our
                 formal
                 consent
                 or
                 security
                 for
                 performance
                 of
                 what
                 was
                 required
                 ;
                 but
                 did
                 simply
                 appoint
                 and
                 command
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 answerable
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 embracer
                 of
                 the
                 Providential
                 favour
                 giveth
                 no
                 complex
                 consent
                 unto
                 the
                 Prescriptions
                 .
              
               I
               Answere
               ,
               The
               favour
               offered
               was
               no
               favour
               indeed
               ,
               as
               circumstantiated
               ;
               nor
               could
               there
               be
               a
               simple
               use
               making
               of
               that
               supposed
               favour
               ,
               which
               was
               so
               attended
               with
               imposed
               Conditions
               ,
               Instructions
               and
               Limitations
               ,
               without
               at
               least
               a
               virtual
               acknowledgment
               of
               a
               Right
               &
               Power
               in
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               to
               make
               and
               impose
               such
               Conditions
               &c.
               for
               howbeit
               the
               Council
               propose
               the
               matter
               by
               way
               of
               Command
               ,
               as
               thinking
               it
               below
               them
               to
               Act
               otherwise
               ;
               yet
               both
               the
               Nature
               of
               the
               thing
               ,
               and
               the
               concomitant
               Acts
               ,
               made
               of
               purpose
               of
               Restrick
               ,
               Limite
               and
               Qualifie
               the
               favour
               proposed
               ,
               and
               to
               Instruct
               and
               Oblige
               the
               Receiver
               ,
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               accepting
               of
               the
               first
               ,
               is
               with
               an
               engagement
               to
               performe
               
               the
               second
               ,
               both
               being
               but
               one
               complex
               thing
               .
               Nay
               the
               Council
               (
               as
               we
               say
               above
               )
               in
               their
               Acts
               and
               Proclamations
               do
               expressy
               hold
               forth
               the
               favour
               to
               be
               granted
               and
               accepted
               condition
               wayes
               :
               and
               
                 Mr
                 A.
                 Blair
              
               ,
               for
               renouncing
               of
               the
               conditions
               ,
               was
               deprived
               of
               the
               favour
               .
               Who
               accepteth
               a
               favour
               offered
               with
               its
               burdens
               ,
               in
               accepting
               the
               one
               accepteth
               both
               ,
               and
               taketh
               the
               favour
               
                 cum
                 onore
              
               ,
               and
               this
               cannot
               be
               otherwise
               understood
               ,
               howbeit
               the
               Council
               did
               not
               waite
               for
               their
               express
               consent
               unto
               the
               Conditions
               ,
               for
               their
               receiving
               of
               the
               favour
               so
               offered
               was
               sufficient
               thereunto
               ;
               as
               when
               a
               Father
               granteth
               such
               or
               such
               a
               piece
               of
               land
               to
               his
               Son
               ,
               but
               withal
               layeth
               this
               burden
               on
               that
               favour
               ,
               that
               he
               must
               pay
               so
               much
               debt
               ,
               if
               the
               Son
               accept
               :
               of
               the
               land
               so
               clogged
               ,
               he
               cannot
               but
               take
               on
               the
               debt
               ,
               though
               he
               gave
               no
               express
               consent
               thereunto
               before
               .
            
          
           
             
               II.
               How
               contrary
               it
               is
               unto
               
                 Presbyterian
                 Principles
              
               .
            
             
               We
               shall
               in
               the
               next
               place
               show
               ,
               how
               injurious
               the
               accepting
               of
               this
               Indulgence
               was
               unto
               our
               Presbyterian
               Principles
               ;
               &
               what
               wrong
               was
               hereby
               done
               unto
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               to
               her
               Privileges
               ,
               and
               that
               Power
               ,
               which
               Christ
               hath
               granted
               unto
               her
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               It
               belongeth
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               Church-Officers
               ,
               to
               try
               and
               examine
               the
               gifts
               and
               Qualifications
               of
               such
               ,
               as
               are
               to
               be
               exercised
               in
               the
               Ministrie
               ,
               and
               to
               declare
               Ministerially
               ,
               by
               explaining
               and
               applying
               of
               Christ's
               Rules
               and
               Lawes
               ,
               who
               are
               fit
               and
               qualified
               for
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Ministrie
               ,
               and
               who
               not
               :
               But
               here
               the
               Magistrate
               declareth
               what
               that
               is
               ,
               which
               he
               looketh
               upon
               as
               a
               due
               Qualification
               ,
               and
               judgeth
               who
               are
               so
               qualified
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               fit
               for
               the
               Ministrie
               ;
               and
               that
               without
               the
               least
               deference
               imaginable
               unto
               any
               Church-●udicatorie
               whatsomever
               .
               If
               it
               
                 be
                 said
              
               ,
               That
               they
               Indulged
               none
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               were
               Ministers
               already
               ,
               and
               so
               were
               supposed
               to
               be
               sufficiently
               qualified
               for
               that
               work
               .
               I
               Ans.
               The
               Church
               Officers
               ,
               or
               the
               Presbyterie
               ,
               are
               not
               only
               to
               judge
               of
               Qualifications
               ,
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               Ministrie
               in
               general
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               Ministrie
               ,
               in
               this
               or
               that
               Particular
               place
               ,
               where
               he
               is
               to
               be
               fixed
               ;
               and
               no
               Church-Judicatory
               had
               this
               judgment
               ,
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               Indulgence
               ;
               but
               the
               Council
               only
               .
               And
               as
               they
               Indulged
               them
               ,
               so
               they
               might
               have
               Indulged
               others
               ,
               who
               had
               not
               been
               placed
               Ministers
               before
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               they
               did
               
                 Mr
                 Weer
              
               ,
               whom
               they
               did
               not
               account
               a
               Minister
               before
               ,
               If
               it
               be
               said
               ,
               That
               the
               Qualifications
               ,
               which
               were
               here
               considered
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               peacable
               and
               orderly
               ,
               belong
               properly
               to
               the
               judgment
               of
               the
               Civil
               Magistrate
               ,
               who
               ,
               as
               he
               maketh
               civil
               Lawes
               ,
               so
               can
               judge
               ,
               who
               observeth
               or
               transgresseth
               the
               same
               .
               I
               Answ.
               Not
               to
               mentione
               here
               the
               Magistrat's
               true
               sense
               of
               that
               peacable
               and
               orderly
               living
               .
               I
               say
               ,
               though
               the
               Magistrate
               be
               the
               proper
               judge
               of
               this
               peacable
               and
               orderly
               deportment
               :
               in
               order
               to
               civil
               punishment
               ,
               or
               exemption
               therefrom
               ;
               yet
               Church-Judicatories
               are
               the
               only
               competent
               judges
               thereof
               ,
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               exercise
               of
               the
               Ministrie
               :
               And
               it
               was
               in
               reference
               to
               this
               exercise
               of
               the
               Ministrie
               ,
               that
               these
               Qualificatio●s
               were
               here
               taken
               notice
               of
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               belongeth
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               Church-Judicatories
               ,
               to
               convey
               Ministerially
               the
               Office
               and
               Power
               unto
               Persons
               qualified
               ,
               and
               to
               grant
               a
               Potestative
               Mission
               ,
               whereby
               they
               become
               authorized
               to
               exerce
               the
               Ministerial
               function
               ;
               as
               was
               seen
               above
               .
               But
               in
               the
               Indulgence
               ,
               all
               this
               was
               done
               by
               the
               Magistrate
               immediatly
               ;
               the
               Council
               sent
               the
               Indulged
               to
               such
               and
               such
               places
               ,
               as
               they
               thought
               fit
               ,
               and
               they
               only
               
               clothed
               them
               with
               Authority
               for
               that
               effect
               ;
               or
               did
               all
               ,
               that
               Presbyteries
               do
               or
               ought
               to
               do
               ,
               in
               the
               like
               cases
               .
               See
               what
               was
               said
               above
               upon
               the
               Acts
               of
               Indulgence
               granted
               Iuly
               27.
               1666.
               
               Pag.
               21.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               It
               is
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Power
               and
               Privilege
               of
               Church-Officers
               and
               Church-Judicatories
               ,
               to
               loose
               Ministers
               relation
               unto
               a
               place
               ,
               and
               to
               Plant
               and
               Transplant
               ,
               to
               Place
               Ministers
               in
               Particular
               Charges
               ,
               and
               to
               Transport
               them
               to
               others
               ,
               as
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Church
               requireth
               .
               And
               this
               we
               know
               was
               constantly
               practised
               by
               our
               Presbyteries
               ,
               Synods
               and
               General
               Assemblies
               .
               But
               here
               in
               the
               Indulgence
               ,
               all
               this
               was
               practised
               by
               the
               Council
               ,
               without
               once
               consulting
               any
               Church-Judicatory
               whatsomever
               .
               They
               planted
               and
               transplanted
               according
               to
               their
               own
               pleasure
               ,
               as
               we
               saw
               above
               ,
               in
               several
               Instances
               ,
               sending
               severals
               from
               one
               Church
               to
               another
               ,
               &
               many
               from
               their
               own
               Churches
               unto
               others
               .
               See
               further
               our
               2
               Remark
               on
               the
               Kings
               Letter
               .
               It
               will
               not
               here
               be
               said
               ,
               I
               suppose
               ,
               That
               by
               the
               sentence
               of
               banishment
               ,
               their
               relation
               to
               their
               former
               Charges
               was
               annulled
               :
               And
               though
               it
               were
               said
               and
               granted
               too
               (
               which
               yet
               cannot
               be
               )
               though
               it
               would
               follow
               that
               such
               were
               not
               properly
               transplanted
               ,
               yet
               our
               argument
               would
               remaine
               strong
               ;
               for
               there
               were
               others
               ,
               whom
               the
               Councel
               had
               Indulged
               to
               such
               and
               such
               places
               ,
               and
               thereafter
               transported
               to
               other
               places
               ,
               as
               they
               thought
               fit
               .
               And
               beside
               ,
               as
               to
               all
               of
               them
               ,
               it
               was
               the
               Council
               their
               deed
               alone
               ,
               which
               did
               constitute
               them
               Ministers
               of
               such
               and
               such
               places
               ,
               and
               so
               made
               up
               that
               relation
               :
               And
               if
               they
               should
               think
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               Formally
               Ministers
               of
               such
               places
               ;
               they
               could
               not
               then
               say
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               set
               as
               Overseers
               ove●
               these
               places
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               as
               possibly
               they
               will
               ;
               &
               they
               should
               also
               think
               themselves
               free
               of
               the
               burden
               of
               that
               Charge
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               souls
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               as
               not
               being
               committed
               to
               their
               Charge
               ;
               and
               the
               people
               are
               not
               obliged
               to
               owne
               them
               ,
               as
               their
               Ministers
               ;
               and
               then
               they
               are
               called
               to
               consider
               ,
               with
               what
               Conscience
               they
               can
               take
               the
               Stipend
               and
               Benefice
               ,
               onely
               allowed
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               to
               such
               as
               take
               on
               the
               cure
               of
               souls
               .
               And
               beside
               ,
               what
               ever
               they
               think
               ;
               yet
               the
               Council
               did
               designe
               and
               Formally
               intend
               their
               fixed
               relation
               un●o
               these
               places
               ,
               as
               proper
               Pastors
               thereof
               ,
               for
               the
               Patrons
               were
               thereunto
               to
               be
               consulted
               ,
               &
               their
               consent
               to
               be
               obtained
               ,
               which
               according
               to
               the
               Established
               Law
               ,
               is
               the
               way
               of
               admitting
               Formally
               such
               and
               such
               Persons
               ,
               to
               be
               Ministers
               of
               such
               places
               ;
               the
               other
               Formality
               of
               the
               Bishops
               Collation
               being
               dispensed
               with
               ,
               as
               to
               its
               necessity
               ,
               and
               only
               enjoined
               under
               a
               penalty
               ,
               or
               they
               encouraged
               to
               seek
               it
               ,
               by
               a
               farther
               favour
               ,
               as
               to
               their
               stipend
               ;
               and
               however
               ,
               it
               was
               ordered
               ,
               that
               Intimation
               should
               be
               made
               to
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Archbishops
               ,
               when
               any
               Person
               was
               Indulged
               within
               their
               Diocies
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               It
               is
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Power
               granted
               unto
               Church-Judicatories
               ,
               to
               make
               Canons
               ,
               and
               prescribe
               Rules
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               Injunctions
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Exercise
               of
               the
               Ministery
               ,
               the
               Administration
               of
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               that
               Diatactick
               power
               ,
               acknowledged
               by
               all
               the
               Orthodox
               to
               belong
               to
               the
               Church-Judicatories
               ;
               and
               we
               might
               confirme
               it
               here
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               necessary
               .
               But
               in
               this
               Indulgence
               ,
               we
               see
               the
               Magistrat
               assuming
               to
               himself
               this
               Power
               of
               making
               proper
               Church-Canons
               ,
               giving
               Rules
               to
               regulat
               Ministers
               in
               the
               Exercise
               of
               their
               Ministrie
               ,
               and
               imposing
               such
               like
               Injunctions
               ,
               as
               used
               to
               be
               prescribed
               and
               imposed
               ,
               by
               the
               Judicatories
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               former
               times
               .
               Of
               these
               Injunctions
               ,
               we
               have
               had
               often
               times
               occasion
               to
               speak
               before
               ,
               &
               need
               not
               repeat
               here
               what
               hath
               been
               said
               :
               
               Nor
               need
               we
               in
               sist
               on
               that
               againe
               ,
               which
               is
               commonly
               said
               ,
               
                 To
                 wit.
              
               That
               their
               accepting
               of
               the
               Indulgence
               hath
               no
               necessary
               connexion
               with
               their
               approving
               of
               this
               Power
               ,
               to
               make
               such
               Canons
               ,
               and
               to
               impose
               such
               Injunctions
               .
               For
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               shown
               ,
               this
               cannot
               be
               evited
               ,
               and
               this
               one
               thing
               will
               abundantly
               evince
               it
               ,
               
                 to
                 wit.
              
               If
               they
               had
               received
               ●his
               same
               or
               the
               like
               Indulgence
               ,
               at
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Prelats
               ,
               (
               &
               this
               had
               been
               likewise
               more
               consonant
               to
               the
               established
               late
               Acts
               ,
               before
               the
               Act
               ofSupremacie
               was
               made
               )
               and
               if
               the
               Prelates
               had
               clogged
               the
               same
               supposed
               Favour
               with
               the
               same
               or
               the
               like
               Injunctions
               ;
               had
               not
               their
               accepting
               of
               the
               Indulgence
               ,
               accompanied
               with
               these
               Injunctions
               ,
               been
               a
               granting
               of
               that
               power
               unto
               the
               Prelates
               ,
               to
               make
               such
               Canons
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               out
               such
               Injunctions
               and
               Restrictions
               ?
               And
               if
               it
               had
               been
               so
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Prelates
               ,
               why
               not
               here
               also
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Council
               ?
            
             
               5.
               
               Upon
               the
               same
               account
               ,
               we
               finde
               by
               this
               Indulgence
               ,
               that
               the
               Council
               hath
               assumed
               Power
               of
               exercising
               real
               Church
               Censures
               ,
               such
               as
               Suspension
               from
               the
               exercise
               of
               their
               Ministrie
               ,
               and
               total
               Deposition
               ,
               or
               turning
               out
               ,
               as
               they
               call
               it
               .
               See
               our
               first
               and
               7.
               
               Remarkes
               on
               the
               Kings
               Letter
               .
               This
               most
               be
               a
               great
               invasion
               on
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               Indulgence
               ,
               this
               Power
               ,
               granted
               by
               the
               King
               to
               the
               Council
               ,
               is
               confirmed
               both
               in
               the
               King
               and
               in
               the
               Council
               :
               And
               who
               is
               not
               convinced
               how
               sad
               this
               is
               ,
               when
               every
               one
               might
               see
               what
               invasions
               daily
               were
               made
               upon
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Church
               by
               the
               Civil
               Magistrate
               ;
               and
               therefore
               all
               were
               clearly
               called
               aloud
               to
               cry
               against
               this
               ,
               and
               to
               stand
               and
               withstand
               ,
               and
               do
               nothing
               that
               might
               contribute
               to
               fortifie
               them
               in
               their
               Usurpations
               ,
               or
               to
               occasion
               their
               further
               Incroachment
               ,
               which
               might
               have
               been
               forborne
               without
               sin
               .
               And
               sure
               I
               am
               ,
               if
               these
               Brethren
               had
               forborn
               to
               accept
               of
               the
               Indulgence
               ,
               as
               several
               others
               did
               refuse
               it
               ,
               the
               occasion
               of
               this
               and
               many
               other
               Invasions
               had
               not
               been
               given
               ,
               and
               Church
               Power
               had
               not
               been
               so
               formally
               usurped
               ,
               as
               it
               hath
               been
               ;
               not
               the
               Magistrates
               so
               fixed
               in
               the
               possession
               thereof
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               by
               such
               cedings
               .
            
          
           
             
               III.
               What
               Affinitie
               it
               hath
               with
               the
               Supremacie
               .
            
             
               
                 OUr
                 third
              
               Head
               of
               Arguments
               against
               this
               Indulgence
               ,
               is
               taken
               from
               its
               relation
               to
               ,
               affinitie
               with
               ,
               dependance
               upon
               ,
               and
               con●irmation
               by
               that
               woful
               Act
               of
               Supremacie
               ,
               made
               by
               our
               Parl.
               1669.
               
               And
               sure
               ,
               all
               ,
               who
               are
               tender
               of
               the
               Concernes
               of
               Christ's
               Crown
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Privileges
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               will
               have
               an
               utter
               detestation
               of
               and
               abhorrence
               at
               any
               course
               ,
               which
               floweth
               from
               ,
               is
               continued
               and
               confirmed
               by
               ,
               and
               cannot
               stand
               without
               that
               Act
               ,
               which
               with
               one
               dash
               doth
               dethrone
               our
               Lord
               ,
               and
               spoile
               him
               of
               his
               Royal
               Prerogative
               ,
               and
               his
               Church
               of
               all
               her
               Privileges
               .
               What
               occasion
               or
               rise
               the
               Indulgence
               gave
               unto
               the
               Act
               of
               Supremacie
               ,
               and
               what
               a
               foundation
               it
               laid
               for
               m●re
               of
               that
               kind
               ,
               and
               what
               a
               neer
               affinity
               and
               likeness
               is
               betwixt
               them
               ,
               we
               have
               shown
               above
               ,
               and
               need
               onely
               recapitulat
               things
               here
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Had
               this
               Indulgence
               been
               utterly
               refused
               ,
               we
               had
               never
               yet
               seen
               that
               Act
               of
               Supremacie
               ;
               for
               the
               Council
               having
               granted
               the
               Indulgence
               upon
               the
               Kings
               Letter
               ,
               contrary
               to
               many
               Acts
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               knew
               no
               other
               way
               to
               salve
               themselves
               ,
               but
               by
               framing
               this
               Act
               ,
               which
               both
               secured
               them
               for
               times
               by
               past
               ,
               and
               against
               all
               hazard
               also
               ,
               in
               going
               on
               in
               the
               same
               course
               ,
               as
               they
               had
               begun
               ,
               for
               the
               future
               .
               The
               grant
               of
               the
               Indulgence
               was
               never
               lawful
               ,
               nor
               the
               granters-secured
               by
               Law
               ,
               until
               
               this
               Act
               was
               made
               .
               How
               shall
               we
               then
               judge
               well
               of
               the
               Indulgence
               ,
               that
               gave
               the
               necessary
               rise
               unto
               that
               prodigious
               Act
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Indulgence
               it self
               would
               be
               still
               an
               illegitimat
               brood
               ,
               notwithstanding
               of
               all
               that
               King
               and
               Council
               both
               did
               ,
               were
               it
               not
               for
               the
               Act
               of
               Supremacy
               ;
               for
               by
               the
               Act
               of
               Supremacie
               ,
               that
               is
               now
               made
               a
               legal
               deed
               ,
               which
               otherwise
               was
               directly
               against
               Law.
               What
               shall
               we
               then
               think
               of
               the
               Indulgence
               ,
               that
               must
               be
               legitimat
               by
               such
               an
               Act
               ?
               And
               what
               a
               possession
               that
               must
               be
               ,
               that
               hath
               such
               an
               Act
               for
               its
               Groundright
               and
               Charter
               ,
               let
               sober
               men
               judge
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               Indulged
               would
               ,
               notwithstanding
               of
               all
               that
               is
               done
               by
               both
               King
               and
               Council
               ,
               be
               still
               seditious
               Persons
               ,
               in
               the
               account
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               lye
               under
               hazard
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               were
               it
               not
               for
               this
               Act
               ,
               which
               alone
               secureth
               them
               from
               the
               lash
               of
               all
               Lawes
               ,
               made
               for
               that
               end
               .
               This
               Act
               is
               their
               onely
               Right
               and
               Ground
               of
               Securitie
               ,
               whereby
               they
               can
               plead
               themselves
               free
               from
               all
               that
               could
               be
               brought
               against
               them
               by
               foregoing
               Lawes
               .
               So
               that
               among
               other
               things
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Indulged
               do
               now
               differ
               from
               all
               the
               Non-conforming
               Ministers
               ,
               this
               is
               one
               ,
               that
               the
               Indulged
               are
               under
               the
               Protection
               of
               the
               Supremacie
               ,
               and
               lye
               in
               saftie
               under
               the
               winges
               thereof
               ;
               whileas
               others
               have
               it
               not
               stretched
               over
               their
               heads
               ,
               and
               so
               do
               not
               enjoy
               that
               chilling
               warmth
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               be
               had
               thereunder
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               This
               is
               further
               confirmed
               by
               all
               the
               Particulars
               ,
               mentioned
               under
               the
               two
               foregoing
               Heads
               ;
               for
               they
               all
               belong
               to
               this
               Supremacie
               ,
               and
               are
               parts
               of
               the
               same
               ;
               and
               the
               Supremacie
               is
               but
               one
               comprehensive
               ,
               complicated
               and
               compounded
               Act
               of
               Usurpation
               of
               the
               Crown
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               Head
               and
               King
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Power
               and
               Privileges
               belonging
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Officers
               of
               the
               House
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               We
               saw
               before
               the
               same
               asserted
               by
               Worthy
               
                 Mr
                 Iohn
                 Burnet
              
               ,
               in
               his
               Testimonie
               against
               the
               Indulgence
               ,
               whose
               Argument
               is
               worth
               Consideration
               ,
               and
               I
               shall
               here
               repeat
               it
               :
               To
               Settle
               ,
               Enact
               ,
               Emit
               Constitutions
               ,
               Acts
               and
               Orders
               ,
               concerning
               Matters
               ,
               Meetings
               and
               Persons
               Ecclesiastical
               ,
               according
               to
               Royal
               Pleasure
               ,
               is
               the
               very
               Substance
               and
               Definition
               of
               his
               Maj.
               Supremacy
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               explained
               by
               his
               Estates
               of
               Parliament
               .
               But
               the
               Act
               of
               his
               Maj.
               Royal
               Indulgence
               is
               only
               to
               Settle
               ,
               Enact
               and
               Emit
               such
               Constitutions
               Acts
               and
               Orders
               ,
               concerning
               Matters
               ,
               Meetings
               and
               Persons
               Ecclesiastical
               according
               to
               Royal
               Pleasure
               .
               Therefore
               the
               Act
               of
               his
               Maj.
               Indulgence
               ,
               is
               the
               substance
               and
               definition
               of
               his
               Maj.
               Supremacy
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               Seing
               by
               what
               is
               said
               ,
               it
               is
               apparent
               ,
               that
               not
               onely
               is
               the
               Usurped
               Supremacy
               put
               in
               exercise
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Usurped
               ,
               by
               the
               Indulgence
               ;
               but
               also
               the
               formal
               asserting
               of
               the
               extravagant
               Supremacy
               ,
               by
               a
               plaine
               Statute
               and
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               explaining
               and
               confirming
               the
               same
               ,
               is
               looked
               upon
               as
               necessary
               to
               support
               the
               Indulgence
               ,
               and
               to
               keep
               it
               in
               legal
               being
               :
               It
               can
               not
               be
               well
               denied
               ,
               that
               such
               ,
               as
               have
               accepted
               of
               this
               Indulgence
               ,
               have
               homologated
               this
               Supremacie
               ,
               and
               contributed
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               that
               acceptance
               ,
               all
               their
               power
               to
               the
               fixing
               of
               this
               Usurpation
               ;
               for
               more
               was
               not
               required
               of
               them
               for
               this
               end
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               had
               refused
               the
               Indulgence
               ,
               this
               Statutory
               establishment
               of
               the
               Supremacy
               had
               never
               been
               accounted
               necessary
               ;
               nor
               possibly
               once
               thought
               upon
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               As
               he
               who
               accepteth
               a
               benefite
               from
               a
               Person
               ,
               which
               that
               Person
               cannot
               bestow
               but
               by
               an
               usurped
               Power
               ,
               and
               doth
               formally
               flow
               from
               that
               Usurped
               Power
               ,
               doth
               homologat
               by
               his
               acceptance
               that
               Usurped
               Power
               ;
               So
               the
               Accepters
               of
               the
               Indulgence
               ,
               from
               the
               King
               and
               Council
               ,
               which
               they
               could
               not
               give
               but
               by
               the
               Usurped
               Supremacie
               ,
               
               and
               which
               formally
               and
               kindly
               floweth
               therefrom
               ,
               cannot
               but
               ,
               in
               so
               doing
               ,
               homologate
               that
               Usurped
               Supremacy
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               If
               this
               Indulgence
               had
               been
               granted
               by
               the
               Prelate
               of
               the
               Diocie
               ,
               would
               not
               the
               acceptance
               thereof
               have
               homologated
               Prelates
               Usurpation
               ,
               and
               been
               an
               acknowledgment
               thereof
               ?
               Why
               then
               shall
               not
               the
               accepting
               of
               this
               Indulgence
               ,
               when
               granted
               by
               the
               King
               and
               his
               Council
               ,
               be
               an
               homologating
               of
               their
               Usurpation
               ?
               Especially
               seeing
               the
               Usurped
               Power
               of
               the
               Prelate
               is
               but
               a
               branch
               of
               the
               Supremacy
               ,
               and
               floweth
               therefrom
               ,
               Prelates
               ,
               as
               such
               having
               no
               Church-Power
               with
               us
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               granted
               by
               the
               King
               by
               Vertue
               of
               the
               Supremacie
               ,
               by
               the
               Statute
               Law
               of
               the
               Land.
               Wherefore
               if
               the
               accepting
               of
               the
               Indulgence
               at
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Prelates
               ,
               would
               have
               homologated
               the
               Usurpation
               ,
               that
               yet
               flowed
               from
               the
               Supremacy
               ,
               and
               consequently
               the
               Supremacy
               it self
               ,
               though
               at
               a
               step
               further
               off
               ;
               how
               is
               it
               imaginable
               ,
               that
               the
               accepting
               of
               the
               Indulgence
               from
               the
               King
               and
               Council
               immediatly
               ,
               shall
               not
               be
               an
               homologating
               of
               the
               Supremacie
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               immediat
               root
               and
               ground
               thereof
               ?
            
             
               9.
               
               Such
               as
               accepted
               of
               the
               Prelates
               Collation
               ,
               whether
               to
               new
               places
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               same
               places
               ,
               where
               they
               had
               been
               ,
               before
               the
               restauration
               of
               Prelacy
               ,
               will
               I
               suppose
               be
               looked
               upon
               ,
               as
               homologating
               ,
               in
               that
               act
               ,
               the
               Prelates
               Power
               ,
               and
               consequently
               the
               Supremacie
               ,
               from
               whence
               that
               Power
               floweth
               to
               the
               Prelat
               :
               And
               what
               difference
               is
               there
               .
               I
               pray
               ,
               betwixt
               the
               Prelates
               Collation
               (
               which
               possibly
               was
               freer
               of
               concomitant
               Instructions
               ,
               Rules
               and
               Directions
               ,
               how
               to
               regulate
               them
               in
               the
               Exercise
               of
               the
               Ministrie
               ,
               than
               was
               the
               Indulgence
               )
               and
               the
               Councils
               Collation
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Fountaine
               ,
               the
               Kings
               Supremacie
               ,
               from
               whence
               both
               do
               flow
               ?
               By
               vertue
               of
               Power
               descending
               from
               the
               Head
               to
               the
               Left
               arme
               ,
               the
               Prelates
               ,
               is
               the
               Episcopal
               Collation
               granted
               ,
               and
               by
               vertue
               of
               Power
               descending
               from
               the
               same
               Head
               to
               the
               Right
               arme
               the
               Council
               ,
               is
               the
               Council
               their
               Collation
               granted
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               Who
               homologate
               a
               Supream
               Authoritie
               in
               the
               King
               over
               all
               Persons
               ,
               and
               all
               Causes
               Ecclesiastick
               ,
               by
               vertue
               whereof
               he
               may
               Settle
               ,
               Enact
               and
               Emit
               such
               Constitutions
               ,
               Acts
               and
               Orders
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Persons
               imployed
               in
               the
               External
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               concerning
               Meetings
               and
               Matters
               Ecclesiastick
               ,
               as
               he
               in
               his
               Royal
               Wisdom
               shall
               think
               fit
               ;
               they
               homologate
               the
               Supremacie
               :
               This
               is
               certaine
               ;
               for
               this
               is
               the
               Supremacy
               ,
               as
               appeareth
               by
               the
               Act
               explicatory
               :
               But
               so
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Accepters
               of
               the
               Indulgence
               do
               homologate
               this
               Supream
               Authoritie
               in
               the
               King.
               Which
               I
               thus
               prove
               .
               Such
               Ecclesiastick
               Persons
               ,
               as
               are
               willingly
               disposed
               of
               by
               the
               Supream
               Authoritie
               in
               the
               King
               over
               all
               Persons
               ,
               and
               Causes
               Ecclesiastick
               ,
               and
               goe
               to
               what
               places
               he
               by
               his
               Council
               appointeth
               ,
               for
               the
               exercise
               of
               their
               Ministrie
               and
               of
               Church-Government
               ,
               and
               withall
               receive
               Orders
               ,
               Acts
               and
               Constitutions
               concerning
               Ecclesiastick
               Persons
               ,
               to
               regulate
               them
               in
               the
               Exercise
               of
               their
               Ministrie
               and
               Government
               ,
               made
               by
               him
               in
               Church
               affairs
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               Royal
               Wisdom
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               his
               Supream
               Authoritie
               ;
               these
               do
               homologate
               the
               Supremacie
               .
               But
               so
               it
               is
               that
               the
               Accepters
               of
               the
               Indulgence
               have
               done
               this
               .
               Therefore
               ,
               &c.
               The
               Minor
               is
               uncontrovertable
               ,
               &
               certaine
               ,
               from
               the
               Councils
               disposing
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               ordering
               of
               them
               to
               such
               Kirks
               ,
               as
               they
               pleased
               ,
               and
               their
               yeelding
               thereunto
               ,
               and
               accepting
               of
               Instructions
               ,
               Orders
               ,
               Acts
               and
               Constitutions
               ,
               made
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               Supremacie
               ,
               to
               regulate
               them
               ,
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               their
               Ministrie
               :
               all
               which
               hath
               been
               cleared
               above
               .
               The
               Major
               is
               manifest
               from
               this
               ,
               That
               to
               be
               willingly
               dis●osed
               of
               by
               a
               Power
               ,
               is
               to
               homologate
               it
               ;
               and
               to
               receive
               Instructions
               ,
               
               Orders
               ,
               Acts
               and
               Constitutions
               from
               a
               Power
               ,
               is
               to
               homologat
               it
               ;
               By
               homologating
               a
               Power
               ,
               I
               understand
               an
               acknowledgment
               of
               such
               a
               Power
               in
               such
               a
               Person
               ,
               by
               a
               sutable
               and
               answerable
               compliance
               therewith
               ,
               and
               yeelding
               to
               it
               ,
               or
               Acting
               under
               it
               :
               And
               this
               may
               be
               materially
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               formally
               done
               ,
               implicitly
               as
               well
               as
               explicitly
               ,
               by
               the
               Intention
               of
               the
               deed
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               by
               the
               Intention
               of
               the
               doer
               :
               As
               he
               who
               obeyeth
               an
               Usurper
               ,
               and
               acteth
               under
               him
               ,
               in
               some
               place
               of
               trust
               ,
               and
               receiveth
               Ins●ructions
               from
               him
               ,
               for
               to
               regulate
               him
               ,
               doth
               homologate
               that
               Usurped
               power
               ,
               by
               his
               very
               deed
               ,
               though
               he
               should
               hate
               the
               Usurper
               and
               the
               Usurpation
               both
               ,
               and
               really
               wish
               he
               were
               thrust
               from
               his
               Usurpation
               altogether
               ,
               and
               would
               possibly
               concurre
               thereunto
               himself
               .
            
             
               It
               cannot
               weaken
               this
               Argument
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Indulged
               Persons
               never
               did
               nor
               will
               owne
               the
               Supremacy
               ,
               but
               plainly
               disown
               it
               :
               For
               though
               I
               am
               ready
               to
               beleeve
               this
               to
               be
               true
               ;
               yet
               the
               Argument
               holdeth
               ;
               for
               I
               speak
               not
               of
               a
               Positive
               ,
               Explicit
               ,
               Formal
               ,
               Intentional
               and
               Expresse
               Homologating
               ;
               but
               of
               a
               Virtual
               ,
               Implicit
               ,
               Material
               Homologating
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               is
               included
               in
               the
               deed
               ;
               and
               work
               it self
               ,
               abstracting
               from
               the
               Intention
               of
               the
               Worker
               ,
               which
               is
               but
               extrinsick
               and
               accidental
               ,
               as
               to
               this
               :
               And
               that
               the
               accepting
               of
               the
               Indulgence
               is
               an
               homologating
               ,
               and
               a
               virtual
               acknowledging
               of
               this
               Supremacy
               ,
               is
               clear
               from
               what
               is
               said
               ,
               though
               the
               Indulged
               should
               intend
               no
               such
               thing
               .
            
          
           
             
               IV.
               Hovv
               it
               is
               injurious
               unto
               the
               Povver
               of
               the
               People
               .
            
             
               A
               Fourth
               Ground
               of
               our
               dissatisfaction
               with
               the
               Indulgence
               ,
               is
               the
               wrong
               ,
               that
               is
               ●ereby
               done
               unto
               the
               People
               ,
               as
               to
               their
               Power
               and
               Privilege
               of
               Free
               Election
               of
               their
               Pastor
               .
               In
               the
               accepting
               of
               the
               Indulgence
               ,
               there
               was
               the
               accepting
               of
               a
               Charge
               of
               a
               Particular
               Flock
               ,
               without
               the
               previous
               due
               Call
               ,
               free
               Election
               ,
               and
               Consent
               of
               the
               People
               :
               (
               this
               holdeth
               ,
               as
               to
               such
               of
               the
               Indulged
               ,
               as
               were
               sent
               to
               other
               Churches
               ,
               than
               their
               own
               .
               )
               The
               meer
               Appointment
               ,
               Order
               and
               Designation
               of
               the
               Civil
               Magistrat
               ,
               was
               all
               the
               Ground
               of
               this
               Relation
               ,
               and
               was
               the
               only
               thing
               that
               made
               them
               Pastors
               to
               such
               a
               people
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Consent
               of
               the
               Pa●ron
               .
               This
               was
               a
               way
               of
               entrie
               unto
               a
               Pastoral
               Charge
               ,
               that
               our
               Principles
               cannot
               assort
               with
               ,
               wanting
               either
               precept
               or
               precedent
               in
               the
               pure
               primitive
               times
               .
               Our
               Divines
               have
               abundantly
               shown
               the
               necessity
               of
               the
               previous
               Call
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               unto
               a
               Ministers
               Admission
               to
               a
               Charge
               .
               See
               
                 Mr
                 Gillespy
              
               in
               his
               
                 Miscel.
                 Questions
              
               Quest.
               2.
               
               Nor
               need
               I
               hold
               forth
               the
               iniquitie
               of
               entering
               by
               Patrons
               ,
               whereof
               our
               Par.
               1649.
               were
               fully
               sensible
               ,
               when
               the
               Church
               was
               restored
               to
               her
               Privilege
               ,
               conforme
               to
               our
               
                 First
                 Book
                 of
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 Chap
              
               4.
               
               
                 Concerning
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 lawful
                 Election
              
               :
               And
               to
               the
               
                 Second
                 Book
                 Chap.
              
               12.
               
               It
               will
               be
               here
               said
               possibly
               ,
               That
               they
               obtained
               the
               full
               and
               unanimous
               consent
               of
               the
               people
               .
               But
               I
               Answere
               (
               1.
               )
               I
               doubt
               if
               this
               was
               either
               universally
               sought
               ,
               or
               obtained
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               Where
               it
               was
               had
               ,
               it
               was
               but
               a
               meer
               b●inde
               ,
               and
               ,
               to
               me
               ,
               a
               meer
               prostituting
               of
               ●hat
               Appointment
               and
               Order
               of
               Christ
               ,
               rather
               than
               any
               conscientious
               Observation
               thereof
               .
               For
               (
               3.
               
               This
               call
               of
               the
               People
               ought
               to
               be
               a
               free
               Election
               and
               Choise
               ,
               but
               here
               was
               no
               free
               Election
               left
               unto
               them
               ;
               but
               whether
               they
               did
               consent
               or
               not
               ,
               the
               Person
               designed
               by
               the
               Council
               was
               to
               be
               set
               over
               them
               .
               (
               4.
               )
               The
               free
               Election
               of
               the
               People
               should
               go
               before
               the
               Per●ons
               Designation
               to
               that
               Charge
               ,
               and
               become
               the
               Foundation
               of
               his
               Relation
               to
               that
               
               Flock
               ;
               but
               here
               it
               was
               posteriour
               unto
               the
               Councils
               De●ignation
               ,
               and
               was
               a
               meer
               precarious
               thing
               ,
               coming
               in
               
                 ex
                 post
                 facto
              
               .
               (
               5.
               )
               This
               Call
               and
               Election
               of
               the
               People
               was
               not
               in
               the
               least
               presupposed
               ,
               as
               any
               way
               requisite
               ,
               either
               in
               the
               Kings
               Letter
               ,
               or
               Councils
               Nomination
               and
               Election
               .
               (
               6.
               )
               Nor
               did
               they
               make
               any
               mention
               hereof
               ,
               when
               before
               the
               Council
               ;
               nor
               make
               exception
               against
               the
               Councils
               Order
               or
               Collation
               ,
               until
               this
               was
               had
               .
               (
               7.
               )
               Nor
               did
               they
               testifie
               their
               Dissatisfaction
               with
               ,
               or
               protest
               against
               ,
               the
               unlawful
               usurped
               Interest
               of
               the
               Patron
               ,
               and
               his
               necessarily
               prerequisite
               Consent
               .
               (
               8.
               )
               Did
               such
               as
               wanted
               this
               unanimous
               Call
               or
               Consent
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               give
               back
               the
               Councils
               Warrand
               ,
               as
               weak
               and
               insufficient
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               I
               would
               ask
               ,
               whether
               they
               look
               upon
               themselves
               ,
               as
               the
               fixed
               Pastors
               of
               those
               particular
               Flocks
               and
               Churches
               ,
               or
               not
               ?
               If
               they
               own
               themselves
               for
               fixed
               Pastors
               ,
               what
               is
               become
               of
               their
               relation
               to
               their
               Former
               Charges
               ?
               They
               cannot
               be
               Pastors
               of
               both
               places
               ,
               for
               we
               owne
               no
               Pluralities
               ;
               nor
               can
               it
               be
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               Councils
               meer
               Act
               did
               loose
               their
               Former
               Relation
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               null
               .
               And
               whether
               they
               protested
               at
               their
               entrie
               to
               this
               new
               charge
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               without
               prejudice
               to
               their
               Former
               Relation
               ,
               when
               the
               Lord
               should
               open
               a
               free
               passage
               in
               his
               good
               Providence
               to
               returne
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               .
               If
               they
               look
               not
               on
               themselves
               as
               fixed
               Pastors
               ,
               then
               are
               they
               meer
               Curates
               ,
               sent
               of
               the
               Council
               to
               those
               places
               ,
               to
               preach
               and
               performe
               the
               other
               Acts
               of
               the
               Ministery
               ,
               till
               furder
               Order
               ,
               or
               during
               their
               pleasure
               :
               And
               then
               they
               cannot
               be
               offended
               ,
               if
               the
               people
               look
               not
               on
               them
               ,
               as
               their
               Pastors
               ;
               nor
               carry
               towards
               them
               ,
               as
               such
               .
            
          
           
             
               V.
               How
               Erastianisme
               is
               hereby
               established
               .
            
             
               ANother
               Ground
               of
               our
               Dissatisfaction
               with
               the
               Indulgence
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               accepting
               thereof
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               thereby
               Erastianisme
               ,
               the
               professed
               Enemie
               unto
               and
               perfect
               destruction
               of
               all
               true
               Church-power
               and
               Church-Jurisdiction
               ,
               is
               established
               and
               fortified
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               This
               is
               manifest
               from
               all
               the
               Particulars
               ,
               mentioned
               above
               ,
               under
               the
               
                 First
                 ,
                 Second
              
               and
               Third
               Heads
               ,
               which
               need
               not
               here
               be
               repeated
               ;
               for
               these
               are
               parts
               of
               Erastian
               Doctrine
               ,
               which
               the
               Orthodox
               disowne
               ,
               and
               our
               Church
               hath
               resisted
               and
               opposed
               from
               the
               beginning
               :
               and
               beside
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Hereby
               are
               the
               Magistrates
               confirmed
               in
               that
               Usurpation
               of
               being
               proper
               judges
               of
               Ministers
               Doctrine
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               first
               Instance
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               before
               any
               Church-Judicatory
               take
               cognition
               thereof
               ,
               and
               passe
               a
               judgment
               thereupon
               .
               See
               our
               8.
               
               Remark
               .
               upon
               the
               Kings
               Letter
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Hereby
               they
               are
               confirmed
               in
               this
               Usurpation
               ,
               that
               Ministers
               may
               not
               preach
               in
               publick
               ,
               or
               in
               privat
               ,
               without
               Authority
               and
               Licence
               had
               from
               the
               Civil
               Magistrate
               .
               See
               our
               12.
               and
               
                 last
                 Remark
              
               .
               upon
               the
               Kings
               Letter
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               How
               this
               was
               confirmed
               and
               yeelded
               to
               by
               the
               Indulged
               ,
               we
               saw
               above
               ,
               in
               our
               Examination
               of
               
                 Mr
                 H's
              
               speech
               before
               the
               Council
               ,
               Anno
               1669.
               and
               of
               that
               Relation
               of
               the
               carriage
               and
               speeches
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               were
               before
               the
               Council
               Anno
               1673.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               We
               were
               not
               ignorant
               ,
               how
               from
               the
               very
               beginning
               of
               this
               Catastroph
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               very
               First
               Session
               of
               
                 Parliament
                 Anno
              
               1661.
               an
               exorbitant
               Supremacie
               in
               Church-affaires
               
               was
               acknowledged
               to
               belong
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               in
               that
               ,
               he
               was
               declared
               to
               be
               
                 Supreame
                 Governour
                 over
                 ,
                 all
                 Persons
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 Causes
              
               ;
               beside
               what
               was
               presumptively
               asserted
               in
               other
               Acts
               of
               Parl.
               thereafter
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Act
               for
               the
               
                 National
                 Synod
              
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               
                 Restauration
                 of
                 Prelacy
              
               ,
               and
               others
               :
               And
               how
               by
               all
               these
               ,
               and
               other
               things
               considerable
               ,
               it
               was
               manifest
               and
               undeniable
               ,
               that
               Erastianisme
               was
               in
               the
               ascendent
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               designe
               of
               the
               Rulers
               was
               to
               subject
               all
               Church-power
               unto
               themselves
               ,
               and
               to
               assume
               as
               much
               thereof
               into
               their
               own
               hands
               ,
               as
               they
               thought
               fit
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               the
               whole
               of
               it
               subordinate
               unto
               them
               .
               Now
               when
               this
               designe
               was
               open
               and
               above
               board
               ,
               out
               very
               not-withstanding
               and
               not-opposing
               ,
               in
               our
               Places
               and
               Stations
               ,
               this
               Erastian
               Designe
               ,
               was
               a
               virtual
               cedeing
               and
               yeelding
               unto
               these
               Invasions
               and
               Usurpations
               ;
               how
               much
               more
               are
               they
               chargable
               herewith
               ,
               who
               willingly
               submitted
               unto
               the
               Magistrat●s
               Actual
               Usurpation
               of
               Church-Power
               ;
               &
               by
               accepting
               of
               this
               Indulgence
               ,
               did
               put
               them
               in
               Actual
               Possession
               of
               what
               was
               but
               notionally
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               theorie
               ,
               arrogat
               formerly
               ,
               as
               to
               Non-conformists
               ?
            
             
               6.
               
               It
               is
               granted
               by
               some
               ,
               and
               cannot
               well
               be
               denied
               by
               any
               ,
               That
               the
               Magistrats
               principal
               designe
               ,
               in
               granting
               the
               Indulgence
               ,
               was
               the
               establishement
               of
               the
               
                 Erastian
                 Supremacie
              
               :
               And
               if
               so
               ,
               sure
               ,
               it
               was
               the
               part
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               accepted
               of
               the
               Indulgence
               ,
               rather
               to
               have
               withstood
               this
               designe
               ,
               at
               least
               by
               simple
               refusing
               of
               that
               ,
               the
               accepting
               of
               which
               (
               as
               every
               one
               might
               have
               seen
               )
               would
               contribute
               unto
               this
               Erastian
               designe
               ,
               and
               put
               them
               in
               actual
               possession
               thereof
               .
               Whether
               the
               Magistrate
               himself
               doth
               look
               upon
               the
               Accepters
               ,
               as
               hereby
               acknowledging
               his
               Erastian
               Supremacie
               ,
               or
               not
               ,
               is
               not
               much
               to
               the
               purpose
               ;
               seeing
               the
               acceptance
               ,
               as
               circumstantiat
               ,
               was
               a
               virtual
               and
               reall
               enough
               acknowledgment
               and
               confirmation
               thereof
               :
               And
               ,
               it
               is
               like
               ,
               the
               Magistrate
               did
               designe
               no
               more
               ,
               not
               regarding
               whether
               they
               should
               openly
               &
               professedly
               acknowledge
               such
               a
               thing
               ,
               if
               he
               himself
               were
               confirmed
               &
               secured
               in
               the
               possession
               of
               that
               Erastian
               Usurped
               Power
               .
            
             
               But
               it
               will
               be
               said
               ,
               That
               though
               it
               be
               granted
               ,
               that
               the
               Supremacie
               is
               now
               in
               its
               exaltation
               ,
               and
               that
               Erastianisme
               is
               the
               great
               designe
               ;
               and
               that
               such
               ,
               as
               minded
               to
               be
               faithful
               ,
               should
               not
               cede
               in
               the
               smallest
               of
               the
               Churches
               Rights
               ,
               not
               to
               the
               loosing
               of
               one
               pin
               of
               the
               Government
               :
               And
               that
               this
               Erastianisme
               and
               Supremacy
               hath
               acted
               ,
               outed
               and
               overturned
               ,
               at
               its
               pleasure
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Magistrat
               ,
               in
               this
               offer
               of
               the
               Indulgence
               ,
               doth
               still
               act
               ,
               according
               to
               Erastianisme
               ,
               and
               owne
               the
               same
               Supremacie
               ,
               and
               intend
               its
               further
               establishement
               :
               Yet
               the
               Indulged
               did
               onely
               accept
               of
               a
               licence
               ,
               which
               ,
               when
               abstracted
               from
               its
               offensive
               circumstances
               ,
               is
               a
               meer
               relaxation
               of
               the
               rigour
               of
               former
               Edicts
               .
            
             
               To
               which
               I
               Answer
               .
               (
               1.
               )
               If
               this
               Indulgence
               did
               respect
               nothing
               but
               the
               Persons
               and
               Estates
               of
               Ministers
               ,
               then
               it
               might
               be
               looked
               on
               as
               a
               meer
               relaxation
               of
               the
               rigiditie
               of
               former
               Edicts
               ,
               under
               which
               they
               groaned
               :
               But
               it
               is
               past
               all
               denial
               ,
               that
               this
               Indulgence
               relateth
               more
               ,
               yea
               and
               Principally
               ,
               unto
               their
               Office
               and
               function
               ,
               and
               is
               designed
               (
               as
               is
               confessed
               )
               for
               the
               Estabishment
               of
               an
               Usurped
               power
               over
               the
               Function
               and
               Ministrie
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               includeth
               an
               acquiescing
               and
               submission
               unto
               Acts
               ,
               made
               and
               proposed
               by
               such
               ,
               as
               confessedly
               act
               from
               a
               Principle
               of
               Usurpation
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               the
               better
               Establishment
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               &
               confirmation
               of
               themselves
               in
               the
               possession
               thereof
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               accepting
               of
               the
               Indulgence
               ,
               cannot
               but
               contribute
               to
               the
               iniquous
               ends
               ,
               proposed
               by
               the
               Indulgers
               .
               (
               2.
               
               Whatever
               that
               licence
               (
               as
               it
               is
               called
               )
               may
               be
               ,
               or
               be
               supposed
               to
               be
               ,
               when
               abstracted
               
               from
               its
               offensive
               circumstances
               ;
               yet
               taken
               complexly
               with
               these
               circumstances
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               condemned
               ;
               and
               however
               in
               our
               imaginations
               ,
               we
               may
               abstract
               it
               from
               these
               circumstances
               ,
               yet
               we
               cannot
               do
               so
               in
               point
               of
               practice
               ;
               seing
               it
               is
               confessed
               ,
               that
               the
               morality
               of
               actions
               do
               much
               (
               at
               least
               )
               depend
               upon
               circumstances
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               This
               contrivance
               of
               Erastianisme
               being
               so
               notour
               and
               undeniable
               ,
               the
               yeelding
               unto
               and
               accepting
               of
               the
               Indulgence
               ,
               so
               conceived
               ,
               so
               clogged
               ,
               and
               restricted
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               ,
               cannot
               but
               be
               contributive
               unto
               the
               same
               ;
               and
               a
               plaine
               (
               though
               not
               professed
               )
               helping
               forward
               of
               the
               designe
               .
               Sure
               ,
               the
               refusing
               of
               the
               Indulgence
               had
               been
               a
               sensible
               defeating
               of
               the
               designe
               ,
               and
               would
               have
               necessitated
               the
               designers
               ,
               if
               so
               be
               they
               would
               still
               have
               prosecuted
               their
               Intendment
               (
               as
               is
               probable
               they
               would
               )
               to
               have
               taken
               other
               measures
               ,
               and
               invented
               other
               meanes
               ,
               how
               to
               have
               accomplished
               their
               ends
               ;
               and
               this
               supposable
               defeat
               is
               sufficient
               to
               show
               ,
               how
               suitable
               a
               medium
               this
               was
               unto
               the
               projected
               end
               .
               It
               cannot
               be
               said
               ,
               for
               obviating
               of
               this
               ,
               That
               this
               is
               but
               accidental
               ,
               and
               a
               meer
               probability
               :
               for
               it
               hath
               a
               necessary
               connexion
               with
               the
               end
               ,
               as
               not
               only
               experience
               hath
               proven
               ;
               but
               the
               very
               nature
               of
               the
               thing
               evinceth
               ,
               as
               is
               abundantly
               cleared
               above
               .
            
          
           
             
               VI.
               How
               Prejudicial
               this
               is
               unto
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               THe
               discovery
               of
               this
               will
               serve
               for
               another
               head
               of
               Arguments
               against
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               this
               Indulgence
               :
               for
               certainely
               that
               cannot
               be
               a
               way
               approven
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               for
               the
               Edification
               of
               the
               Body
               ;
               much
               less
               that
               ,
               which
               is
               for
               its
               hurt
               &
               prejudice
               .
               Now
               that
               the
               Indulgence
               is
               of
               this
               nature
               ,
               may
               hence
               appear
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Church-Historie
               sheweth
               ,
               what
               hurt
               came
               to
               the
               Church
               by
               such
               a
               course
               as
               this
               ,
               when
               Arian
               Emperours
               ,
               by
               their
               own
               sole
               power
               thrust-out
               faithful
               ,
               zealous
               and
               Orthodox
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               put-in
               Arian
               hereticks
               in
               their
               places
               ;
               and
               now
               by
               this
               Indulgence
               ,
               the
               way
               is
               paved
               for
               the
               same
               Course
               :
               so
               that
               now
               the
               Magistrate
               hath
               no
               more
               to
               do
               ,
               to
               get
               all
               the
               Ministery
               on
               his
               side
               ,
               and
               to
               carry
               on
               some
               corrupt
               &
               erroneous
               designe
               ,
               but
               to
               thrust-out
               honest
               faithful
               men
               ,
               and
               put-in
               
                 brevi
                 manu
              
               ,
               whom
               he
               will.
               Who
               will
               scruple
               at
               this
               now
               ,
               after
               the
               Indulged
               men
               have
               thus
               broken
               the
               ice
               ?
               and
               who
               will
               once
               question
               the
               Magistrates
               power
               to
               do
               this
               ,
               seing
               they
               have
               so
               sweetly
               submitted
               ,
               in
               the
               beginning
               :
               
                 Turpius
                 ejicitur
                 quam
                 non
                 admitiitur
                 hospes
                 ,
              
               it
               is
               better
               holding-out
               ,
               than
               thrusting-out
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Our
               own
               History
               sheweth
               us
               ,
               how
               noxious
               it
               was
               to
               our
               Church
               ,
               when
               
                 K.
                 Iames
              
               obtained
               but
               so
               much
               ,
               as
               to
               have
               an
               eminent
               and
               active
               hand
               ,
               or
               a
               negative
               voice
               ,
               directly
               or
               indirectly
               ,
               in
               the
               planting
               of
               all
               the
               eminent
               places
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               especially
               of
               Edinburgh
               ;
               though
               he
               never
               had
               the
               confidence
               to
               seek
               a
               liberty
               to
               do
               it
               
                 brevi
                 manu
              
               ;
               but
               did
               it
               by
               collusion
               with
               the
               Commission
               of
               the
               Kirk
               ,
               which
               was
               made
               to
               his
               mind
               :
               How
               quickly
               had
               he
               overturned
               all
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               assumed
               the
               power
               to
               have
               transplanted
               Ministers
               ,
               as
               he
               pleased
               ;
               and
               if
               Ministers
               had
               complied
               with
               him
               therein
               ,
               and
               upon
               his
               sole
               call
               ,
               or
               act
               of
               Councel
               ,
               had
               left
               their
               own
               Charges
               ,
               and
               gone
               to
               places
               ,
               whither
               he
               sent
               them
               ?
               And
               what
               would
               these
               worthies
               ,
               who
               opposed
               all
               his
               designes
               ,
               in
               maintainance
               of
               the
               Established
               Order
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               of
               her
               Power
               and
               Privileges
               ,
               if
               alive
               ,
               now
               say
               ,
               to
               see
               so
               many
               Ministers
               ,
               under
               so
               many
               obligations
               to
               maintaine
               the
               Liberties
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               willingly
               obeying
               the
               Councils
               Call
               and
               Act
               ?
            
             
             
               3.
               
               If
               according
               to
               this
               Method
               ,
               and
               the
               way
               now
               laid
               down
               ,
               &
               put
               in
               practice
               ,
               our
               Magistrates
               ,
               in
               all
               time
               coming
               ,
               should
               follow
               this
               course
               ,
               and
               put
               away
               what
               Ministers
               they
               pleased
               from
               one
               place
               ,
               and
               thrust
               others
               in
               where
               and
               when
               they
               pleased
               ;
               and
               in
               all
               this
               should
               meet
               with
               nothing
               but
               sweet
               submission
               ;
               how
               long
               should
               our
               Church
               enjoy
               purity
               ?
               And
               how
               long
               should
               the
               Gospel
               be
               preached
               in
               power
               ,
               in
               any
               eminent
               place
               in
               the
               Land
               ?
               How
               long
               should
               Gospel
               freedom
               be
               keeped
               up
               ,
               &
               the
               Gospel
               flourish
               ?
               And
               if
               all
               this
               should
               be
               ,
               whom
               have
               we
               to
               thank
               therefore
               ,
               but
               the
               Indulged
               ?
               Would
               not
               they
               have
               all
               doing
               ,
               as
               they
               have
               done
               ?
               Are
               not
               they
               a
               sad
               preparative
               ?
               May
               not
               their
               example
               prove
               noxious
               to
               the
               following
               Generations
               ?
               And
               whither
               shall
               we
               then
               cause
               our
               shame
               to
               go
               ?
            
             
               4.
               
               According
               to
               this
               Example
               ,
               the
               Magistrate
               might
               quickly
               banish
               all
               purity
               out
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               turne
               all
               the
               Land
               over
               into
               Popery
               ,
               by
               sending
               all
               the
               Orthodox
               Ministers
               to
               the
               Highlands
               ,
               or
               to
               some
               one
               small
               and
               inconsiderable
               corner
               of
               the
               Land
               (
               according
               as
               in
               the
               late
               Act
               of
               Indulgence
               so
               many
               scores
               were
               cantonized
               to
               one
               or
               two
               Diocies
               )
               and
               suffering
               Papists
               to
               preach
               where
               they
               pleased
               ,
               or
               fixing
               Popish
               Priests
               ,
               in
               every
               Paroch
               .
               And
               if
               such
               a
               thing
               were
               intended
               ,
               hath
               not
               the
               Indulgence
               broken
               the
               ice
               thereunto
               ?
            
             
               5.
               
               Nay
               ,
               we
               see
               that
               in
               the
               very
               Indulgence
               ,
               some
               such
               designe
               is
               carried
               on
               ;
               fo●
               by
               it
               ,
               the
               far
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               Non-conforme
               Ministers
               were
               Cantonized
               and
               shut-up
               in
               twoes
               or
               threes
               together
               ,
               in
               one
               Corner
               of
               the
               Countrey
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Land
               was
               given
               over
               to
               the
               will
               of
               
                 Prelates
                 ,
                 Papists
              
               ,
               or
               Quakers
               :
               And
               if
               all
               the
               Ministers
               named
               ,
               had
               followed
               the
               example
               of
               others
               ,
               what
               had
               become
               ,
               ere
               this
               day
               ,
               of
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               Land
               ?
               Was
               then
               this
               Indulgence
               the
               thing
               ,
               which
               the
               General
               good
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               Kingdom
               called
               for
               ?
               Were
               the
               Indulged
               put
               in
               best
               capacitie
               by
               the
               Indulgence
               ,
               to
               serve
               their
               Generation
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               necessity
               of
               the
               day
               ?
               Was
               this
               the
               only
               duty
               of
               the
               day
               ?
               Or
               did
               the
               Lord
               call
               for
               nothing
               else
               ?
               Well
               is
               it
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               such
               a
               proof
               of
               the
               contrary
               ,
               this
               day
               ,
               legible
               upon
               the
               face
               of
               that
               Land
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               very
               prisones
               can
               declare
               some
               other
               thing
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               It
               being
               beyond
               all
               doubt
               now
               ,
               that
               the
               Assemblies
               of
               the
               Lord's
               people
               in
               Houses
               ,
               or
               Fields
               ,
               to
               partake
               of
               pure
               Ordinances
               ,
               with
               full
               freedom
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               hath
               been
               signally
               owned
               and
               blessed
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               and
               hath
               proven
               a
               mean
               to
               spread
               the
               knowledge
               of
               God
               beyond
               any
               thing
               that
               appeared
               ,
               in
               our
               best
               times
               ,
               whereby
               the
               Lord
               preached
               from
               heaven
               to
               all
               ,
               who
               would
               hear
               and
               understand
               it
               ,
               that
               this
               way
               of
               preaching
               ,
               even
               this
               way
               ,
               was
               that
               wherein
               the
               Soul
               of
               God
               took
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               to
               which
               he
               called
               all
               ,
               who
               would
               be
               co-workers
               with
               him
               ,
               this
               day
               ,
               to
               help
               forward
               the
               Interest
               of
               his
               Crown
               and
               Kingdom
               .
               Now
               ,
               when
               in
               despight
               of
               this
               signal
               appearance
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               enmitie
               to
               the
               good
               done
               in
               these
               meetings
               ,
               wayes
               of
               cruelty
               are
               fallen
               upon
               ,
               to
               suppress
               utterly
               all
               these
               Randezvouzes
               of
               the
               Lord's
               Militia
               ;
               and
               these
               coming
               short
               of
               effectuating
               the
               thing
               ,
               Midianit
               ish
               wiles
               are
               fallen
               upon
               ,
               of
               which
               this
               of
               the
               Indulgence
               was
               the
               chiefe
               ,
               of
               purpose
               to
               keep
               the
               Countrey
               free
               of
               these
               solemne
               occasions
               of
               the
               Lords
               Appearances
               ;
               can
               it
               be
               thought
               to
               be
               the
               duty
               of
               the
               day
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               the
               Lord
               is
               calling
               to
               ,
               to
               contribute
               our
               concurrence
               unto
               these
               stratagemes
               of
               Satan
               ,
               &
               welcome
               an
               Indulgence
               ,
               devised
               of
               purpose
               to
               destroy
               the
               work
               of
               God
               ?
               I
               leave
               the
               thoughts
               of
               this
               to
               themselves
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               thinking
               of
               appearing
               before
               their
               judge
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               I
               shall
               not
               insist
               on
               that
               yoke
               of
               bondage
               ,
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               stipends
               ,
               which
               
               was
               hereby
               begun
               to
               be
               wreathed
               about
               the
               necks
               of
               Ministers
               ;
               to
               the
               inexpressible
               hurt
               and
               prejudice
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               See
               what
               was
               remarked
               in
               the
               4.
               place
               on
               the
               Kings
               Letter
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               It
               will
               be
               more
               to
               our
               purpose
               ,
               as
               in
               it self
               it
               is
               of
               greater
               moment
               ,
               to
               consider
               how
               hereby
               a
               Path-way
               was
               made
               ,
               to
               make
               all
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               in
               all
               time
               coming
               ,
               wholly
               subject
               unto
               the
               Council
               ,
               even
               in
               all
               Matters
               Ecclesiastick
               ,
               whether
               concerning
               Doctrine
               ,
               Discipline
               ,
               or
               Manners
               ;
               For
               hereby
               they
               became
               wholly
               subject
               unto
               the
               Council
               ,
               as
               being
               accountable
               only
               to
               them
               ;
               and
               were
               so
               wholly
               at
               their
               Devotion
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               to
               stay
               in
               the
               places
               ,
               where
               they
               were
               set
               ,
               only
               dureing
               their
               pleasure
               ;
               and
               so
               might
               be
               couped
               from
               Kirk
               to
               Kirk
               (
               as
               some
               of
               them
               were
               )
               no
               otherwayes
               ,
               than
               the
               Prelates
               Curates
               are
               ,
               at
               the
               pleasure
               of
               the
               Prelate
               :
               Thus
               was
               the
               yce
               broken
               to
               the
               bringing
               of
               the
               Ministrie
               under
               perpetual
               Slaverie
               ;
               and
               what
               should
               then
               become
               of
               the
               glorious
               Liberty
               of
               our
               Church
               ?
            
             
               9.
               
               Nay
               ,
               as
               we
               saw
               above
               attested
               by
               open
               Printed
               Proclamations
               of
               the
               Council
               ,
               there
               was
               ,
               in
               this
               Indulgence
               ,
               a
               base
               and
               sinful
               compacting
               for
               the
               same
               ,
               which
               ,
               to
               me
               ,
               is
               the
               basest
               of
               Simoneie
               .
               A
               conditional
               accepting
               of
               the
               supposed
               favour
               ,
               and
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               a
               formal
               barganing
               for
               it
               ,
               by
               taking
               the
               liberty
               to
               preach
               and
               performe
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Ministrie
               ,
               on
               sinful
               Conditions
               ,
               even
               such
               Conditions
               ,
               as
               contained
               a
               giving
               up
               of
               the
               Cause
               to
               the
               Supremacy
               ,
               and
               the
               Erastian
               Designe
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               shown
               above
               .
               And
               what
               a
               preparative
               this
               was
               ,
               let
               any
               judge
               .
               I
               know
               ,
               the
               Indulged
               themselves
               will
               say
               ,
               they
               are
               free
               of
               all
               compacting
               :
               And
               I
               shall
               not
               accuse
               them
               further
               than
               I
               know
               ,
               or
               have
               ground
               :
               Yet
               this
               is
               certaine
               ,
               that
               the
               Kings
               Letter
               mentioned
               such
               and
               such
               Instructions
               to
               be
               given
               to
               all
               the
               Indulged
               ;
               &
               it
               is
               also
               certaine
               ,
               that
               this
               Letter
               was
               not
               altogether
               unknown
               to
               them
               ,
               And
               when
               the
               Instructions
               (
               which
               the
               Council
               ,
               in
               plain
               Expressions
               ,
               calleth
               ,
               termes
               on
               which
               they
               granted
               the
               Indulgence
               ,
               &
               the
               samine
               was
               accepted
               )
               were
               tendered
               unto
               ,
               and
               put
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               each
               of
               these
               in
               particular
               ,
               who
               were
               called
               before
               the
               Councel
               Anno
               1673.
               
               I
               heard
               not
               of
               their
               expressing
               their
               Dissatisfaction
               with
               these
               Termes
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               quite
               the
               benefite
               ,
               or
               ,
               as
               we
               say
               ,
               to
               cast
               the
               bargane
               thereupon
               ;
               And
               if
               all
               the
               Ministers
               ,
               that
               shall
               ever
               hereafter
               be
               admitted
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               must
               follow
               this
               example
               ,
               and
               give
               but
               an
               implicite
               consent
               unto
               these
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               termes
               ,
               imposed
               by
               the
               Council
               ,
               where
               shall
               then
               our
               Gospel
               Liberty
               be
               ?
               And
               what
               shall
               then
               become
               of
               the
               Liberty
               of
               our
               Church
               ?
               And
               how
               shall
               the
               Ministers
               then
               be
               called
               the
               Servants
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Servants
               of
               Men
               ?
            
             
               10.
               
               By
               the
               very
               subjecting
               to
               the
               Councils
               Instructions
               ,
               to
               regulat
               them
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               their
               Ministrie
               ;
               they
               become
               thereby
               as
               formally
               subject
               unto
               them
               ,
               in
               Matters
               Ecclesiastick
               ,
               as
               any
               inferiour
               Civil-Officers
               ,
               such
               as
               Sheriffs
               ,
               Justices
               of
               Peace
               Baylies
               &c.
               who
               yet
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               shall
               as
               little
               observe
               all
               their
               Instructions
               ,
               as
               the
               Indulged
               haue
               observed
               theirs
               this
               subjecting
               of
               the
               Ministrie
               ,
               in
               its
               exercise
               ,
               unto
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               is
               a
               manifest
               enslaving
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               to
               the
               unspeakable
               prejudice
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               hurt
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               What
               prejudice
               it
               is
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               want
               the
               free
               and
               full
               exercise
               of
               Discipline
               ,
               &
               that
               in
               the
               lawful
               Courts
               of
               Christ
               ,
               needeth
               not
               here
               to
               be
               told
               :
               And
               yet
               ,
               in
               this
               Indulgence
               ,
               there
               was
               an
               accepting
               of
               the
               exercise
               of
               the
               Ministrie
               ,
               without
               the
               full
               exercise
               of
               Discipline
               ,
               save
               what
               was
               to
               be
               had
               in
               a
               sinful
               way
               ,
               by
               compliance
               
               with
               Prelacie
               ;
               and
               so
               a
               tacite
               (
               at
               least
               )
               consent
               given
               unto
               this
               want
               .
               It
               will
               not
               be
               of
               advantage
               here
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Field-Preachers
               or
               Non-indulged
               Ministers
               ,
               have
               no
               Discipline
               ,
               &
               yet
               preach
               :
               For
               all
               their
               preaching
               is
               
                 sub
                 cru●e
              
               ,
               not
               having
               so
               much
               as
               fr●edome
               to
               exerce
               any
               part
               of
               their
               Ministrie
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               allowed
               of
               God
               to
               do
               all
               they
               can
               ▪
               when
               they
               cannot
               do
               all
               they
               would
               :
               and
               beside
               ,
               it
               is
               alledged
               without
               ground
               ;
               for
               with
               no
               lesse
               signal
               countenance
               ,
               they
               exercise
               some
               Acts
               of
               Discipline
               ,
               such
               as
               receiving
               of
               penitents
               ,
               than
               they
               preach
               ,
               and
               in
               both
               are
               countenanced
               as
               His
               ●mbassadours
               .
               But
               the
               indulged
               are
               under
               the
               lee
               sheet
               of
               the
               Supremacie
               ,
               having
               full
               peace
               ,
               countenance
               and
               protection
               ,
               as
               much
               ,
               as
               in
               our
               best
               times
               ,
               and
               when
               our
               Church
               was
               most
               flourishing
               ;
               and
               yet
               dispense
               calmely
               with
               the
               want
               of
               Church-Discipline
               ,
               in
               Presbyteries
               and
               Synods
               ;
               and
               how
               some
               of
               their
               Sessions
               guide
               ,
               and
               are
               constitute
               ,
               is
               none
               of
               our
               Glory
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               Nor
               needeth
               it
               be
               told
               ,
               what
               prejudice
               will
               inevitably
               follow
               upon
               the
               want
               of
               Ordination
               ,
               whereby
               a
               Succession
               of
               the
               Ministrie
               is
               keeped
               up
               ,
               and
               the
               word
               committed
               to
               faithful
               men
               ,
               according
               to
               Christs
               Appointment
               ,
               who
               may
               serve
               the
               Lord
               in
               the
               Work
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               in
               their
               Generation
               :
               How
               quickly
               ,
               upon
               the
               want
               of
               this
               ,
               a
               faithful
               Ministri●
               shall
               of
               necessitie
               cease
               ,
               every
               one
               may
               see
               :
               And
               yet
               the
               Indulged
               have
               accepted
               of
               the
               exercise
               of
               their
               Ministrie
               ,
               on
               such
               termes
               ,
               or
               in
               such
               a
               way
               ,
               as
               doth
               utterly
               incapacitate
               them
               for
               going
               about
               the
               Necessary
               Work
               of
               Ordination
               .
               Their
               Transgressing
               their
               Bounds
               ,
               and
               violating
               the
               Injunctions
               upon
               their
               peril
               (
               if
               so
               be
               they
               do
               so
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               ordaine
               some
               )
               in
               order
               to
               the
               keeping
               up
               of
               this
               Ordinance
               ,
               is
               in
               so
               far
               commendable
               ;
               but
               is
               not
               sufficient
               to
               expiat
               the
               guilt
               of
               accepting
               the
               Indulgence
               ,
               which
               was
               thus
               clogged
               ;
               as
               their
               whole
               relinquishing
               of
               the
               Indulgence
               ,
               &
               betaking
               themselves
               to
               the
               Fields
               ,
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               their
               Brethren
               ,
               would
               prove
               a
               commendable
               after-wit
               ;
               but
               would
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               no
               evil
               ,
               in
               their
               accepting
               of
               the
               Indulgence
               ,
               but
               the
               contrary
               rather
               .
            
          
           
             
               VII
               .
               How
               hereby
               our
               
                 Cause
                 and
                 Ground
                 of
                 Suffering
                 is
              
               vvronged
               .
            
             
               THE
               Lords
               good
               hand
               of
               Providence
               having
               so
               ordered
               it
               ,
               that
               once
               a
               considerable
               Company
               were
               willing
               to
               endure
               Hardshipe
               .
               Want
               &
               Tribulation
               ,
               for
               the
               Truths
               sake
               (
               and
               therefore
               choosed
               suffering
               rather
               than
               sin
               )
               ;
               which
               ,
               howbeit
               it
               was
               upon
               some
               accounts
               sad
               and
               afflicting
               ;
               yet
               upon
               the
               account
               ,
               that
               the
               Cause
               of
               Christ
               was
               owned
               ,
               the
               Work
               of
               Reformation
               not
               condemned
               ,
               but
               accounted
               still
               the
               Work
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               was
               no
               small
               matter
               of
               Joy
               :
               Though
               it
               might
               have
               been
               expected
               ,
               that
               few
               or
               none
               of
               all
               the
               Ministers
               ,
               that
               had
               seen
               the
               great
               Works
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               should
               have
               so
               relinquished
               the
               Interest
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               embraced
               what
               once
               they
               had
               abjured
               ;
               yet
               we
               ought
               to
               bless
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               so
               many
               abode
               steadfast
               in
               the
               day
               of
               Temptation
               .
               But
               how
               joyful
               so
               ever
               it
               was
               to
               see
               such
               a
               goodly
               Company
               ,
               adhering
               to
               their
               Principles
               ,
               and
               fully
               following
               the
               Lord
               ;
               it
               cannot
               but
               be
               as
               sad
               and
               afflicting
               ,
               upon
               the
               other
               hand
               ,
               to
               see
               this
               goodly
               Bulk
               wretchedly
               broken
               .
               and
               to
               see
               men
               stepping
               off
               ,
               and
               that
               such
               Men
               ,
               and
               so
               many
               such
               ,
               and
               that
               after
               such
               a
               way
               ,
               as
               cannot
               but
               be
               accounted
               a
               falling
               off
               from
               formerly
               received
               Principles
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               Cause
               and
               Ground
               of
               our
               Sufferings
               .
               Now
               that
               the
               
               Embracers
               of
               this
               Indulgence
               are
               justly
               chargable
               herewith
               ,
               may
               appear
               from
               these
               Particulars
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               It
               was
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               which
               through
               the
               special
               goodness
               of
               God
               ,
               our
               Church
               at
               length
               ,
               after
               long
               wrestling
               ,
               attained
               to
               ,
               that
               the
               people
               should
               be
               restored
               to
               their
               Right
               and
               Privilege
               of
               Calling
               ,
               and
               making
               a
               free
               Choise
               of
               their
               own
               Pastors
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               example
               of
               the
               pure
               and
               primitive
               Church
               :
               And
               it
               was
               because
               they
               would
               not
               renounce
               this
               way
               of
               entrie
               ,
               that
               so
               many
               Ministers
               were
               thrust
               out
               from
               their
               Congregations
               ,
               by
               the
               Act
               of
               Councel
               at
               Glalgow
               .
               But
               in
               the
               Indulgence
               ,
               there
               was
               an
               entering
               into
               the
               Pastoral
               Charge
               of
               a
               people
               ,
               upon
               the
               Act
               and
               Call
               or
               Order
               of
               Council
               ,
               without
               this
               Free
               and
               Full
               Election
               of
               the
               people
               .
               The
               Nominal
               Call
               ,
               that
               was
               precariously
               had
               thereafter
               ,
               as
               to
               some
               ,
               was
               but
               a
               mock-call
               ,
               and
               no
               foundation
               of
               their
               Relation
               unto
               these
               places
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               seen
               .
               And
               how
               the
               Councils
               Act
               and
               Order
               was
               exclusive
               thereof
               is
               manifest
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               by
               the
               Instance
               of
               
                 Mr
                 Weer's
              
               Process
               .
               Sure
               ,
               as
               the
               Election
               here
               was
               null
               ,
               there
               being
               none
               to
               choose
               upon
               ,
               and
               the
               Call
               prelimited
               ,
               because
               the
               Councils
               Order
               did
               set
               such
               an
               indulged
               Man
               over
               them
               ,
               whether
               they
               would
               ,
               or
               not
               ;
               so
               the
               making
               a
               shew
               of
               seeking
               or
               of
               getting
               a
               Call
               from
               the
               people
               ,
               after
               the
               Ground
               of
               the
               Relation
               was
               already
               laid
               ,
               was
               the
               exposeing
               of
               that
               Order
               of
               Christs
               to
               ludibrie
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Multitudes
               of
               the
               Non-conforme
               Ministers
               were
               ejected
               ,
               and
               cast-out
               of
               their
               Places
               and
               Congregations
               ,
               because
               they
               would
               not
               acknowledge
               the
               Power
               and
               Interest
               of
               Patrons
               ,
               nor
               accept
               of
               their
               Presentations
               unto
               Flocks
               :
               But
               in
               this
               Indulgence
               ,
               as
               we
               saw
               above
               ,
               the
               Interest
               of
               Patrons
               is
               reserved
               entire
               :
               Though
               they
               should
               say
               ,
               That
               they
               sought
               no
               Presentations
               from
               Patrons
               ,
               nor
               had
               they
               any
               active
               hand
               therein
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               much
               avail
               :
               For
               even
               several
               of
               the
               ejected
               Ministers
               might
               have
               been
               free
               of
               ejection
               ,
               if
               they
               could
               in
               Conscience
               have
               yeelded
               to
               so
               much
               ,
               and
               acquiesced
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               Patron
               should
               have
               signified
               to
               the
               Bishop
               his
               presenting
               of
               such
               a
               Person
               ,
               and
               that
               without
               his
               express
               Consent
               ,
               or
               Formal
               Acceptance
               thereof
               :
               Yea
               how
               many
               had
               the
               Presentation
               willingly
               and
               cheerfully
               offered
               unto
               them
               undesired
               ?
            
             
               3.
               
               It
               is
               the
               chiefe
               Corner
               stone
               of
               our
               Reformation
               ,
               and
               the
               fundamental
               point
               ,
               whereupon
               all
               the
               wrestlings
               ,
               and
               sufferings
               of
               our
               Church
               from
               the
               beginning
               have
               been
               stated
               ,
               viz.
               That
               Christ
               is
               the
               alone
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               But
               by
               the
               Indulgence
               another
               head
               is
               acknowledged
               beside
               Him
               ;
               when
               thereby
               it
               was
               declared
               ,
               that
               the
               Indulged
               held
               not
               their
               Ministrie
               of
               Christ
               alone
               :
               as
               we
               saw
               above
               on
               the
               
                 first
                 head
              
               ,
               and
               
                 first
                 particular
              
               thereof
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               So
               by
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Particulars
               ,
               mentioned
               under
               that
               head
               ,
               we
               see
               how
               many
               wayes
               ,
               there
               was
               ,
               in
               this
               Indulgence
               ,
               a
               defection
               from
               former
               Principles
               ,
               and
               a
               falling
               off
               from
               our
               grounds
               ,
               all
               which
               we
               need
               not
               here
               repeat
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               We
               fall
               from
               our
               Principles
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               cause
               ,
               upon
               which
               our
               sufferings
               are
               stated
               ;
               when
               we
               cede
               and
               yeeld
               to
               Adversaries
               ,
               seeking
               to
               overthrow
               the
               pillars
               and
               grounds
               of
               Presbyterian
               Government
               :
               And
               in
               how
               many
               Particulars
               Presbyterian
               Principles
               are
               ,
               by
               this
               Indulgence
               ,
               receded
               from
               ,
               we
               have
               seen
               above
               ,
               in
               the
               2
               head
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               It
               hath
               been
               the
               Lot
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               from
               the
               very
               beginning
               ,
               to
               be
               put
               to
               wrestle
               against
               the
               Powers
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               encroaching
               upon
               the
               Prerogatives
               
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               Privileges
               of
               his
               Church
               ;
               and
               in
               contending
               for
               the
               same
               ,
               against
               all
               such
               Usurpation
               ,
               did
               the
               faith●ulness
               and
               steadfastness
               of
               our
               worthie
               &
               renowned
               Predecessours
               appear
               and
               shine
               forth
               ;
               and
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               their
               faithful
               adhering
               to
               the
               Truth
               ,
               and
               bearing
               witness
               against
               all
               Usurpations
               ,
               made
               upon
               the
               Rights
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               Jurisdiction
               of
               Christ
               ,
               sole
               King
               of
               Zion
               ;
               and
               for
               declining
               Judicatories
               acting
               by
               usurped
               Authoritie
               ,
               were
               they
               all
               alongs
               put
               to
               suffer
               in
               their
               Freedom
               ,
               Persons
               ,
               Goods
               &c.
               by
               Tossings
               ,
               Citations
               ,
               Letters
               of
               Horning
               ,
               Confinements
               ,
               Imprisonments
               ,
               Confiscation
               of
               goods
               ,
               Relegations
               ,
               Sentences
               unto
               death
               ,
               and
               Banishments
               .
               But
               now
               ,
               what
               a
               falling
               off
               this
               ground
               ,
               ceding
               to
               Usurpations
               ,
               Homologating
               of
               the
               Supremacie
               ,
               &
               Establishment
               of
               Erastianisme
               is
               in
               the
               Indulgence
               ,
               is
               manifest
               from
               the
               Particulars
               mentioned
               under
               the
               3.
               and
               5.
               head
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               We
               need
               not
               forget
               ,
               what
               was
               one
               maine
               ground
               of
               the
               actings
               of
               our
               worthie
               and
               valiant
               Predecessours
               ,
               in
               the
               yeers
               1637
               and
               1638.
               viz.
               That
               Ecclesiastick
               causes
               should
               be
               determined
               by
               Lawful
               Ecclesiastick
               Judicatories
               ,
               and
               Civil
               causes
               by
               Parliaments
               and
               other
               Civil
               Judicatories
               .
               But
               to
               Homologate
               a
               Power
               in
               the
               Civil
               Magistrate
               ,
               as
               such
               ,
               to
               cognosce
               upon
               ,
               and
               judge
               in
               Church
               affairs
               ,
               immediatly
               and
               formally
               ,
               is
               to
               condemne
               all
               these
               actings
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               actings
               of
               Church
               and
               State
               since
               ,
               upon
               that
               ground
               ;
               and
               a
               plaine
               relinquishing
               of
               that
               foundation
               .
               And
               that
               by
               the
               accepting
               of
               the
               Indulgence
               ,
               such
               a
               power
               is
               acknowledged
               to
               be
               competent
               to
               the
               Civil
               Magistrate
               ,
               as
               such
               ,
               hath
               been
               manifested
               above
               ,
               in
               several
               Particulars
               ,
               Let
               us
               here
               but
               name
               that
               one
               Instance
               of
               the
               Councils
               sole
               judging
               of
               the
               fitness
               and
               Qualifications
               of
               a
               Person
               for
               such
               or
               such
               a
               charge
               ,
               in
               reference
               to
               his
               setling
               there
               ,
               as
               Pastor
               of
               the
               place
               ;
               which
               is
               an
               Ecclesiastick
               cause
               ,
               and
               hath
               been
               alwayes
               so
               accounted
               .
               But
               it
               will
               be
               said
               ,
               No
               man
               needs
               question
               their
               abilities
               ,
               some
               having
               been
               Ministers
               ,
               in
               the
               most
               eminent
               places
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               .
               For
               answer
               .
               I
               shall
               not
               question
               their
               abilities
               ,
               though
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               the
               carriage
               of
               some
               of
               them
               hath
               been
               such
               ,
               since
               this
               defection
               began
               ,
               as
               would
               make
               a
               Conscientious
               Church-Judicatory
               not
               a
               little
               averse
               from
               admitting
               of
               them
               within
               their
               bounds
               ,
               if
               the
               Acts
               of
               our
               General
               Assemblies
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               stand
               censurable
               ,
               were
               in
               any
               regarde
               .
               But
               however
               ,
               the
               Civil
               Magistrate
               is
               here
               made
               sole
               competent
               judge
               of
               this
               fitness
               ;
               and
               by
               what
               right
               he
               hath
               appointed
               these
               to
               go
               to
               the
               places
               ,
               particulary
               designed
               ,
               he
               may
               appoint
               others
               to
               go
               to
               such
               places
               ,
               for
               which
               no
               Church-Judicatory
               ,
               acting
               conscientiously
               ,
               would
               judge
               them
               Qualified
               :
               And
               who
               can
               challenge
               them
               upon
               this
               account
               ,
               seing
               they
               are
               sole
               judges
               ,
               themselves
               ?
            
             
               8.
               
               In
               King
               Iames
               his
               dayes
               ,
               several
               faithful
               and
               honest
               Ministers
               were
               banished
               from
               their
               own
               Churches
               ,
               and
               confined
               in
               other
               places
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               and
               seeing
               no
               hope
               of
               getting
               the
               Civil
               Sentence
               taken
               off
               ,
               were
               necessitate
               to
               accept
               of
               a
               call
               to
               serve
               the
               Lord
               ,
               in
               the
               places
               where
               they
               were
               confined
               ;
               but
               we
               never
               finde
               ,
               that
               they
               took
               the
               Charge
               of
               such
               or
               such
               a
               Flock
               ,
               upon
               the
               Edict
               or
               Act
               of
               Council
               ,
               enjoining
               them
               thereunto
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Who
               ever
               heard
               before
               ,
               in
               our
               Church
               ,
               Ministers
               compeating
               before
               the
               Privie
               Council
               ,
               and
               there
               receiving
               Directions
               ,
               Instructions
               ,
               Rules
               and
               Canons
               ,
               directing
               them
               ,
               how
               to
               regulate
               themselves
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               their
               Ministerial
               Function
               ?
               And
               when
               the
               Indulged
               Persons
               did
               thus
               ,
               who
               can
               assoile
               them
               from
               a
               plaine
               
               Defection
               from
               our
               Cause
               and
               Principles
               ?
               Put
               the
               case
               ,
               that
               some
               Ministers
               had
               done
               so
               in
               the
               Year
               1649.
               how
               would
               they
               have
               been
               looked
               upon
               by
               our
               General
               Assembly
               ?
               Or
               if
               our
               Parliament
               and
               Council
               Anno
               1648.
               had
               turned
               out
               such
               as
               were
               against
               the
               
                 Duk
                 's
                 Engagment
              
               ,
               and
               thereafter
               had
               ordered
               them
               ;
               to
               go
               to
               such
               and
               such
               places
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               as
               they
               thought
               fit
               ,
               giving
               them
               withall
               such
               Instructions
               ,
               as
               here
               were
               given
               to
               the
               Indulged
               ,
               if
               these
               Ministers
               had
               carried
               but
               just
               ,
               as
               our
               Indulged
               did
               ,
               I
               leave
               to
               all
               to
               judge
               ,
               whether
               or
               not
               they
               had
               been
               looked
               upon
               ,
               as
               Deserters
               of
               our
               Cause
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               We
               know
               what
               sufferings
               those
               faithful
               men
               underwent
               ,
               when
               after
               so
               long
               imprisonment
               they
               were
               at
               length
               condemned
               at
               
                 Linlithgow
                 Anno
              
               1606.
               for
               declining
               of
               the
               Privie
               Council
               ,
               when
               about
               to
               judge
               them
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               a
               meeting
               keeped
               ,
               or
               offered
               rather
               to
               be
               kept
               ,
               at
               Aberdeen
               :
               But
               now
               we
               finde
               severals
               Indulged
               called
               before
               the
               Privie
               Council
               ,
               there
               to
               be
               judged
               concerning
               their
               Baptizing
               of
               some
               Children
               within
               the
               Covenant
               ;
               a
               matter
               no
               less
               unquestionably
               Ecclesiastick
               ,
               than
               was
               that
               meeting
               at
               Aberdeen
               ;
               and
               in
               stead
               of
               giving-in
               a
               Declinature
               ,
               we
               heard
               of
               nothing
               ,
               but
               of
               a
               simple
               excuse
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               not
               seen
               those
               Orders
               ,
               plainly
               showing
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               had
               seen
               them
               ,
               they
               had
               obeyed
               them
               :
               was
               not
               this
               a
               manifest
               defection
               from
               our
               Principles
               and
               Cause
               ?
            
             
               11.
               
               I
               might
               mention
               under
               this
               Head
               ,
               the
               Indulged
               persons
               their
               forsaking
               and
               laying
               aside
               ,
               at
               the
               command
               or
               desire
               of
               the
               Council
               ,
               that
               useful
               and
               commendable
               piece
               of
               our
               Reformation
               ,
               I
               mean
               ,
               the
               Lectures
               ,
               or
               Explication
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ;
               against
               which
               nothing
               can
               be
               supposed
               to
               move
               our
               Adversaries
               ,
               but
               onely
               that
               it
               is
               a
               piece
               of
               Reformation
               ;
               yea
               the
               only
               remaining
               monument
               of
               that
               blessed
               work
               ,
               all
               which
               they
               abhore
               .
            
             
               12
               We
               are
               engaged
               ,
               as
               will
               not
               be
               denied
               ,
               against
               Prelacy
               ;
               and
               yet
               the
               Indulged
               did
               virtually
               engage
               to
               support
               that
               ,
               which
               they
               stand
               obliged
               to
               pull
               down
               ,
               by
               receiving
               of
               these
               Injunctions
               ,
               which
               ordered
               them
               to
               do
               many
               things
               ,
               tending
               to
               the
               strengthening
               of
               the
               Prelatical
               Invasion
               :
               Of
               which
               more
               particularly
               in
               the
               following
               Head.
               
            
          
           
             
               VIII
               .
               Hovv
               the
               hands
               of
               Prelates
               are
               hereby
               strengthened
               .
            
             
               COnsidering
               how
               we
               stand
               engaged
               against
               Prelates
               and
               Prelacie
               ,
               every
               sinful
               course
               ,
               that
               hath
               a
               tendencie
               to
               strengthen
               their
               hands
               ,
               and
               to
               fix
               them
               in
               their
               tyrannical
               Usurpations
               over
               the
               Church
               ,
               should
               be
               so
               much
               more
               abhorred
               by
               us
               ;
               Yea
               ,
               what
               otherwayes
               might
               be
               lawfully
               done
               ,
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               should
               be
               wholly
               forborne
               .
               We
               shall
               therefore
               take
               notice
               of
               the
               Advantages
               given
               to
               Prelacy
               by
               this
               Indulgence
               .
               As.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               Not
               to
               mention
               the
               open
               door
               ,
               that
               is
               left
               unto
               them
               ,
               to
               accept
               of
               the
               Prelates
               Collation
               ,
               nor
               the
               encouragement
               they
               have
               unto
               the
               seeking
               and
               obtaining
               of
               this
               from
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               in
               and
               by
               this
               Indulgence
               ;
               we
               may
               take
               notice
               of
               this
               ,
               That
               hereby
               they
               put
               themselves
               in
               prison
               ,
               and
               the
               key
               of
               their
               Prison
               ,
               door
               is
               in
               the
               Prelates
               hands
               ;
               for
               without
               licence
               ,
               granted
               by
               the
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Diocie
               ,
               they
               may
               not
               go
               without
               the
               bounds
               of
               their
               confinment
               .
               And
               ,
               sure
               ,
               as
               this
               is
               no
               small
               disadvantage
               to
               themselves
               ,
               but
               a
               manifest
               exposeing
               of
               themselves
               unto
               temptation
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               a
               great
               power
               and
               advantage
               granted
               to
               the
               Prelate
               over
               them
               ;
               which
               slaverie
               
               and
               bondage
               they
               had
               been
               free
               of
               ,
               if
               refusing
               the
               Indulgence
               ,
               they
               had
               remained
               in
               the
               same
               Condition
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               their
               Non-Indu●ged
               Brethren
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               There
               is
               in
               the
               accepting
               of
               the
               Indulgence
               ,
               a
               voluntarie
               with-drawing
               of
               an
               helping
               hand
               from
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               groaning
               under
               the
               Tyranny
               of
               Prelacy
               ;
               and
               a
               leaving
               of
               the
               same
               unto
               the
               will
               and
               pleasure
               of
               the
               Prelates
               and
               of
               their
               Curates
               ;
               for
               hereby
               they
               willingly
               did
               give
               up
               themselves
               to
               be
               inclosed
               wi●hin
               their
               several
               designed
               and
               limited
               places
               ,
               and
               were
               content
               their
               Ministery
               should
               be
               their
               confined
               ,
               let
               the
               necessity
               of
               the
               Church
               be
               what
               it
               would
               ,
               or
               cou●d
               be
               .
               Thus
               ,
               as
               to
               them
               ,
               the
               Prelates
               ,
               and
               their
               Curats
               were
               left
               in
               the
               peacable
               possession
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               which
               was
               no
               sma●l
               advantage
               ,
               seing
               they
               were
               secured
               as
               to
               them
               ,
               in
               all
               time
               coming
               ,
               and
               had
               no
               ground
               to
               fear
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               ●●ssen
               their
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               beat-up
               their
               quarters
               ,
               with
               Field
               &
               House-Meetings
               ,
               as
               others
               Non-Indulged
               did
               ,
               and
               are
               doing
               ,
               to
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
               ,
               &
               to
               our
               Comfort
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Not
               to
               mentione
               the
               friendly
               and
               brotherly
               love
               and
               correspondence
               ,
               that
               some
               have
               observed
               betwixt
               some
               of
               the
               Indulged
               ,
               and
               their
               neighbour
               Hirelings
               ,
               who
               are
               under
               the
               Prelates
               the
               general
               deadness
               and
               slackness
               as
               to
               any
               zeal
               against
               the
               Prelates
               and
               their
               wicked
               courses
               ,
               which
               is
               commonly
               observed
               ,
               wherever
               the
               Indulgence
               is
               ,
               is
               no
               small
               proof
               of
               the
               advantage
               ,
               which
               Prelates
               and
               Prelacie
               have
               had
               by
               the
               Indulgence
               :
               Prelates
               themselves
               will
               possiblie
               say
               ,
               that
               one
               field
               Conventicle
               hath
               done
               them
               and
               their
               cause
               more
               prejudice
               ,
               than
               many
               preachings
               of
               all
               the
               Indulged
               men
               :
               Though
               I
               am
               far
               from
               :
               thinking
               ,
               that
               the
               preachings
               of
               the
               Indulged
               ,
               have
               any
               direct
               tendencie
               to
               strengthen
               the
               Course
               of
               Prelacie
               ;
               yet
               what
               I
               have
               said
               being
               generally
               observed
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               themselves
               are
               concerned
               to
               search
               ,
               whence
               and
               how
               it
               cometh
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               so
               ;
               as
               also
               ,
               how
               it
               is
               that
               so
               many
               observe
               a
               greater
               keenness
               in
               them
               ,
               against
               the
               field
               preachers
               ,
               than
               against
               the
               Prelates
               ;
               yea
               and
               the
               Supremacy
               ,
               even
               in
               their
               Sermons
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               It
               may
               have
               some
               weight
               ,
               as
               to
               this
               ,
               to
               consider
               ,
               how
               by
               their
               accepting
               of
               the
               Indulgence
               ,
               which
               floweth
               from
               the
               Supremacie
               ,
               the
               Prelates
               are
               ready
               to
               look
               upon
               themselves
               as
               justified
               ,
               in
               accepting
               of
               Prelacie
               from
               that
               same
               Supremacie
               ,
               for
               ,
               may
               they
               think
               ,
               These
               men
               cannot
               blame
               us
               for
               acquiesceing
               unto
               the
               determination
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               acting
               by
               vertue
               of
               his
               Supremacy
               in
               Church-affairs
               ,
               and
               over
               all
               Church-Persons
               ,
               and
               accepting
               of
               that
               Charge
               and
               Place
               ,
               which
               is
               given
               to
               us
               ,
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               from
               him
               ,
               who
               hath
               full
               power
               to
               dispose
               of
               Ecclesiastick
               Persons
               ,
               as
               he
               will
               ;
               seing
               they
               themselves
               have
               acquiesced
               unto
               the
               determination
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               acting
               by
               vertue
               of
               his
               Supremacie
               over
               Church-Persons
               ,
               and
               accepted
               of
               what
               charge
               and
               place
               in
               the
               Church
               he
               thought
               fit
               to
               give
               them
               ,
               and
               took
               their
               Instructions
               ,
               to
               boot
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               In
               accepting
               of
               the
               Instructions
               ,
               they
               virtually
               engaged
               themselves
               to
               several
               things
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               but
               strengthen
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Prelates
               and
               their
               Curates
               .
               As
               (
               1.
               )
               To
               admit
               none
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               who
               live
               under
               Curates
               ,
               unto
               their
               Sermons
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               Not
               to
               admit
               them
               to
               their
               Communions
               ,
               without
               the
               allowance
               of
               the
               Curates
               .
               (
               3.
               )
               Nor
               to
               baptize
               their
               Children
               ,
               without
               the
               same
               allowance
               .
               (
               4.
               )
               Not
               to
               marry
               any
               ,
               living
               within
               their
               bounds
               ,
               without
               the
               said
               allowance
               ,
               if
               the
               place
               be
               not
               vacant
               .
               (
               5.
               )
               They
               are
               ordered
               also
               to
               observe
               Presbyteries
               and
               Synods
               ,
               which
               are
               now
               wholly
               Prelatical
               .
               (
               6.
               )
               Matters
               of
               Discipline
               and
               Censure
               ,
               which
               usually
               
               came
               before
               Presbyteries
               and
               Synods
               ,
               are
               ordered
               to
               run
               in
               the
               same
               channel
               .
               By
               all
               which
               (
               not
               to
               mentione
               their
               praying
               of
               dues
               to
               the
               Clerks
               of
               those
               Episcopal
               Meetings
               ,
               which
               was
               also
               injoined
               )
               it
               is
               obvious
               and
               plaine
               ,
               how
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               Prelates
               and
               their
               Curates
               were
               to
               be
               strengthened
               ;
               and
               if
               these
               Orders
               had
               been
               punctually
               observed
               ,
               themselves
               ,
               I
               hope
               ,
               will
               grant
               ,
               that
               hereby
               the
               hands
               of
               these
               Adversaries
               had
               been
               strengthened
               ;
               and
               if
               so
               ,
               sure
               I
               am
               ,
               their
               receiving
               of
               these
               Injunctions
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               licence
               upon
               condition
               of
               observing
               them
               ,
               was
               a
               virtual
               engaging
               of
               themselves
               hereunto
               .
            
          
           
             
               IX
               .
               Hovv
               it
               is
               against
               our
               Covenants
               .
            
             
               I
               Hope
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               granted
               ,
               that
               the
               obligations
               of
               the
               Covenants
               ,
               Vowes
               and
               Solemne
               Engagments
               are
               upon
               us
               ;
               and
               that
               I
               need
               do
               no
               more
               here
               ,
               than
               show
               ,
               wherein
               the
               accepting
               of
               this
               Indulgence
               was
               against
               our
               Covenants
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               to
               me
               manifest
               from
               these
               Particulars
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               It
               is
               a
               chiefe
               part
               of
               that
               Religion
               ,
               and
               head
               of
               that
               Doctrine
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               obliged
               by
               all
               our
               Covenants
               and
               Vowes
               to
               defend
               ,
               viz.
               That
               Christ
               is
               sole
               King
               and
               Head
               of
               His
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               His
               House
               and
               Kingdome
               ;
               and
               consequently
               ,
               we
               are
               obliged
               to
               do
               nothing
               ,
               that
               may
               wrong
               His
               Right
               ,
               and
               entrench
               upon
               His
               Royal
               Prerogatives
               .
               But
               what
               wrongs
               the
               accepting
               of
               this
               Indulgence
               carrieth
               alongs
               with
               it
               ,
               against
               the
               Royal
               Prerogatives
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               sole
               Head
               and
               King
               of
               His
               Church
               ,
               we
               have
               seen
               above
               ,
               under
               the
               
                 first
                 Head
              
               ,
               and
               we
               need
               not
               here
               repeat
               them
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               We
               are
               obliged
               by
               our
               Covenants
               to
               defend
               and
               own
               Presbyterian
               Government
               ,
               as
               is
               granted
               by
               all
               :
               but
               in
               how
               many
               particulars
               this
               Indulgence
               crosseth
               the
               principles
               of
               Prebyterian
               Government
               ,
               we
               have
               seen
               above
               ,
               under
               the
               
                 Second
                 Head
              
               ;
               and
               as
               to
               all
               these
               particulars
               our
               Covenants
               are
               violated
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               How
               we
               are
               engaged
               by
               our
               Covenant
               against
               P●elacy
               ,
               the
               
                 second
                 Article
              
               of
               the
               
                 Solemne
                 League
                 and
                 Covenant
              
               can
               tell
               us
               ;
               and
               how
               many
               wayes
               the
               accepting
               of
               this
               Indulgence
               ,
               did
               contribute
               expresly
               or
               virtually
               ,
               unto
               the
               strengthening
               of
               Prelacy
               ,
               we
               saw
               above
               ,
               under
               the
               foregoing
               
                 Eight
                 Head
              
               :
               And
               it
               is
               past
               all
               question
               ,
               that
               these
               particulars
               there
               mentioned
               are
               utterly
               inconsistent
               with
               an
               
                 Endeavour
                 to
                 extirpat
                 Prelacie
              
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               We
               cannot
               be
               ignorant
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               
                 Solemne
                 Acknowledgment
                 of
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 Engagment
                 to
                 duties
                 ,
              
               we
               vowed
               and
               swore
               to
               study
               and
               endeavoure
               to
               preserve
               Religion
               in
               purity
               ,
               against
               errour
               &c.
               and
               particularly
               against
               Erastianisme
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Because
                 many
                 have
                 of
                 late
                 laboured
                 to
                 supplant
                 the
                 liberties
                 of
                 the
                 Kirk
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 maintaine
                 and
                 defend
                 the
                 Kirk
                 of
                 Scotland
                 in
                 all
                 her
                 Liberties
                 and
                 Privileges
                 ,
                 against
                 all
                 who
                 shall
                 oppose
              
               &
               
                 undermine
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 or
                 encroach
                 thereupon
                 ,
                 under
                 any
                 pretext
                 whatsomever
                 .
              
               And
               certaine
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               Erastianisme
               was
               never
               so
               regnant
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               and
               hath
               been
               ,
               since
               this
               Catastrophe
               began
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Liberties
               and
               Privileges
               of
               the
               Church
               are
               not
               only
               now
               opposed
               ,
               encroached
               upon
               ,
               and
               undermined
               ,
               but
               overturned
               and
               quite
               taken
               away
               .
               Now
               ,
               how
               became
               it
               all
               ,
               who
               minded
               faithfulness
               and
               steadfastness
               in
               their
               Covenant
               ,
               to
               stand
               fast
               in
               this
               Particular
               ,
               and
               be
               tender
               of
               all
               the
               Privileges
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               guaird
               against
               very
               thing
               ,
               which
               might
               contributee
               in
               the
               least
               ,
               or
               be
               justly
               interpreted
               to
               contribute
               unto
               this
               Invasion
               ,
               or
               prove
               a
               consent
               thereunto
               ?
               
               But
               on
               the
               other
               hand
               ,
               in
               how
               many
               Particulars
               ,
               the
               accepters
               of
               the
               Indulgence
               stand
               guilty
               here
               ,
               hath
               been
               shown
               above
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               seen
               under
               the
               Third
               and
               First
               heads
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               We
               are
               expresly
               bound
               by
               our
               Covenants
               ,
               not
               to
               suffer
               ourselves
               Directly
               ,
               or
               Indirectly
               ,
               by
               whatsoever
               Combination
               ,
               Perswasion
               ,
               Suggestion
               ,
               Allurment
               ,
               or
               Terrour
               ,
               to
               be
               divided
               or
               withdrawn
               from
               our
               blessed
               Union
               and
               Conjunction
               ,
               whether
               to
               make
               defection
               to
               the
               contrary
               Party
               ,
               or
               to
               give
               ourselves
               to
               à
               detestable
               Indifferency
               or
               Neutrality
               .
               But
               ,
               now
               ,
               as
               to
               this
               Indulgence
               ,
               what
               a
               divisive
               motion
               it
               was
               ,
               is
               notour
               enough
               ;
               and
               it
               was
               ,
               by
               the
               confession
               of
               some
               of
               the
               chiefe
               of
               the
               Indulgers
               themselves
               ,
               said
               to
               be
               intended
               for
               that
               end
               ;
               and
               beside
               this
               ,
               the
               thing
               it self
               speaketh
               out
               this
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               .
               How
               manifest
               and
               great
               a
               breach
               is
               hereby
               made
               among
               the
               suffering
               remnant
               ,
               is
               beyond
               all
               denial
               ;
               and
               how
               great
               ,
               consequently
               ,
               and
               manifest
               the
               breach
               of
               Covenant
               is
               ,
               upon
               this
               account
               ,
               is
               Alas
               !
               too
               obvious
               and
               plaine
               .
            
          
           
             
               X.
               Hovv
               hereby
               the
               
                 condemne
                 themselves
              
               .
            
             
               THis
               Consideration
               may
               also
               furnish
               us
               with
               another
               head
               of
               Arguments
               against
               this
               Indulgence
               ,
               That
               the
               accepters
               thereof
               have
               thereby
               ,
               in
               several
               Particulars
               ,
               condemned
               themselves
               ,
               as
               to
               their
               former
               Principles
               and
               Practices
               :
               And
               this
               Consideration
               may
               be
               looked
               upon
               ,
               as
               an
               
                 Argumentum
                 ad
                 hominum
              
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               called
               :
               An
               argument
               ,
               that
               may
               militate
               against
               them
               .
               Now
               this
               self
               contradiction
               of
               theirs
               appeareth
               in
               these
               Particulars
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               I
               shall
               suppose
               ,
               that
               several
               of
               them
               at
               least
               (
               for
               I
               love
               to
               judge
               the
               best
               )
               were
               no
               Enemies
               to
               Field
               and
               House-Meetings
               ,
               howbeit
               condemned
               by
               the
               Law
               ;
               and
               that
               possiblie
               some
               of
               them
               did
               preach
               sometimes
               at
               such
               meetings
               ;
               though
               the
               Qualification
               ,
               required
               in
               the
               Kings
               Letter
               ,
               and
               presumed
               by
               the
               Council
               to
               be
               in
               them
               ,
               
                 to
                 wit
              
               ,
               of
               living
               peacably
               and
               orderly
               ,
               would
               say
               some
               other
               thing
               .
               And
               if
               they
               did
               approve
               of
               these
               Meetings
               ,
               and
               of
               that
               way
               of
               preaching
               ,
               for
               spreading
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               doing
               good
               to
               the
               suffering
               Church
               of
               Scotland
               ;
               they
               could
               not
               but
               ,
               in
               so
               far
               ,
               condemne
               all
               courses
               and
               wayes
               taken
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               taken
               ,
               of
               purpose
               to
               hinder
               that
               good
               work
               ;
               and
               consequently
               condemne
               the
               Indulgence
               ,
               which
               was
               manifestly
               contrived
               for
               that
               end
               .
               But
               now
               in
               accepting
               of
               the
               Indulgence
               ,
               they
               have
               approved
               what
               formerly
               they
               condemned
               ,
               and
               have
               condemned
               what
               formerly
               they
               approved
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               They
               all
               ,
               I
               suppose
               ,
               do
               condemne
               the
               Supremacie
               ,
               as
               an
               Usurpation
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               allowed
               ;
               for
               I
               never
               heard
               of
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               save
               one
               ,
               of
               another
               judgment
               ,
               in
               that
               particular
               .
               But
               in
               accepting
               of
               the
               Indulgence
               ,
               they
               accept
               of
               that
               ,
               which
               purely
               floweth
               from
               the
               Supremacie
               ,
               and
               which
               had
               never
               been
               ,
               if
               the
               Supremacy
               had
               not
               been
               usurped
               ,
               and
               which
               hath
               no
               legal
               being
               but
               by
               the
               Supremacie
               and
               its
               explicatory
               Act
               ,
               which
               is
               all
               their
               legal
               ground
               of
               security
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               manifested
               above
               :
               And
               therefore
               do
               Homologate
               ,
               and
               virtually
               approve
               of
               that
               ,
               (
               as
               was
               manifested
               under
               the
               3.
               
               Head
               ,
               which
               they
               have
               condemned
               ;
               and
               so
               have
               acted
               inconsequentially
               to
               their
               own
               Principles
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               I
               likewise
               suppose
               ,
               that
               they
               condemne
               the
               entry
               of
               the
               Curates
               ,
               who
               have
               entered
               by
               the
               Prelates
               :
               And
               whatever
               accidental
               differences
               may
               be
               betwixt
               their
               
               entry
               ,
               and
               the
               entry
               of
               the
               Curats
               ;
               yet
               in
               this
               maine
               and
               Principal
               ground
               ,
               whereupon
               both
               are
               to
               be
               condemned
               ,
               they
               agree
               ;
               
                 to
                 wit.
              
               That
               the
               entry
               of
               both
               is
               founded
               upon
               the
               Supremacie
               :
               For
               the
               Prelates
               have
               their
               power
               in
               the
               Church
               from
               the
               Supremacie
               :
               and
               so
               doth
               the
               Councel
               act
               in
               Church
               affairs
               by
               vertue
               of
               power
               ,
               flowing
               from
               the
               King
               ,
               as
               Supream
               in
               Churchs-affairs
               ;
               and
               Curats
               enter
               immediatly
               by
               the
               Prelates
               ,
               and
               the
               Indulged
               enter
               immediatly
               by
               the
               Council
               ;
               and
               both
               enter
               mediatly
               by
               the
               Supremacie
               ,
               but
               with
               this
               difference
               ,
               that
               the
               Conveyance
               seemeth
               to
               be
               more
               Ecclesiastical
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Curats
               ,
               Prelats
               ,
               as
               such
               ,
               being
               supposed
               at
               le●st
               ,
               Ecclesiastick
               Persons
               ,
               and
               so
               called
               ;
               than
               it
               is
               as
               to
               the
               Indulged
               ,
               the
               Council
               neither
               really
               ,
               nor
               nominally
               being
               a
               Church-Judicatory
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               They
               formerly
               refused
               to
               stay
               with
               their
               Charges
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               a
               Presentation
               of
               the
               Patron
               ,
               who
               possibly
               would
               have
               granted
               it
               undesired
               ;
               and
               yet
               now
               they
               have
               accepted
               the
               same
               Charges
               ,
               and
               some
               have
               accepted
               of
               other
               Charges
               ,
               not
               without
               the
               Consent
               of
               the
               Patrons
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               standing
               Law
               ;
               and
               the
               same
               is
               expresly
               mentioned
               ,
               as
               had
               and
               obtained
               by
               the
               Council
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               their
               Legal
               Estab●i●hment
               .
               In
               so
               far
               therefore
               ,
               they
               cannot
               but
               have
               condemned
               themselves
               and
               their
               former
               Principles
               and
               Practice
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               We
               know
               how
               many
               of
               these
               same
               Brethren
               refused
               the
               Accommodation
               ,
               that
               was
               offered
               by
               
                 B.
                 Lightoun
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               would
               not
               joyn
               nor
               concurre
               with
               the
               Prelates
               ,
               or
               their
               Curats
               ,
               in
               their
               Presbyteries
               and
               Synods
               ;
               and
               yet
               with
               the
               Indulgence
               ,
               which
               they
               embraced
               ,
               was
               this
               ,
               among
               other
               Instructions
               ,
               given
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               repaire
               to
               these
               Meetings
               ,
               and
               referre
               Causes
               ,
               usually
               referable
               ,
               thereunto
               ;
               and
               though
               they
               did
               not
               obey
               the
               said
               Injunctions
               ,
               yet
               their
               receiving
               of
               them
               ,
               at
               the
               Councils
               Bar
               ,
               was
               a
               virtual
               Approbation
               yea
               and
               a
               promise
               of
               performance
               ;
               and
               that
               so
               much
               the
               more
               ,
               that
               the
               favour
               was
               offered
               upon
               these
               termes
               ,
               as
               the
               Council
               expresly
               declared
               .
               But
               further
               ,
               we
               may
               draw
               a
               parallel
               here
               ,
               whereby
               it
               may
               distinctly
               appear
               ,
               that
               their
               refusing
               of
               the
               Benefite
               ,
               offered
               by
               the
               Accommodation
               ,
               did
               condemne
               their
               accepting
               of
               the
               Benefite
               ,
               offered
               by
               the
               Indulgence
               :
               As
               (
               1.
               )
               as
               the
               exercise
               of
               the
               Ministrie
               in
               preaching
               is
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Ministerial
               Function
               ;
               so
               is
               the
               exercise
               of
               Discipline
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               As
               the
               one
               exercise
               doth
               natively
               and
               originally
               flow
               from
               the
               Appointment
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Power
               given
               by
               Him
               ;
               so
               doth
               the
               other
               .
               (
               3.
               )
               As
               it
               is
               unlawful
               to
               acknowledge
               and
               submit
               to
               the
               Usurpation
               of
               Prelates
               ,
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               Discipline
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               unlawful
               to
               acknowledge
               or
               submit
               to
               the
               Usurpation
               of
               the
               Council
               ,
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               other
               parts
               of
               the
               Ministerial
               Function
               ▪
               (
               4.
               )
               As
               in
               following
               the
               Indulgence
               ,
               we
               may
               possibly
               imagine
               ,
               that
               we
               act
               by
               vertue
               of
               our
               Ordination
               ,
               solely
               and
               purely
               ;
               so
               in
               sitting
               in
               Presbyteries
               ,
               we
               may
               likewise
               imagine
               ,
               that
               we
               act
               by
               vertue
               of
               our
               first
               Ordination
               .
               (
               5.
               )
               As
               the
               Interposition
               ,
               or
               Intervention
               of
               the
               Prelats
               Usurpation
               altereth
               the
               current
               of
               the
               exercise
               of
               Discipline
               ;
               so
               doth
               the
               Interposition
               or
               Intervention
               of
               the
               Magistrats
               Usurpation
               alter
               the
               current
               of
               the
               Exercise
               of
               Preaching
               &c.
               
               (
               6.
               )
               As
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               Discipline
               ,
               in
               those
               Meetings
               ,
               the
               Accepter
               of
               the
               Accommodation
               would
               have
               yeelded
               himself
               up
               to
               be
               accountable
               to
               the
               Prelat
               ;
               so
               ,
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               the
               Ministrie
               ,
               the
               Accepter
               of
               the
               Indulgence
               yeeldeth
               himself
               up
               to
               be
               accountable
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               who
               gave
               him
               these
               Instructions
               ;
               in
               so
               far
               as
               concerneth
               these
               ?
               Yea
               ,
               in
               the
               offer
               of
               the
               Accommodation
               ,
               there
               was
               this
               advantage
               ,
               That
               the
               Accepter
               had
               full
               Liberty
               granted
               to
               him
               ,
               at
               his
               entry
               to
               these
               Meetings
               ,
               to
               declare
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               not
               renounce
               his
               own
               private
               Opinion
               anent
               Church-Government
               ;
               and
               to
               enter
               his
               Declaration
               in
               what
               forme
               he
               pleased
               :
               But
               the
               
               Accepter
               of
               the
               Indulgence
               had
               no
               such
               Liberty
               granted
               to
               him
               ,
               though
               the
               deed
               was
               as
               manifestly
               a
               compliance
               with
               Erastianisme
               ,
               as
               the
               other
               had
               been
               with
               Prelacie
               .
               But
               it
               will
               be
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               maine
               ground
               of
               scrupling
               at
               the
               Accommodation
               ,
               was
               ,
               that
               these
               Meetings
               were
               not
               true
               Presbyterial
               Meetings
               ,
               these
               being
               discharged
               by
               Authoritie
               ,
               and
               all
               their
               warrant
               in
               Law
               removed
               ,
               and
               those
               new
               meetings
               being
               enjoined
               for
               establishment
               of
               Prelacie
               ,
               on
               which
               they
               were
               wholly
               to
               depend
               .
               I
               Answere
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               seeking
               to
               weaken
               any
               ground
               of
               scruple
               ,
               which
               these
               Brethren
               had
               against
               the
               offered
               Accommodation
               ;
               but
               am
               only
               showing
               ,
               that
               what
               grounds
               moved
               them
               to
               scruple
               at
               the
               Accommodation
               ,
               these
               same
               should
               have
               prevailed
               with
               them
               ,
               to
               scruple
               at
               the
               Indulgence
               ;
               and
               therefore
               shall
               hold
               forth
               the
               Parallel
               of
               the
               two
               Cases
               ,
               even
               as
               to
               this
               ground
               :
               So
               that
               (
               1.
               )
               As
               no
               act
               of
               Civil
               Authority
               can
               lawfully
               depose
               a
               Minister
               from
               the
               Ius
               and
               Right
               of
               preaching
               ;
               so
               neither
               from
               the
               Ius
               and
               Right
               of
               exercising
               Discipline
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               As
               Civil
               Authority
               can
               only
               impede
               the
               Actual
               exercise
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               in
               such
               or
               such
               a
               particular
               place
               ;
               so
               only
               can
               it
               impede
               the
               Actual
               exercise
               of
               the
               other
               .
               (
               3.
               )
               Civil
               Authority
               could
               not
               take
               away
               the
               Ius
               of
               Presbyterial
               Meetings
               ,
               but
               only
               impede
               their
               exercise
               ;
               as
               Civil
               Authority
               could
               not
               take
               away
               the
               Ius
               of
               a
               Ministers
               preaching
               ,
               as
               Pastor
               over
               such
               a
               Ch●rge
               ;
               but
               only
               impede
               the
               exercise
               of
               that
               Function
               .
               (
               4.
               )
               As
               notwithstanding
               of
               all
               that
               the
               Civil
               Authority
               did
               ,
               Ministers
               retained
               a
               fundamental
               Right
               to
               exerce
               the
               Office
               of
               a
               Minister
               ,
               in
               their
               several
               Congregations
               ;
               so
               ,
               notwithstanding
               of
               what
               the
               Magistrates
               did
               ,
               they
               retained
               a
               fundamental
               Power
               and
               Right
               to
               meet
               in
               Presbyterial
               Assemblies
               for
               the
               exercise
               of
               Discipline
               .
               (
               5.
               )
               I●
               yet
               ,
               notwithstanding
               of
               this
               ,
               Presbyterial-meetings
               are
               said
               to
               be
               quite
               overturned
               ▪
               by
               the
               Magistrates
               discharge
               ,
               and
               cassing
               the
               Lawes
               made
               for
               the
               establishment
               thereof
               ;
               why
               may
               not
               also
               the
               Ministers
               Relation
               to
               such
               a
               flock
               as
               Pastor
               thereof
               ,
               be
               said
               to
               be
               annulled
               by
               the
               Magistrates
               Act
               ,
               discharging
               him
               to
               preach
               there
               ,
               and
               cassing
               the
               Law
               establishing
               the
               right
               way
               of
               entry
               by
               Free
               Election
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               without
               Presentation
               of
               the
               Patron
               ?
               (
               6.
               )
               And
               if
               after
               what
               hath
               been
               done
               by
               the
               Magistrats
               ,
               in
               taking
               away
               the
               Old
               Presbyteries
               with
               their
               legal
               Ground
               ,
               any
               new
               Meetings
               that
               are
               ,
               being
               appointed
               for
               establishing
               of
               Prelacy
               ,
               be
               Prelatical
               Meetings
               ;
               why
               may
               not
               also
               this
               new
               Pastoral
               Charge
               ,
               being
               appointed
               by
               the
               Magistrates
               ,
               for
               Establishment
               of
               Erastianisme
               ,
               after
               all
               that
               hath
               been
               done
               ,
               in
               taking
               away
               the
               Old
               Relation
               with
               its
               legal
               ground
               ,
               be
               an
               Erastian
               Relation
               ;
               and
               consequently
               as
               much
               to
               be
               scrup●ed
               at
               ,
               as
               these
               Meetings
               ?
            
             
               6.
               
               No
               doubt
               ,
               these
               Brethren
               would
               have
               scrupled
               to
               have
               taken
               the
               Bishops
               Collation
               :
               And
               in
               accepting
               of
               the
               Indulgence
               ,
               I
               judge
               ,
               they
               have
               condemned
               themselves
               in
               this
               :
               For
               what
               ever
               Reasons
               could
               have
               moved
               to
               have
               scrupled
               that
               ,
               the
               same
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               should
               have
               moved
               them
               to
               have
               scrupled
               this
               ;
               as
               will
               appear
               by
               the
               parallel
               ,
               in
               these
               Particulars
               ,
               (
               1.
               )
               If
               the
               Indulged
               think
               that
               the
               Indulgence
               is
               but
               a
               partial
               Restitution
               of
               the
               Liberty
               ,
               whereof
               he
               was
               totally
               deprived
               ;
               so
               the
               Minister
               ,
               that
               accepteth
               of
               the
               Prelats
               Collation
               ,
               may
               judge
               and
               say
               ,
               that
               it
               includeth
               not
               Ordination
               ,
               for
               he
               was
               an
               ordained
               Minister
               before
               ;
               but
               is
               only
               a
               granting
               of
               Lberty
               ,
               for
               the
               free
               exercise
               of
               the
               Ministrie
               .
               And
               he
               may
               think
               ,
               that
               by
               no
               reason
               he
               can
               be
               construed
               to
               acknowledge
               more
               ,
               as
               well
               ,
               as
               the
               Indulged
               Minister
               may
               think
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               As
               he
               ,
               who
               submitteth
               to
               Collation
               ,
               acknowledgeth
               and
               preferreth
               the
               Prelate
               ,
               as
               a
               proper
               Minister
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               So
               he
               ,
               who
               submitteth
               to
               the
               Indulgence
               ;
               acknowledgeth
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               or
               the
               Council
               to
               be
               the
               proper
               Subject
               of
               Fo●mal
               Church-Power
               ,
               which
               is
               tantamount
               to
               the
               making
               of
               them
               Ministers
               of
               
               ●e●us
               Christ
               ,
               yea
               ,
               which
               is
               worse
               ,
               he
               ascribeth
               unto
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               that
               Architectomick
               Power
               in
               Church-Matters
               ,
               which
               is
               proper
               to
               Christ
               ,
               the
               only
               Head
               of
               His
               Church
               .
               (
               3.
               )
               As
               in
               Collation
               there
               is
               a
               formal
               acceptance
               ,
               a
               direct
               Submission
               and
               Recognizance
               and
               as
               significant
               a
               Transaction
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               Bishop
               did
               expresly
               stipulat
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               Consent
               and
               Promise
               ;
               so
               in
               the
               Indulgence
               ,
               (
               as
               hath
               been
               cleared
               above
               )
               there
               is
               a
               formal
               Acceptance
               ,
               and
               a
               plaine
               Submission
               and
               Recognizance
               ;
               and
               as
               Significant
               a
               Transaction
               (
               if
               the
               Council
               be
               to
               be
               beleeved
               )
               as
               if
               the
               Council
               did
               expresly
               stipulate
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               Consent
               and
               Promise
               .
               (
               4.
               )
               Suppose
               the
               Prelate
               should
               send
               to
               an
               outted
               Minister
               a
               warrant
               ,
               licensing
               him
               to
               go
               to
               another
               Church
               ,
               than
               his
               own
               (
               I
               state
               the
               Supposition
               thus
               ,
               in
               case
               any
               should
               think
               there
               is
               a
               Difference
               betwixt
               a
               Collation
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               Licence
               )
               would
               the
               outted
               Minister
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               are
               now
               Indulged
               ,
               accept
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               upon
               that
               sole
               Ground
               ,
               look
               upon
               himself
               as
               Minister
               of
               such
               a
               place
               ?
               If
               not
               ,
               why
               did
               they
               accept
               of
               such
               a
               Licence
               from
               the
               Council
               ?
            
          
           
             
               XI
               .
               Hovv
               thereby
               the
               
                 Meetings
                 of
                 Gods
                 People
              
               are
               prejudged
               .
            
             
               IF
               the
               Indulged
               Ministers
               be
               not
               real
               Enemies
               to
               ,
               and
               utterly
               dissatisfied
               with
               the
               Assemblings
               of
               Gods
               People
               in
               Houses
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               Fields
               ,
               against
               which
               the
               rage
               of
               Rulers
               hath
               appeared
               so
               much
               ,
               by
               terrible
               Acts
               and
               Proclamations
               ,
               and
               more
               terrible
               Executions
               ,
               (
               as
               I
               desire
               to
               think
               they
               are
               not
               )
               it
               will
               easily
               be
               granted
               ,
               that
               if
               their
               accepting
               of
               the
               Indulgence
               ,
               be
               really
               Prejudicial
               unto
               the
               carrying
               on
               of
               the
               Work
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               and
               by
               these
               Meetings
               ,
               nicknamed
               Conventicles
               ;
               or
               if
               it
               be
               found
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               accepting
               of
               the
               Indulgence
               ,
               they
               have
               contributed
               unto
               suppressing
               of
               these
               Meetings
               :
               and
               consequently
               ,
               that
               interpretativly
               they
               may
               be
               charged
               in
               part
               with
               the
               Severities
               ,
               exerced
               against
               the
               same
               ,
               if
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               this
               be
               made
               probable
               and
               likely
               ,
               we
               will
               have
               ,
               upon
               this
               account
               ,
               a
               new
               Head
               of
               Arguments
               against
               the
               accepting
               of
               this
               Indulgence
               ,
               which
               deserve
               some
               Consideration
               here
               .
            
             
               What
               have
               been
               the
               Tossings
               ,
               Harassings
               ,
               Afflictions
               ,
               Vexations
               and
               Sufferings
               ,
               that
               the
               Servants
               and
               People
               of
               God
               have
               met
               with
               :
               because
               of
               their
               following
               of
               this
               Necessary
               and
               Signally
               blessed
               Duty
               ,
               none
               of
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               Land
               can
               be
               ignorant
               of
               ;
               and
               the
               Jailours
               can
               abundantly
               witness
               unto
               this
               very
               day
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Barbarous
               Souldiers
               ,
               who
               readily
               did
               and
               do
               put
               in
               exec●tion
               the
               cruel
               Commands
               of
               their
               enraged
               Masters
               :
               And
               it
               would
               be
               too
               long
               and
               too
               Tragical
               an
               Historie
               to
               make
               a
               full
               and
               faithful
               relation
               of
               the
               same
               .
               It
               would
               be
               too
               tedious
               also
               to
               make
               mention
               only
               of
               all
               the
               Acts
               ,
               Edicts
               ,
               Proclamations
               and
               other
               things
               of
               that
               kinde
               ,
               that
               have
               been
               made
               and
               emitted
               against
               the
               sa●ds
               Meetings
               ,
               breathing
               forth
               nothing
               but
               the
               height
               of
               cruelty
               and
               rage
               ,
               imposei●g
               exorbitant
               fines
               upon
               all
               Persons
               found
               at
               those
               Meetings
               ,
               threatning
               death
               to
               he
               Ministers
               ;
               giving
               encouragement
               to
               Souldiers
               to
               apprehend
               the
               hearers
               ,
               by
               the
               pomise
               of
               their
               fines
               and
               escheats
               ,
               and
               to
               apprehend
               some
               certain
               Ministers
               by
               the
               Promise
               of
               two
               thousand
               Merks
               ;
               and
               to
               apprehend
               all
               others
               ,
               preaching
               at
               ●uch
               Meetings
               by
               the
               Promise
               of
               one
               thousand
               Merks
               ,
               besides
               other
               rewards
               .
               It
               w●uld
               likewayes
               prove
               too
               long
               ,
               to
               give
               but
               an
               acc●unt
               of
               the
               Letters
               of
               Inter
               commu●ing
               ,
               against
               multitudes
               both
               of
               Ministers
               and
               Professours
               ,
               simply
               upon
               this
               account
               ,
               
               Datted
               Aug.
               6.
               1675.
               
               Whereby
               all
               the
               Subjects
               were
               prohibited
               to
               Reset
               ,
               Supply
               or
               Intercommune
               with
               any
               of
               the
               Persons
               therein
               mentioned
               ,
               or
               to
               haue
               intelligence
               with
               them
               by
               Word
               ,
               Write
               ,
               or
               Message
               ;
               or
               furnish
               them
               with
               Meat
               ,
               Drink
               ,
               House
               ,
               Harbour
               ,
               Victual
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               thing
               useful
               ,
               under
               the
               paine
               of
               being
               repute
               ai●t
               and
               part
               with
               them
               ,
               in
               the
               Crimes
               of
               Rebellion
               mentioned
               ,
               and
               pursued
               therefore
               with
               all
               rigour
               .
               Only
               ,
               from
               all
               these
               it
               is
               manifest
               ,
               what
               an
               eye-sore
               these
               Meetings
               have
               been
               ,
               and
               yet
               are
               unto
               the
               Rulers
               ,
               and
               with
               what
               edge
               and
               eagerness
               they
               have
               laboured
               by
               all
               meanes
               possible
               ,
               to
               suppress
               and
               quite
               destroy
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               This
               premised
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               our
               Designe
               here
               ,
               we
               desire
               that
               these
               following
               Particulars
               may
               be
               pondered
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               It
               hath
               been
               manifest
               above
               ,
               both
               from
               the
               Kings
               Letter
               and
               other
               Particulars
               ,
               beside
               the
               notoriety
               of
               the
               thing
               it self
               ,
               that
               the
               Indulgence
               was
               contrived
               of
               purpose
               ,
               for
               this
               special
               end
               ,
               among
               others
               to
               bear
               down
               and
               extinguish
               these
               Meetings
               ,
               nicknamed
               Conventicles
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               is
               certaine
               ,
               that
               all
               such
               ,
               as
               have
               accepted
               of
               the
               Indulgence
               ,
               have
               for
               the
               most
               part
               laid
               themselves
               wholly
               aside
               from
               this
               necessary
               work
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               this
               day
               ,
               and
               have
               received
               a
               Letter
               of
               ease
               from
               this
               troublesome
               and
               hazardous
               imployment
               of
               carrying
               the
               newes
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               from
               mountaine
               to
               hill
               ;
               (
               to
               which
               the
               Lord
               is
               calling
               aloud
               ,
               this
               day
               ,
               and
               graciously
               encouraging
               by
               his
               wonderful
               blessing
               the
               laboures
               of
               these
               few
               ,
               who
               yet
               venture
               )
               and
               have
               given
               themselves
               to
               rest
               ,
               under
               the
               covering
               of
               the
               Supremacy
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               It
               is
               likewise
               manifest
               ,
               that
               if
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Ministers
               ,
               named
               in
               the
               Councils
               Acts
               ,
               had
               done
               as
               they
               have
               done
               ,
               and
               had
               accepted
               of
               that
               supposed
               favour
               ,
               and
               submitted
               unto
               their
               Order
               of
               Indulgence
               and
               Confinement
               ,
               there
               had
               been
               few
               left
               to
               have
               carried
               on
               that
               great
               work
               of
               the
               day
               ,
               which
               appeareth
               to
               be
               the
               work
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               in
               a
               special
               manner
               calling
               unto
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               If
               all
               had
               refused
               to
               accept
               of
               that
               Indulgence
               ,
               and
               had
               concurred
               with
               one
               shoulder
               to
               carry
               on
               that
               great
               and
               necessary
               work
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               Rulers
               had
               been
               utterly
               frustra●
               in
               their
               designe
               of
               banishing
               these
               Solemne
               Assemblies
               ,
               these
               Royal
               Rendevouzes
               of
               Christs
               militia
               ,
               and
               these
               solemne
               occasions
               of
               the
               Lords
               appearing
               in
               the
               power
               of
               his
               grace
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               Land
               :
               And
               ,
               on
               the
               other
               hand
               ,
               the
               accepting
               of
               the
               Indulgence
               hath
               encouraged
               them
               in
               their
               wicked
               Purpose
               ,
               fortified
               them
               in
               their
               Resolution
               ,
               and
               animated
               them
               unto
               a
               following
               forth
               of
               their
               Designe
               ,
               by
               all
               their
               cruel
               Acts
               and
               bloudy
               Executions
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               By
               accepting
               of
               the
               Indulgence
               ,
               not
               only
               have
               the
               Accepters
               laid
               themselves
               aside
               from
               this
               necessary
               and
               blessed
               Work
               ;
               but
               likewise
               all
               these
               people
               ,
               over
               whom
               they
               are
               set
               by
               the
               Council
               ,
               are
               with-held
               or
               withdrawn
               from
               waiting
               upon
               the
               Lord
               ,
               at
               these
               blessed
               and
               wonderfully
               countenanced
               Occasions
               .
               Whereby
               the
               Followers
               of
               the
               Lord
               are
               broken
               ,
               divided
               ,
               and
               weakened
               ,
               and
               so
               become
               a
               more
               ready
               prey
               unto
               the
               Adversary
               :
               For
            
             
               6.
               
               If
               all
               the
               outted
               Ministers
               had
               faithfully
               and
               diligently
               gone
               about
               this
               Work
               ,
               and
               had
               ,
               for
               that
               end
               ,
               divided
               themselves
               thorrow
               the
               Land
               ,
               the
               work
               had
               been
               more
               succesful
               ,
               the
               Followers
               of
               the
               Lord
               had
               multiplied
               ,
               and
               had
               remained
               unite
               in
               one
               intire
               Body
               ;
               the
               Adversaries
               had
               been
               put
               to
               a
               demurre
               ,
               and
               had
               not
               gote
               such
               Advantage
               ,
               as
               now
               they
               have
               gote
               ;
               and
               the
               people
               of
               the
               Lord
               had
               had
               more
               Freedom
               
               to
               serve
               him
               ,
               and
               had
               been
               more
               secured
               from
               Danger
               :
               Whileas
               now
               ,
               when
               re●●cted
               to
               a
               few
               number
               ,
               their
               Assemblings
               are
               the
               more
               laid
               open
               unto
               the
               persecution
               ,
               and
               fiery
               pursuite
               of
               Rulers
               ,
               and
               exposed
               more
               to
               hazards
               and
               grievous
               Difficulties
               ,
               as
               experience
               hath
               proven
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Wherefore
               ,
               seing
               by
               accepting
               of
               and
               submitting
               to
               this
               Indulgence
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               contributing
               of
               a
               concurrence
               with
               the
               Rulers
               ,
               in
               their
               wicked
               Designe
               of
               banishing
               all
               these
               Meetings
               out
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               which
               manifestly
               had
               been
               defate
               by
               a
               plaine
               &
               positive
               refusal
               of
               that
               supposed
               favour
               ;
               and
               seing
               the
               same
               is
               so
               inconsistent
               with
               the
               keeping
               up
               of
               these
               Meetings
               ,
               and
               infallibly
               effectuateth
               a
               relinquishing
               of
               them
               by
               many
               ,
               and
               a
               diminishing
               of
               their
               number
               ;
               it
               is
               undeniable
               that
               the
               Accepters
               of
               this
               Indulgence
               have
               ,
               in
               so
               far
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               matter
               ,
               condemned
               all
               those
               Meetings
               ;
               and
               consequently
               approven
               all
               the
               Opprob●ious
               and
               false
               Epithers
               given
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               persecution
               made
               against
               them
               by
               the
               Rulers
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Having
               thus
               exposed
               the
               residue
               of
               the
               faithful
               of
               the
               land
               ,
               (
               who
               through
               grace
               are
               resolved
               to
               follow
               the
               Lord
               with
               full
               purpose
               of
               heart
               )
               ,
               unto
               the
               furie
               of
               the
               Adversaire
               ,
               They
               become
               interpretatively
               guilty
               of
               and
               accessorie
               to
               all
               the
               Cruelties
               and
               Barbarities
               ,
               used
               and
               exercised
               upon
               Ministers
               and
               Professours
               ,
               for
               adher●ing
               unto
               that
               way
               .
            
             
               These
               things
               might
               be
               further
               enlarged
               and
               exaggerated
               ;
               but
               I
               choose
               only
               to
               mention
               them
               ,
               and
               proceed
               ,
            
          
           
             
               XII
               .
               How
               Scandalous
               and
               Offensive
               it
               is
               .
            
             
               The
               reall
               ground
               of
               Offence
               ,
               that
               was
               in
               the
               accepting
               of
               this
               Indulgence
               ,
               and
               the
               Scandal
               that
               was
               thereby
               given
               to
               one
               and
               other
               ,
               is
               valide
               enough
               alone
               to
               militate
               against
               it
               ,
               and
               sufficient
               to
               condemne
               it
               ,
               unto
               all
               ,
               who
               understand
               the
               nature
               of
               Scandal
               ,
               and
               the
               dreadfulness
               of
               the
               sin
               of
               giving
               scandal
               by
               any
               thing
               we
               do
               ,
               whether
               as
               to
               Matter
               ,
               or
               Manner
               ;
               and
               who
               remember
               what
               Christ
               and
               His
               Apostles
               have
               said
               of
               this
               Matth.
               18
               :
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9.
               with
               the
               Parallel
               Places
               Mark.
               9
               :
               42.
               and
               Luk.
               17
               :
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               Rom.
               14.
               throughout
               1
               Cor.
               8
               ,
               and
               9
               :
               and
               10.
               
               Chapters
               .
               And
               there
               is
               no
               way
               to
               evi●e
               the
               force
               of
               this
               Argument
               ,
               but
               by
               affirming
               and
               proving
               ,
               That
               the
               Action
               ,
               at
               which
               offence
               is
               taken
               ,
               or
               may
               be
               taken
               ,
               is
               not
               onely
               lawful
               in
               it self
               ;
               but
               ,
               as
               circumstantiat
               ,
               is
               expedient
               and
               necessary
               to
               be
               done
               ;
               as
               all
               Orthodox
               in
               this
               matter
               know
               ,
               and
               as
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               the
               Disputes
               of
               our
               Predecessours
               against
               the
               Formalists
               ,
               especially
               
                 in
                 the
                 English
                 Popish
                 Ceremonies
              
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               Debates
               of
               the
               Non-conformists
               in
               England
               ,
               this
               day
               ,
               with
               their
               Adversaries
               ,
               upon
               this
               Head.
               
            
             
               Wherefore
               ,
               seing
               it
               will
               be
               easily
               granted
               ,
               that
               the
               accepting
               of
               the
               Indulgence
               ,
               was
               not
               a
               thing
               in
               it self
               necessary
               ,
               so
               as
               it
               could
               not
               be
               refused
               without
               manifest
               sin
               against
               the
               Lord
               ;
               and
               we
               have
               sufficiently
               ,
               by
               our
               foregoing
               Arguments
               ,
               proven
               the
               same
               to
               have
               been
               sinful
               .
               And
               seing
               it
               will
               not
               be
               sufficient
               to
               say
               ,
               That
               it
               was
               a
               matter
               in
               it self
               Lawful
               ,
               or
               Indifferent
               ,
               seing
               what
               is
               Lawful
               in
               it self
               may
               become
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               some
               Circumstances
               ,
               Inexpedient
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               Inexpedient
               ,
               in
               so
               far
               as
               Inexpedient
               ,
               is
               Unlawful
               ;
               and
               by
               what
               we
               have
               said
               ,
               we
               suppose
               it
               is
               apparent
               ,
               that
               none
               can
               with
               any
               shew
               of
               Reason
               affirme
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               Expedient
               .
               Seing
               I
               say
               ,
               the
               matter
               standeth
               thus
               ;
               and
               seing
               withall
               it
               had
               such
               a
               manifest
               appearance
               
               of
               evil
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               upon
               so
               many
               accounts
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               cleared
               ,
               upon
               all
               which
               ,
               it
               cannot
               but
               be
               conceived
               ,
               to
               have
               been
               very
               Scandalous
               and
               Offensive
               .
            
             
               In
               prosecuting
               of
               this
               Head
               ,
               I
               might
               here
               make
               a
               large
               recapitulation
               of
               the
               Particulars
               ,
               wrapped
               up
               in
               that
               complex
               Business
               ,
               considerable
               in
               the
               circumstances
               thereof
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               carriage
               ,
               at
               the
               receiving
               thereof
               ,
               and
               at
               their
               receiving
               of
               their
               Instructions
               ,
               and
               otherwayes
               ;
               and
               show
               how
               ,
               by
               all
               of
               these
               ,
               they
               gave
               offence
               :
               But
               to
               shun
               prolixity
               ,
               I
               shall
               leave
               that
               ,
               knowing
               that
               the
               Judicious
               Reader
               will
               have
               observed
               these
               things
               ,
               in
               the
               perusal
               of
               what
               is
               said
               above
               .
            
             
               All
               therefore
               that
               remaineth
               here
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               is
               to
               show
               what
               appearance
               of
               evil
               ,
               and
               real
               matter
               of
               scandal
               there
               was
               ,
               in
               the
               accepting
               of
               this
               Indulgence
               :
               And
               while
               I
               am
               to
               do
               this
               ,
               I
               would
               have
               no
               man
               thinking
               ,
               that
               hereby
               I
               do
               in
               the
               least
               weaken
               my
               foregoing
               Arguments
               ,
               proving
               it
               sinful
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               a
               truth
               ,
               that
               the
               open
               committing
               of
               a
               manifest
               sin
               is
               scandalous
               ;
               and
               no
               man
               can
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               scandal
               ,
               arising
               from
               an
               action
               ,
               maketh
               that
               action
               indifferent
               ,
               and
               not
               sinful
               ,
               in
               it self
               ,
               or
               
                 extra
                 casum
                 scandali
              
               .
               But
               because
               we
               ought
               all
               to
               be
               tender
               of
               the
               Spiritual
               welfare
               of
               our
               Brethren
               ,
               and
               carefully
               to
               guard
               against
               the
               laying
               of
               a
               stumbling
               block
               before
               them
               ,
               or
               do
               any
               thing
               that
               may
               induce
               them
               to
               sin
               ,
               or
               tendeth
               thereunto
               ,
               or
               to
               retard
               them
               in
               their
               Spiritual
               journey
               &c.
               
               Therefore
               
                 ex
                 superabundante
              
               ,
               an
               argument
               hence
               may
               be
               convincing
               .
            
             
               In
               order
               therefore
               to
               the
               holding
               forth
               of
               the
               scandalousness
               of
               this
               action
               ,
               I
               shall
               only
               mentione
               the
               several
               Persons
               ,
               unto
               whom
               hereby
               scandal
               was
               given
               ,
               and
               cleare
               the
               same
               in
               a
               word
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               accepters
               of
               the
               Indulgence
               ,
               did
               hereby
               give
               offence
               unto
               such
               of
               their
               Brethren
               ,
               as
               had
               the
               offer
               ,
               but
               were
               not
               clear
               ,
               nor
               convinced
               of
               the
               Lawfulness
               of
               the
               embraceing
               of
               such
               a
               favour
               ,
               at
               such
               a
               time
               ;
               for
               by
               their
               example
               these
               were
               encouraged
               and
               moved
               to
               do
               that
               ,
               which
               they
               judged
               sinful
               and
               unlawful
               for
               them
               to
               do
               :
               And
               thus
               was
               there
               a
               stumbling
               block
               ,
               and
               an
               occasion
               to
               fall
               ,
               put
               in
               their
               Brother's
               way
               Rom.
               14.13
               .
               And
               it
               is
               evil
               for
               any
               to
               do
               such
               a
               thing
               with
               offence
               ,
               even
               though
               it
               were
               in
               it self
               ,
               and
               as
               abstracted
               from
               circumstances
               ,
               Lawful
               and
               Pure
               Rom.
               14
               :
               20.
               
               Nay
               suppose
               ,
               that
               those
               Brethren
               had
               scrupled
               out
               of
               meer
               weakness
               ;
               yet
               ,
               if
               the
               taking
               of
               the
               Indulgence
               be
               not
               said
               to
               be
               a
               necessary
               duty
               ,
               (
               as
               I
               suppose
               it
               will
               not
               be
               said
               to
               be
               )
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               it
               should
               have
               been
               forborne
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Paul
               1
               Cor.
               8
               :
               9.10
               ,
               11.
               
               
                 But
                 take
                 heed
                 lest
                 by
                 any
                 meanes
                 ,
                 this
                 liberty
                 of
                 yours
                 become
                 a
                 stumbling
                 block
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 weak
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 see
                 thee
                 ,
                 which
                 last
                 knowledg
                 ▪
                 sit
                 at
                 meat
                 in
                 the
                 Idols
                 temple
                 ▪
                 shall
                 not
                 the
                 Conscience
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 weak
                 ,
                 be
                 emboldened
                 to
                 eat
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 offered
                 to
                 Idols
                 ?
                 And
                 through
                 thy
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 shall
                 the
                 weak
                 brother
                 perish
                 ,
                 for
                 whom
                 Christ
                 died
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               They
               gave
               offence
               unto
               others
               ,
               who
               had
               not
               this
               in
               their
               offer
               ,
               yet
               Judged
               the
               accepting
               thereof
               unlawful
               ,
               upon
               the
               ground
               last
               mentioned
               ;
               and
               t●erefore
               should
               have
               hearkened
               unto
               the
               direction
               of
               Paul
               ,
               in
               a
               like
               case
               1
               Cor.
               10
               :
               28.
               
               
                 But
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 say
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 offered
                 in
                 sacrifice
                 unto
                 Idols
                 ,
                 eat
                 not
                 ;
                 for
                 his
                 sake
                 that
                 shewed
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 Conscience
                 sake
                 —
                 vers
              
               29.
               
               
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 not
                 thine
                 own
                 ;
                 But
                 of
                 the
                 others
                 .
              
               And
               accordingly
               have
               refused
               that
               Indulgence
               ,
               seing
               there
               wanted
               not
               who
               told
               them
               of
               the
               evil
               ,
               they
               conceived
               to
               lye
               therein
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               They
               gave
               ground
               of
               offence
               unto
               the
               Godly
               Professours
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               who
               looked
               upon
               that
               course
               (
               as
               they
               do
               to
               this
               day
               )
               as
               homologating
               the
               Supremacy
               and
               as
               
               strengthening
               the
               Erastian
               Invasion
               ,
               and
               so
               gave
               ground
               to
               them
               to
               think
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               departed
               from
               their
               Principles
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               grieved
               thereupon
               :
               The
               consideration
               of
               which
               should
               have
               prevailed
               with
               them
               ,
               to
               have
               refused
               this
               pretended
               favoure
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               direction
               of
               
                 Paul
                 Rom.
              
               14
               :
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               
                 But
                 if
                 thy
                 brother
                 be
                 grieved
                 with
                 thy
                 meat
                 ,
                 now
                 walkest
                 thou
                 not
                 charitably
                 .
                 Destroy
                 not
                 him
                 with
                 thy
                 meat
                 for
                 whom
                 Christ
                 died
                 .
                 Let
                 not
                 then
                 your
                 good
                 be
                 evil
                 spoken
                 of
                 .
              
            
             
               4.
               
               It
               was
               a
               great
               ground
               of
               offence
               unto
               the
               whole
               suffering
               Church
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               in
               them
               ,
               thus
               to
               withdraw
               from
               their
               Brethren
               ,
               and
               leave
               them
               in
               the
               furnace
               ,
               contrare
               to
               their
               former
               Engagements
               ;
               not
               to
               mention
               the
               other
               Particulars
               ,
               wherein
               we
               found
               their
               sacred
               Bondes
               hereby
               violated
               ,
               which
               necessarily
               became
               a
               ground
               of
               great
               offence
               unto
               all
               :
               Nor
               to
               mention
               these
               Particulars
               ,
               whereby
               we
               manifested
               above
               ,
               that
               the
               accepting
               of
               this
               Indulgence
               ,
               was
               injurious
               unto
               Christ's
               Headshipe
               ,
               unto
               the
               Privileges
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               &
               to
               the
               Principles
               of
               Presbyterian
               Government
               ,
               and
               others
               ;
               from
               all
               which
               it
               is
               undeniably
               clear
               ,
               that
               a
               palpable
               ground
               of
               stumbling
               was
               laid
               before
               ,
               and
               offence
               given
               unto
               all
               the
               honest
               party
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Great
               offence
               and
               matter
               of
               griefe
               was
               hereby
               given
               unto
               the
               few
               ,
               that
               continued
               at
               their
               Masters
               work
               ,
               in
               preaching
               in
               Houses
               ,
               or
               in
               Fields
               ,
               as
               occasion
               offered
               ;
               for
               ,
               hereby
               their
               hands
               were
               weakened
               ,
               the
               number
               of
               the
               bearers
               of
               burden
               waxing
               smaller
               ,
               even
               while
               the
               work
               was
               growing
               upon
               their
               hand
               ;
               and
               they
               were
               made
               ,
               out
               of
               a
               preposterous
               tenderness
               unto
               them
               ,
               who
               had
               thus
               stepped
               off
               ,
               to
               forbear
               preaching
               in
               such
               places
               ,
               where
               these
               were
               Indulged
               unto
               ,
               though
               formerly
               they
               used
               to
               meet
               with
               some
               encouragment
               in
               those
               places
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Hereby
               was
               offence
               given
               unto
               the
               Prelates
               ,
               and
               to
               their
               under
               Curates
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               hereby
               confirmed
               in
               their
               Usurpation
               and
               Defection
               :
               That
               action
               is
               indeed
               scandalous
               ,
               that
               edifieth
               not
               (
               as
               the
               Apostles
               word
               is
               1
               Cor.
               8
               :
               10.
               )
               or
               emboldeneth
               ,
               or
               confirmeth
               any
               ,
               in
               an
               evil
               course
               ;
               the
               Particulars
               hereof
               were
               mentioned
               above
               ,
               under
               that
               Head.
               
            
             
               7.
               
               There
               was
               hereby
               a
               stone
               of
               stumbling
               laid
               before
               the
               Rulers
               ,
               for
               they
               were
               hereby
               encouraged
               to
               proceed
               in
               their
               Encroachments
               upon
               Christ's
               Prerogatives
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               Privileges
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               when
               they
               saw
               their
               contrivances
               for
               that
               end
               so
               sweetly
               complied
               with
               ,
               and
               heard
               nothing
               of
               a
               Plaine
               ,
               Direct
               ,
               Apposite
               and
               Intelligible
               Testimony
               given
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               their
               proceedings
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               There
               is
               a
               stone
               of
               stumbling
               hereby
               laid
               ,
               before
               the
               Posterity
               ,
               in
               all
               time
               coming
               ;
               for
               if
               the
               Rulers
               shall
               follow
               this
               course
               ,
               &
               suffer
               no
               Minister
               to
               be
               setled
               any
               where
               ,
               but
               as
               they
               please
               ,
               &
               shall
               plant
               ,
               &
               transplants
               as
               they
               please
               ,
               without
               any
               regarde
               had
               either
               unto
               the
               free
               Call
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               or
               the
               Trial
               or
               Examination
               &
               Ministerial
               Mission
               of
               Church-Judicatories
               ,
               &
               prescribe
               unto
               them
               what
               Rules
               &
               Instructions
               ,
               they
               think
               good
               ;
               what
               shall
               the
               Posterity
               do
               ?
               Will
               nor
               Intrants
               ,
               in
               that
               case
               ,
               willingly
               submit
               ,
               and
               think
               themselves
               obliged
               to
               do
               so
               ,
               having
               such
               a
               preparative
               before
               them
               ?
            
             
               9.
               
               Will
               not
               this
               be
               an
               Afflicting
               and
               stumbling
               Consideration
               to
               any
               ,
               that
               shall
               read
               the
               History
               of
               our
               Church
               ;
               when
               they
               shall
               there
               see
               ,
               with
               what
               Courage
               ,
               Faithfulness
               ,
               and
               Heroick
               Resolution
               ,
               the
               Faithful
               &
               Zealous
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               ,
               maintained
               by
               Petitions
               ,
               Declarations
               ,
               Protestations
               ,
               Declinatures
               ,
               and
               Sufferings
               of
               all
               sorts
               ,
               the
               Power
               and
               Privileges
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               against
               all
               Incroachments
               and
               Invasions
               ,
               made
               thereupon
               by
               King
               and
               Court
               ;
               and
               now
               shall
               see
               such
               a
               company
               of
               Ministers
               ,
               upon
               such
               small
               Temptations
               ,
               at
               least
               ,
               as
               to
               hazard
               ,
               
               complying
               with
               &
               submitting
               to
               more
               grievous
               Usurpations
               ,
               that
               ever
               King
               Iames
               did
               attempt
               ?
               We
               no
               where
               read
               ,
               that
               ever
               King
               Iames
               ,
               notwithstanding
               of
               all
               the
               Supremacy
               ,
               in
               Church
               affairs
               ,
               and
               over
               Church-Persons
               and
               Officers
               ,
               that
               was
               assumed
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               attribute
               by
               Parliament
               to
               him
               ,
               did
               exerte
               such
               a
               Supremacie
               over
               Church
               .
               Officers
               ,
               or
               Ministers
               ,
               as
               to
               plant
               them
               ,
               &
               transplant
               them
               
                 brevi
                 manu
              
               ,
               as
               he
               pleased
               .
               And
               is
               it
               not
               an
               heart-breaking
               thing
               to
               think
               ,
               that
               now
               ,
               when
               this
               Usurpation
               hath
               transcended
               all
               imaginable
               bounds
               ,
               there
               should
               not
               only
               be
               no
               opposition
               made
               thereunto
               ;
               but
               even
               a
               peacable
               compliance
               with
               ,
               and
               quiet
               submission
               unto
               the
               same
               ,
               now
               in
               its
               exaltation
               ?
            
             
               10.
               
               What
               a
               stumbling
               thing
               is
               this
               unto
               all
               the
               Reformed
               Churches
               ,
               when
               they
               shall
               hear
               ,
               that
               so
               many
               Scotish
               Ministers
               ,
               who
               refused
               to
               comply
               with
               Prelacie
               ,
               have
               yet
               submitted
               to
               such
               an
               exercise
               of
               Erastianisme
               ,
               as
               is
               no
               where
               else
               to
               be
               found
               ,
               through
               the
               whole
               Christian
               world
               ,
               for
               any
               thing
               I
               know
               ?
               Where
               shall
               we
               finde
               the
               Magistrat
               ,
               at
               his
               own
               hand
               Immediatly
               ,
               planting
               and
               transplanting
               Ministers
               ,
               as
               he
               will
               ,
               fixing
               and
               limiting
               them
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               minde
               ?
               Nay
               I
               doubt
               ,
               if
               even
               in
               the
               Pala●inat
               ,
               where
               this
               wof●l
               weed
               of
               Erastianisme
               did
               first
               grow
               ,
               such
               an
               exercise
               thereof
               is
               to
               be
               found
               :
               or
               if
               it
               be
               ,
               what
               a
               shameful
               thing
               is
               it
               ,
               that
               the
               like
               should
               be
               found
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               which
               the
               Lord
               hath
               honoured
               from
               the
               very
               beginning
               ,
               to
               be
               tried
               and
               exercised
               ,
               upon
               the
               point
               of
               Christ's
               Kingly
               Power
               ,
               and
               Headship
               over
               his
               Church
               ,
               beyond
               all
               other
               Reformed
               Churches
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             Objections
             Answered
             .
          
           
             HAving
             thus
             shown
             how
             sinful
             the
             accepting
             of
             this
             Indulgence
             was
             ,
             upon
             many
             accounts
             ,
             it
             remaineth
             ,
             that
             we
             remove
             out
             of
             the
             way
             what
             we
             conceive
             can
             be
             said
             ,
             in
             the
             defence
             thereof
             ;
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             we
             may
             give
             all
             Satisfaction
             possible
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             1.
             
             May
             not
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             for
             ends
             known
             to
             himself
             ,
             discharge
             Ministers
             to
             preach
             ,
             for
             a
             time
             ;
             and
             thereafter
             permit
             them
             to
             preach
             ?
             And
             seing
             the
             Business
             of
             the
             Indulgence
             was
             but
             of
             this
             Nature
             ,
             why
             might
             it
             not
             be
             acquiesced
             unto
             ?
             Answ.
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             the
             Indulgence
             was
             some
             far
             other
             thing
             ,
             is
             manifest
             from
             what
             is
             said
             :
             And
             beside
             other
             Particulars
             ,
             fully
             spoken
             to
             above
             ,
             this
             one
             may
             manifest
             the
             disparity
             ;
             That
             it
             is
             one
             thing
             to
             permit
             Ministers
             to
             exerce
             their
             Office
             without
             molestation
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             a
             far
             other
             thing
             to
             Appoint
             and
             Order
             them
             ,
             to
             take
             upon
             them
             such
             or
             such
             particular
             Charges
             ;
             and
             to
             plant
             and
             transplant
             them
             ,
             at
             their
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             subject
             their
             Ministrie
             in
             its
             exercise
             unto
             themselves
             ,
             by
             giving
             Injunctions
             ,
             Rules
             and
             Prescriptions
             ,
             to
             regulat
             them
             in
             the
             same
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             We
             heard
             above
             ,
             how
             Mr
             Calderwood
             and
             Mr
             Rutherford
             did
             account
             even
             that
             discharge
             a
             degree
             of
             Suspension
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Church-Censure
             ,
             and
             consequently
             is
             to
             be
             inflicted
             only
             by
             those
             ,
             who
             have
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keyes
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             Worthie
             and
             learned
             Trochreg
             ,
             in
             his
             Commentary
             on
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             
               Ephesians
               Chap.
            
             6
             :
             V.
             20.
             
             
               Pag.
               (
               mihi
            
             )
             1122.
             proveth
             solidly
             ,
             that
             this
             Power
             of
             discharging
             Ministers
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             Function
             ,
             doth
             neither
             agree
             to
             Heathen
             Magistrats
             ;
             nor
             yet
             unto
             Christian
             Magistrats
             ,
             who
             ,
             by
             their
             Christianity
             ,
             have
             received
             no
             new
             Power
             or
             Right
             over
             Christs
             Servants
             and
             Messengers
             ;
             nor
             may
             discharge
             them
             from
             delivering
             their
             Message
             ;
             nor
             depose
             them
             ,
             whom
             they
             could
             not
             ordaine
             ;
             nor
             stop
             their
             mouth
             ,
             whose
             mouth
             they
             
             ●ould
             not
             open
             ;
             nor
             silence
             them
             ,
             whom
             they
             could
             not
             send-forth
             to
             preach
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             When
             the
             Magistrate
             silenceth
             ,
             it
             must
             either
             be
             for
             a
             Civil
             ,
             or
             for
             an
             Ecclesiastick
             Crime
             :
             If
             for
             a
             Civil
             Crime
             ,
             he
             can
             only
             do
             this
             consequently
             and
             indirectly
             ?
             as
             Salomon
             removed
             Abiathar
             from
             the
             Priesthood
             ,
             by
             banishing
             and
             confineing
             him
             to
             Anathoth
             .
             But
             then
             (
             as
             
               Mr.
               Rutherfoord
            
             in
             his
             
               Due
               Right
            
             &c.
             
             Pag.
             434.
             saith
             well
             )
             he
             no
             more
             removeth
             a
             Minister
             from
             his
             Ministrie
             ,
             than
             a
             Master
             Fashioner
             ,
             a
             Sailer
             ,
             a
             Plower
             ,
             a
             Souldier
             ,
             a
             Father
             or
             an
             Husband
             ,
             from
             their
             Work
             and
             Respective
             Imployments
             ,
             when
             he
             causeth
             imprison
             ,
             hang
             or
             behead
             them
             for
             some
             Crime
             ;
             nor
             doth
             he
             at
             all
             remove
             him
             from
             the
             Ministrie
             directly
             ,
             neither
             can
             he
             do
             it
             ;
             for
             that
             is
             a
             Church-Censure
             ,
             and
             the
             Keyes
             are
             not
             committed
             unto
             him
             .
             Nor
             can
             he
             do
             it
             for
             any
             Ecclesiastick
             Transgression
             ,
             wherein
             he
             is
             no
             competent
             judge
             :
             Nay
             nor
             can
             he
             indirectly
             and
             consequentially
             ,
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             remove
             any
             Minister
             from
             the
             exercise
             of
             his
             Ministery
             ,
             where
             the
             Church
             is
             settled
             in
             her
             Power
             ,
             except
             only
             Causatively
             ,
             by
             Commanding
             the
             Church-Judicatories
             to
             do
             their
             Work
             first
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             first
             to
             iudge
             ;
             for
             
               in
               prima
               Instantia
            
             ,
             he
             may
             not
             do
             it
             :
             or
             Corroborativly
             ,
             by
             backing
             the
             Sentence
             of
             the
             Church-Judicatory
             with
             his
             Civil
             Sanction
             and
             Authority
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             2.
             
             Though
             the
             Magistrate
             hath
             not
             Power
             to
             silence
             altogether
             ,
             yet
             he
             hath
             Power
             to
             discharge
             the
             Publick
             Exercise
             of
             their
             Ministrie
             ;
             and
             againe
             ,
             when
             he
             thinketh
             fit
             ,
             to
             grant
             that
             Liberty
             unto
             them
             .
             Ans.
             (
             1.
             )
             Though
             this
             were
             granted
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             helpe
             ,
             in
             the
             case
             of
             the
             Indulgence
             ,
             wherein
             was
             some
             far
             other
             thing
             ,
             than
             a
             meer
             grant
             of
             Freedome
             for
             the
             Publick
             Exercise
             of
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             as
             is
             seen
             above
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             
               Illud
               tantum
               possumus
               ,
               quod
               jure
               possumus
               :
            
             We
             can
             be
             said
             to
             have
             Power
             to
             do
             that
             only
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             right
             to
             do
             .
             Now
             ,
             I
             would
             enquire
             ,
             how
             it
             can
             be
             proved
             ,
             that
             the
             Magistrate
             hath
             Power
             granted
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             discharge
             the
             Messengers
             of
             Christ
             the
             free
             and
             publick
             exercise
             of
             their
             Ministrie
             ,
             Directly
             ,
             Formally
             and
             Immediatly
             ?
             (
             3.
             )
             The
             Practice
             of
             the
             Apostles
             tels
             us
             ,
             that
             such
             Commands
             are
             not
             lawful
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             obeyed
             ;
             for
             they
             preached
             publickly
             ,
             where
             occasion
             offered
             ,
             notwithstanding
             of
             the
             prohibition
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             The
             Magistrates
             lawful
             Power
             reacheth
             privat
             places
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             publick
             places
             ;
             as
             D.
             Voetius
             maintaineth
             against
             the
             Arminians
             :
             If
             he
             may
             hinder
             an
             Heretick
             from
             preaching
             Heresie
             publickly
             ;
             so
             may
             he
             hinder
             him
             from
             doing
             it
             from
             house
             to
             house
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             Argument
             that
             he
             may
             hinder
             publick
             preaching
             ,
             he
             may
             hinder
             the
             whole
             exercise
             of
             the
             Ministrie
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             3.
             
             Our
             
               Second
               Book
               of
               Discipline
               Chap
            
             ,
             10.
             granteth
             ,
             That
             Magistrates
             may
             place
             Ministers
             ,
             when
             the
             Kirk
             is
             corrupted
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             are
             out
             of
             Order
             :
             And
             so
             it
             is
             now
             with
             us
             .
             Answ.
             Yet
             it
             is
             added
             in
             that
             same
             place
             .
             [
             That
             where
             the
             Ministery
             of
             the
             Kirk
             is
             once
             lawfully
             Constitute
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             are
             placed
             do
             their
             Office
             faithfully
             ,
             all
             Godly
             Princes
             and
             Magistrates
             ought
             to
             heer
             and
             obey
             their
             voice
             ,
             and
             reverence
             the
             Majestie
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             speaking
             in
             them
             .
             ]
             And
             though
             our
             Divines
             grant
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Church
             is
             not
             Constituted
             ,
             or
             is
             wholly
             corrupted
             ,
             Godly
             Magistrates
             ,
             after
             the
             example
             of
             some
             Godly
             Kings
             of
             Iudah
             ,
             and
             diverse
             Godly
             Emperours
             and
             Kings
             also
             ,
             in
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             (
             as
             the
             words
             run
             in
             the
             place
             cited
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Second
               Book
               of
               Discipline
            
             )
             may
             do
             much
             more
             ,
             than
             at
             other
             times
             :
             Yet
             I
             suppose
             ,
             none
             ,
             for
             shame
             ,
             can
             make
             use
             of
             such
             a
             Concession
             now
             ;
             seing
             our
             Church
             was
             a
             Constituted
             and
             well
             ordered
             Church
             ,
             and
             had
             all
             her
             Rights
             
             and
             Privileges
             ratified
             and
             confirmed
             by
             Law
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             Magistrates
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             from
             the
             highest
             to
             the
             lowest
             ,
             were
             under
             Solemne
             Vowes
             and
             Covenants
             ,
             to
             maintaine
             her
             Constitution
             and
             Order
             :
             And
             what
             could
             be
             more
             desired
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             settling
             of
             a
             Church
             ?
             Whence
             then
             the
             Confusion
             ,
             that
             now
             is
             ,
             is
             come
             ,
             we
             all
             know
             .
             And
             when
             the
             Magistrates
             with
             their
             own
             hand
             overturne
             all
             ,
             shall
             this
             Objection
             be
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             to
             countenance
             their
             After-practices
             ?
             That
             were
             indeed
             to
             teach
             Magistrates
             a
             way
             ,
             how
             to
             usurpe
             and
             take
             to
             themselves
             all
             Church-Power
             ,
             Viz.
             Let
             them
             once
             ,
             by
             Iniquity
             and
             Tyranny
             ,
             break
             the
             Glorious
             Order
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             bring
             all
             into
             Confusion
             ;
             and
             then
             forsooth
             they
             may
             warrantably
             assume
             to
             themselves
             and
             exercise
             all
             Church
             Power
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             minde
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             4.
             
             Hezekiah
             did
             apply
             his
             Regal
             Power
             to
             the
             Reformation
             of
             the
             Levites
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             purging
             of
             the
             Temple
             2
             Chron.
             29
             :
             v.
             5.
             and
             did
             also
             appointe
             the
             Courses
             of
             the
             Priests
             and
             Levites
             ,
             every
             man
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             Service
             2
             Chron.
             31.
             
             So
             likewise
             did
             Iosia●
             2
             Chron.
             35.
             
             Answ.
             Neither
             of
             these
             Kings
             did
             destroy
             the
             Order
             and
             Beauty
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             reformed
             what
             their
             Predecessours
             had
             corrupted
             .
             Neither
             of
             these
             did
             take
             away
             the
             just
             and
             legal
             Power
             of
             the
             Priests
             ,
             (
             as
             our
             Rulers
             have
             taken
             away
             Presbyteries
             and
             their
             Power
             )
             that
             they
             might
             exerce
             it
             themselves
             ,
             as
             our
             Rulers
             do
             immediatly
             what
             Presbyteries
             should
             do
             ,
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             Indulgence
             .
             Neither
             of
             these
             Kings
             gave
             new
             Instructions
             ,
             out
             of
             their
             own
             Heads
             ,
             unto
             the
             Priests
             and
             Levites
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             thereby
             formally
             subject
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             Ecclesiastick
             Power
             unto
             themselves
             ;
             as
             our
             Rulers
             have
             done
             .
             But
             beside
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             to
             this
             before
             ,
             I
             shall
             only
             subjoine
             the
             Answer
             of
             Worthie
             
               Mr
               G.
               Gillespie
            
             in
             his
             
               Aarons
               Rod
               Blossoming
               Pag.
            
             138.139
             .
             [
             Hezekiah
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             in
             exhorting
             the
             Levites
             to
             sanctifie
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             cleanse
             the
             Temple
             ,
             doth
             require
             no
             other
             thing
             ,
             than
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             did
             require
             Num.
             8
             :
             v.
             6
             ,
             11
             ,
             15.
             and
             18
             :
             v.
             32.
             
             Which
             Hezekiah
             pointeth
             at
             2
             Chron.
             29
             :
             11.
             
             And
             why
             should
             nor
             the
             Magistrat
             Command
             Ministers
             to
             do
             the
             duties
             of
             their
             Calling
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ?
             As
             for
             his
             appointing
             of
             the
             Courses
             of
             the
             Priests
             and
             Levites
             ,
             he
             did
             nothing
             therein
             but
             what
             the
             Lord
             had
             commanded
             by
             his
             Prophets
             2
             Chron.
             29
             :
             25.
             
             The
             like
             I
             answere
             concerning
             King
             Iosiah
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             recorded
             that
             what
             he
             did
             ,
             was
             
               according
               to
               the
               writting
               of
               David
               and
               Salomon
            
             2
             Chron.
             25
             :
             4.
             
               and
               according
               to
               the
               Commandement
               of
               David
               and
               Asaph
               and
               Heman
               and
               Ieduthun
               ,
               the
               Kings
               Seer
               Ver.
            
             15
             ▪
             
               as
               it
               is
               written
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               Moses
               Vers.
            
             12.
             ]
             thus
             he
             ;
             and
             thus
             wi●hall
             we
             see
             ,
             how
             impertinent
             this
             is
             to
             the
             present
             purpose
             .
          
           
             Obj
             ,
             5.
             
             But
             what
             can
             be
             said
             of
             such
             of
             the
             Indulged
             ,
             as
             were
             sent
             to
             their
             own
             Charges
             ?
             Several
             of
             the
             Arguments
             adduced
             cannot
             strick
             against
             them
             .
             Answer
             ,
             Though
             some
             of
             the
             Arguments
             will
             not
             militate
             against
             them
             directly
             ,
             yet
             the
             most
             part
             will.
             And
             further
             ,
             let
             these
             things
             be
             considered
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             it
             was
             a
             meer
             accidental
             thing
             that
             they
             were
             sent
             to
             their
             own
             Charges
             ,
             viz.
             because
             at
             that
             time
             they
             were
             vacant
             ;
             and
             so
             ,
             had
             they
             not
             been
             vacant
             ,
             these
             Ministers
             had
             been
             appointed
             and
             ordered
             either
             to
             go
             elsewhere
             ,
             or
             not
             indulged
             at
             all
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             They
             were
             not
             barely
             permitted
             to
             go
             to
             their
             own
             Charges
             ,
             by
             rescinding
             the
             Act
             of
             Glasgow
             ,
             or
             taking
             off
             the
             Sentence
             of
             banishment
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             which
             they
             were
             put
             from
             the
             Actual
             Exercise
             of
             their
             Ministrie
             ,
             in
             their
             own
             Congregations
             ,
             which
             might
             easily
             have
             been
             done
             ,
             if
             the
             Council
             had
             intended
             no
             actual
             Invasion
             of
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             
             Church
             ;
             nor
             had
             designed
             the
             Subjection
             of
             the
             Exercise
             of
             the
             Ministrie
             unto
             their
             own
             Authority
             .
             But
             (
             3.
             )
             They
             get
             the
             same
             immediat
             Right
             to
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             Ministerial
             Function
             ,
             which
             others
             gote
             ,
             who
             were
             ordered
             to
             other
             places
             ;
             and
             this
             Right
             is
             nothing
             but
             the
             Councils
             Order
             and
             Appointment
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             And
             thus
             in
             a
             manner
             ,
             their
             case
             is
             worse
             ,
             than
             the
             case
             of
             such
             ,
             as
             were
             sent
             to
             new
             flocks
             ;
             for
             upon
             the
             matter
             they
             did
             renounce
             their
             old
             right
             to
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             in
             those
             Congregations
             ,
             where
             once
             they
             had
             been
             settled
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             took
             a
             new
             Right
             from
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             and
             acted
             upon
             his
             Order
             .
             (
             5.
             )
             And
             why
             may
             they
             not
             also
             repaire
             to
             the
             Presbyteries
             and
             Synods
             ,
             upon
             the
             Councils
             Order
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             these
             Congregations
             ,
             seing
             they
             had
             a
             right
             formerly
             ,
             to
             exerce
             the
             Ministerial
             Function
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             the
             Magistrats
             discharge
             can
             no
             more
             invalidate
             the
             right
             to
             the
             one
             ,
             than
             to
             the
             other
             ?
          
           
             Obj.
             6.
             
             If
             it
             be
             a
             ground
             sufficient
             to
             reject
             the
             benefite
             of
             this
             Indulgence
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             supposed
             to
             flow
             from
             the
             Supremacy
             ,
             then
             much
             more
             might
             we
             refuse
             to
             preach
             ,
             if
             the
             Magistrat
             should
             command
             it
             expresly
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             Supremacy
             :
             And
             if
             this
             be
             yeelded
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             banish
             all
             preaching
             out
             of
             his
             Dominions
             ,
             needeth
             use
             no
             other
             medium
             than
             onely
             tell
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             that
             he
             commanded
             them
             to
             preach
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             Supremacy
             .
             Ans.
             (
             1.
             )
             We
             do
             not
             condemne
             the
             accepting
             of
             the
             Indulgence
             ,
             upon
             a
             meer
             supposal
             ,
             that
             it
             floweth
             from
             the
             Supremacy
             ,
             having
             seen
             and
             manifested
             ,
             what
             a
             real
             relation
             it
             hath
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             dependance
             thereupon
             .
             (
             2
             ,
             )
             Nor
             is
             its
             being
             a
             native
             result
             and
             proper
             effect
             of
             that
             iniquous
             ,
             and
             usurped
             Supremacy
             ,
             the
             onely
             ground
             whereupon
             we
             go
             ,
             in
             condemning
             the
             acceptance
             thereof
             ,
             there
             being
             many
             other
             Heads
             of
             arguments
             adduced
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             prove
             it
             unlawful
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             circumstantiat
             ,
             though
             wholly
             abstracted
             from
             all
             Consideration
             of
             the
             Supremacy
             ,
             yea
             and
             though
             granted
             and
             enjoined
             by
             a
             Church-Judicatory
             ;
             and
             though
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             in
             granting
             of
             it
             had
             expresly
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             grant
             it
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             Supremacy
             .
             (
             3.
             
             Yet
             I
             shall
             say
             further
             ,
             That
             the
             Command
             to
             preach
             simply
             ,
             and
             without
             Limitations
             ,
             Restrictions
             ,
             or
             sinful
             Conditions
             ,
             cannot
             properly
             be
             said
             to
             flow
             from
             ,
             nor
             to
             have
             such
             a
             dependance
             upon
             that
             Usurped
             Supremacy
             ,
             as
             this
             Indulgence
             hath
             :
             For
             ,
             to
             command
             Ministers
             to
             do
             their
             duty
             ,
             in
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             command
             of
             God
             ,
             belongeth
             to
             the
             power
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             granted
             to
             the
             Magistrates
             ;
             and
             so
             ,
             natively
             floweth
             from
             his
             Office
             :
             But
             to
             set
             down
             Limitations
             ,
             Restrictions
             and
             Conditions
             ,
             regulating
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             Ministrie
             ,
             doth
             not
             so
             flow
             ;
             and
             when
             ●hey
             are
             such
             ,
             as
             are
             opposite
             to
             the
             Rules
             of
             Christ
             ,
             it
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             by
             vertue
             of
             an
             Usurped
             and
             abused
             power
             :
             Whence
             it
             is
             apparent
             ,
             that
             this
             Indulgence
             ,
             containing
             such
             Limitations
             ,
             Restrictions
             and
             Conditions
             ,
             doth
             not
             ,
             neither
             can
             natively
             flow
             from
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             Christian
             Magistrate
             ,
             nor
             is
             an
             act
             of
             Lawful
             Magistratical
             Power
             ;
             as
             all
             will
             confess
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             taught
             in
             Erastus's
             school
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             though
             in
             the
             case
             of
             simple
             preaching
             ,
             the
             injunction
             ushered-in
             with
             an
             express
             mention
             of
             the
             Supremacy
             ,
             as
             its
             ground
             and
             rise
             ,
             would
             be
             but
             a
             ridiculous
             scar-crow
             ;
             yet
             in
             this
             other
             case
             (
             which
             is
             the
             case
             of
             the
             Indulgence
             )
             it
             would
             be
             an
             open
             spreading
             of
             the
             net
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             bird
             ,
             &
             more
             than
             a
             sufficient
             warning
             for
             wise
             men
             to
             beware
             (
             4.
             )
             Though
             a
             Command
             to
             preach
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Rules
             of
             Christ
             ;
             cannot
             be
             accounted
             
             to
             flow
             from
             this
             corrupt
             Supremacy
             ,
             even
             though
             the
             Magistrate
             shall
             say
             so
             much
             ,
             in
             plaine
             termes
             ;
             Yet
             a
             command
             to
             preach
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             and
             to
             preach
             so
             and
             so
             ,
             according
             to
             such
             Limitations
             ,
             Rules
             and
             Prescriptions
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             no
             other
             (
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             case
             of
             the
             Indulgence
             )
             may
             be
             said
             to
             flow
             natively
             from
             the
             corrupt
             Supremacy
             ,
             even
             though
             the
             Magistrate
             should
             say
             in
             express
             termes
             ,
             that
             it
             did
             not
             ;
             because
             it
             is
             done
             by
             an
             Usurped
             Power
             ,
             viz.
             a
             power
             of
             judging
             Ministers
             Qualifications
             ,
             of
             Ministerially
             sending
             them
             ,
             of
             Regulating
             them
             in
             the
             exercise
             thereof
             &c.
             
             All
             which
             belong
             properly
             to
             the
             power
             of
             Church-●udicatories
             ;
             not
             to
             mention
             the
             spoiling
             of
             the
             people
             of
             their
             power
             of
             free
             Election
             .
             Therefore
             preaching
             ,
             when
             simply
             commanded
             ,
             cannot
             be
             condemned
             ,
             even
             though
             the
             Magistrate
             should
             affirme
             ,
             that
             the
             command
             is
             given
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             Supremacy
             ;
             when
             the
             accepting
             of
             the
             Indulgence
             cannot
             be
             justified
             ,
             though
             in
             the
             granting
             of
             it
             no
             mention
             was
             made
             of
             the
             Supremacy
             ;
             much
             less
             ,
             if
             this
             were
             expresly
             prefixed
             .
             (
             5.
             )
             The
             visible
             ends
             of
             Magistrates
             giving
             forth
             of
             commands
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             knowne
             by
             several
             Circumstances
             ,
             may
             do
             much
             to
             cleare
             and
             determine
             Christians
             ,
             to
             obey
             ,
             or
             not
             obey
             ,
             and
             so
             a
             command
             ,
             materially
             the
             same
             ,
             may
             in
             some
             cases
             be
             obeyed
             ,
             in
             some
             cases
             not
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             when
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             manifesting
             his
             Intention
             to
             root-out
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             shall
             command
             all
             Ministers
             by
             vertue
             of
             an
             Usurped
             Supremacy
             ,
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             material
             command
             may
             be
             obeyed
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Magistrate
             frustrate
             of
             his
             Intentions
             :
             But
             when
             he
             commandeth
             a
             few
             ,
             and
             onely
             a
             few
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             Supremacy
             ,
             to
             preach
             here
             or
             there
             ,
             as
             he
             pleaseth
             ;
             and
             upon
             such
             and
             such
             termes
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             prescribe
             ,
             and
             under
             such
             and
             such
             Limitations
             and
             Restrictions
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             enjoyn
             ,
             to
             the
             manifest
             hurt
             and
             detriment
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             is
             to
             be
             disobeyed
             ,
             and
             frustrated
             of
             his
             pernicious
             ends
             .
             Whence
             we
             see
             ,
             how
             different
             the
             cases
             are
             .
             (
             6.
             )
             When
             the
             thing
             enjoined
             ,
             and
             that
             expresly
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             Supremacy
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             Lawful
             ,
             but
             Necessary
             by
             vertue
             of
             a
             command
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             is
             the
             simple
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             the
             prefixing
             of
             the
             express
             mention
             of
             the
             Supremacy
             cannot
             alter
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             duty
             ,
             nor
             be
             any
             ground
             of
             laying
             aside
             the
             duty
             so
             injoyned
             .
             But
             when
             the
             thing
             injoyned
             is
             not
             only
             not
             necessary
             ,
             but
             ,
             as
             circumstantiat
             ,
             is
             not
             Expedient
             nor
             Lawful
             ,
             then
             the
             expressing
             of
             the
             Supremacy
             ,
             as
             the
             ground
             of
             the
             command
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             noticed
             ,
             and
             may
             
               ex
               super
               abundante
            
             deterre
             from
             Obedience
             :
             Now
             this
             is
             the
             case
             of
             the
             Indulgence
             ,
             as
             is
             cleared
             above
             .
             (
             7.
             )
             If
             that
             supposed
             command
             of
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             came
             forth
             to
             Ministers
             ,
             already
             setled
             in
             their
             Ministrie
             ,
             the
             mention
             of
             the
             Supremacie
             might
             be
             sufficiently
             delete
             ,
             by
             a
             Protestation
             or
             Declaration
             of
             their
             preaching
             ,
             and
             purposing
             to
             continue
             in
             preaching
             by
             vertue
             of
             Christ's
             Supremacy
             ;
             &
             silence
             as
             to
             this
             ,
             I
             judge
             ,
             would
             be
             dangerous
             :
             But
             if
             this
             command
             were
             given
             to
             such
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             by
             violence
             ejected
             ,
             and
             put
             from
             their
             work
             ,
             and
             detained
             therefrom
             ,
             until
             they
             should
             thus
             acknowledge
             the
             unlawful
             Supremacy
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             I
             suppose
             there
             might
             be
             ground
             here
             for
             a
             demurre
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             7.
             
             It
             seemeth
             then
             ,
             you
             would
             not
             be
             for
             Ministers
             returning
             to
             their
             own
             Charges
             .
             if
             the
             Magistrat
             should
             grant
             such
             an
             Order
             or
             Permission
             ?
             Ans.
             (
             1.
             )
             Either
             this
             Order
             or
             Permission
             would
             be
             granted
             with
             an
             expresse
             mentioning
             of
             the
             Supremacy
             ,
             as
             its
             ground
             ,
             or
             not
             :
             If
             the
             Supremacy
             be
             laid
             down
             as
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             nothing
             else
             in
             the
             circumstances
             be
             observable
             ,
             to
             creat
             a
             scruple
             ;
             I
             judge
             it
             
             necessary
             ,
             that
             even
             in
             that
             case
             a
             plaine
             and
             positive
             Protestation
             against
             that
             Supremacy
             be
             given
             in
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             appear
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             so
             much
             as
             seem
             to
             homologate
             that
             sinful
             Usurpation
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             If
             no
             mention
             were
             made
             of
             the
             Supremacy
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             simple
             permission
             granted
             to
             returne
             each
             to
             their
             own
             Charges
             ;
             than
             this
             liberty
             would
             either
             be
             granted
             to
             all
             without
             exception
             of
             any
             ,
             or
             onely
             to
             some
             :
             If
             onely
             to
             some
             ,
             I
             must
             needs
             say
             ,
             that
             as
             matters
             now
             stand
             ,
             I
             should
             think
             it
             should
             not
             be
             accepted
             ,
             even
             though
             freed
             of
             many
             other
             clogs
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             ,
             the
             wicked
             designe
             of
             further
             dividing
             the
             honest
             party
             ,
             should
             hereby
             be
             made
             manifest
             and
             obvious
             ,
             contrare
             to
             our
             Covenants
             ;
             and
             hereby
             ,
             though
             the
             Persons
             themselves
             should
             be
             freed
             of
             trouble
             ,
             and
             the
             Particular
             Congregations
             might
             receive
             some
             advantage
             ,
             if
             withal
             freed
             of
             the
             Curats
             ;
             yet
             the
             publick
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             preferable
             to
             any
             particular
             good
             ,
             should
             be
             prejudged
             ;
             &
             the
             Rulers
             should
             be
             also
             confirmed
             in
             their
             Usurpations
             &
             Encroachments
             ;
             which
             by
             all
             meanes
             should
             be
             guarded
             against
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             If
             this
             liberty
             were
             granted
             to
             all
             ,
             then
             it
             would
             either
             be
             granted
             with
             a
             confinement
             to
             these
             bounds
             ,
             or
             without
             it
             ;
             if
             the
             former
             were
             said
             ,
             then
             the
             designe
             would
             be
             obvious
             ,
             to
             stop
             the
             free
             course
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             to
             prejudge
             other
             places
             of
             the
             Land
             of
             the
             benefite
             thereof
             ;
             (
             for
             ●hough
             all
             the
             outted
             Ministers
             ,
             now
             on
             life
             ,
             were
             restored
             to
             their
             former
             Charges
             ,
             many
             places
             would
             remaine
             void
             of
             faithful
             Pastors
             )
             Now
             this
             should
             be
             guarded
             against
             ,
             &
             that
             the
             more
             carefully
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             when
             by
             Reason
             of
             the
             prevailing
             course
             of
             Apostasie
             ,
             so
             great
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Land
             hath
             been
             drowned
             in
             Ignorance
             ,
             and
             led
             away
             with
             a
             prejudice
             against
             the
             work
             of
             God
             :
             For
             every
             Minister
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             is
             bound
             before
             God
             ,
             to
             do
             what
             in
             him
             lyeth
             to
             remedie
             this
             evil
             .
             If
             any
             should
             say
             ,
             what
             can
             be
             more
             required
             of
             a
             Minister
             ,
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             faithful
             in
             his
             particular
             station
             ;
             seing
             he
             hath
             no
             oversight
             over
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             not
             to
             carry
             ,
             as
             an
             Apostle
             .
             I
             Answere
             ,
             Every
             Minister
             hath
             a
             p●ior
             relation
             to
             the
             Church
             universal
             ,
             and
             a
             neer
             relation
             to
             the
             particular
             National
             Church
             ,
             whereof
             he
             is
             a
             Member
             ;
             and
             this
             Relation
             is
             antecedent
             to
             his
             relation
             to
             a
             particular
             flock
             ,
             in
             order
             of
             Nature
             .
             And
             as
             in
             a
             Church
             well
             ordered
             and
             consti●uted
             ,
             the
             edification
             of
             the
             whole
             requireth
             ,
             that
             each
             Minister
             be
             particularly
             fixed
             ,
             in
             the
             ordinary
             exercise
             of
             his
             Ministrie
             ,
             to
             a
             particular
             Charge
             ,
             with
             a
             capacitie
             to
             officiat
             elsewhere
             ,
             as
             providence
             calleth
             :
             But
             in
             a
             time
             of
             general
             corruption
             ,
             the
             edification
             of
             the
             whole
             body
             requireth
             ,
             that
             Ministers
             (
             when
             few
             )
             be
             not
             restricted
             or
             limited
             to
             particular
             places
             ,
             to
             the
             manifest
             and
             inevitable
             prejudice
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             major
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Seing
             then
             providence
             hath
             n●w
             loosed
             these
             Ministers
             from
             the
             actual
             exercise
             of
             their
             Ministrie
             ,
             in
             their
             respective
             paroches
             ;
             I
             think
             they
             are
             called
             to
             consider
             ,
             how
             and
             on
             what
             termes
             they
             b●come
             fixed
             againe
             ;
             especially
             to
             see
             that
             their
             fixing
             be
             not
             to
             the
             undeniable
             prejudice
             of
             the
             Church
             National
             ,
             and
             be
             not
             a
             virtual
             denying
             of
             their
             relation
             to
             the
             〈◊〉
             .
             Further
             ,
             by
             this
             confinement
             they
             should
             be
             out
             of
             all
             capacitie
             to
             meet
             together
             for
             the
             exercise
             of
             discipline
             in
             Presbyteries
             and
             Synods
             ,
             conforme
             to
             our
             p●inciples
             ;
             as
             also
             to
             ordaine
             a
             succeeding
             Ministery
             ,
             and
             to
             provide
             for
             other
             vacan●
             places
             ,
             which
             this
             time
             calleth
             for
             ;
             as
             also
             they
             should
             be
             out
             of
             a
             capacity
             to
             help
             others
             at
             Communions
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             laudable
             custome
             ,
             and
             to
             preachto
             such
             as
             are
             under
             Soul
             murderers
             ,
             and
             Traitours
             to
             Christ
             and
             his
             Interest
             ,
             in
             this
             day
             of
             de●ection
             .
             (
             4
             )
             If
             it
             be
             without
             this
             Confinement
             ,
             then
             it
             will
             either
             be
             
             with
             some
             one
             or
             other
             of
             the
             Prescriptions
             ,
             Rules
             ,
             Instructions
             ,
             and
             Conditions
             ,
             with
             which
             the
             present
             Indulgence
             is
             clogged
             ;
             or
             not
             :
             If
             it
             be
             ,
             then
             the
             same
             reasons
             that
             militat
             against
             the
             present
             Indulgence
             ,
             upon
             that
             account
             ,
             will
             equally
             militate
             against
             this
             .
             5.
             
             If
             it
             should
             be
             free
             of
             all
             these
             entanglements
             and
             grounds
             of
             scrupling
             ,
             I
             leave
             it
             to
             Christian
             prudence
             to
             consider
             ;
             Whether
             ,
             as
             matters
             now
             stand
             ,
             the
             Lord
             be
             not
             rather
             calling
             them
             to
             preach
             his
             name
             on
             the
             mountaines
             ,
             seeing
             this
             way
             hath
             been
             so
             signally
             blessed
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             is
             daily
             more
             countenanced
             of
             him
             ,
             than
             their
             labouring
             in
             their
             respective
             Particular
             Charges
             usually
             hath
             been
             ;
             and
             seing
             it
             is
             undeniable
             ,
             that
             the
             Adversaries
             are
             not
             as
             yet
             really
             repenting
             of
             their
             opposition
             to
             the
             work
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             that
             any
             such
             permission
             (
             if
             granted
             )
             could
             not
             be
             supposed
             to
             flow
             from
             any
             love
             to
             the
             Prosperous
             progress
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             but
             rather
             from
             the
             contrary
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             in
             the
             Indulgence
             already
             granted
             ;
             and
             to
             flow
             from
             a
             purpose
             to
             entangle
             and
             ensnare
             ,
             yea
             and
             endanger
             both
             Soul
             and
             Body
             ;
             if
             not
             from
             a
             purpose
             ,
             or
             designe
             to
             destroy
             all
             at
             once
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             8.
             
             The
             benefite
             of
             freedome
             and
             liberty
             of
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             is
             so
             great
             ,
             and
             the
             duty
             is
             so
             lawful
             and
             necessary
             ,
             and
             of
             so
             great
             import
             to
             souls
             ,
             that
             many
             things
             may
             be
             warrantably
             comported
             with
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             obtaining
             of
             it
             .
             Ans.
             I
             willingly
             grant
             the
             lawfulness
             and
             necessity
             of
             this
             important
             duty
             of
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             :
             But
             I
             see
             not
             the
             strength
             of
             this
             Argument
             ;
             for
             the
             Gospel
             was
             never
             in
             bondes
             ,
             except
             by
             our
             timorousness
             and
             sinful
             relinquishing
             of
             duty
             ,
             because
             of
             a
             supposed
             Lion
             in
             the
             way
             .
             The
             Gospel
             might
             still
             have
             been
             preached
             ,
             with
             no
             greater
             Inconvenience
             ,
             than
             it
             was
             by
             the
             Apostles
             and
             others
             in
             the
             primitive
             times
             ,
             and
             possibly
             with
             much
             more
             success
             ,
             than
             it
             hath
             been
             done
             by
             the
             Indulgence
             .
             And
             every
             one
             may
             see
             ,
             that
             the
             Indulgence
             was
             granted
             by
             such
             ,
             as
             did
             not
             designe
             the
             Gospels
             advancement
             ,
             but
             the
             imprisoning
             of
             the
             same
             rather
             with
             the
             preachers
             there
             of
             ,
             both
             by
             confineing
             the
             Persons
             Indulged
             ,
             and
             by
             hindering
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             they
             could
             ,
             the
             remarkable
             progress
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             in
             the
             blessed
             Assemblies
             ,
             in
             Fields
             and
             Houses
             .
             This
             objection
             then
             can
             have
             no
             force
             ,
             seing
             the
             Gospel
             was
             and
             might
             s●ill
             have
             been
             preached
             ,
             without
             this
             Indulgence
             ,
             though
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             with
             less
             ease
             ,
             peace
             ,
             and
             quietness
             to
             the
             preachers
             and
             hearers
             ;
             yet
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             with
             more
             inward
             quietness
             of
             mind
             ,
             and
             acceptance
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             with
             more
             ground
             of
             hope
             of
             a
             rich
             blessing
             to
             follow
             their
             paines
             ,
             as
             experience
             hath
             proven
             :
             Unless
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             Gospel
             should
             not
             have
             been
             preached
             ,
             without
             freedom
             and
             liberty
             granted
             by
             the
             Magistrat
             ;
             and
             if
             this
             be
             said
             ,
             not
             only
             shal
             all
             those
             ,
             who
             have
             preached
             at
             Conventicles
             (
             as
             they
             are
             called
             )
             be
             condemned
             ;
             but
             even
             Christ
             himself
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             preached
             to
             few
             Assemblies
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             might
             have
             been
             called
             Conventicles
             ,
             shall
             be
             condemned
             also
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             9.
             
             The
             outed
             Ministers
             having
             hitherto
             groaned
             under
             Edicts
             ,
             which
             they
             no
             otherwayes
             acknowledged
             ,
             than
             by
             a
             submission
             purely
             passive
             ,
             the
             present
             licence
             ,
             abstracted
             from
             its
             offensive
             circumstances
             ,
             is
             such
             a
             relaxation
             ,
             that
             if
             onely
             limited
             to
             its
             rigide
             measures
             by
             casual
             impossibility
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             be
             rejected
             .
             Wherefore
             unless
             it
             be
             proven
             ,
             that
             the
             use-making
             of
             this
             favour
             doth
             Homologate
             with
             these
             exorbitancies
             ,
             the
             rest
             is
             nothing
             material
             .
             Ans.
             The
             outted
             Ministers
             groaning
             under
             ,
             and
             no
             otherwayes
             acknowledging
             than
             by
             submission
             purely
             passive
             
             such
             Edicts
             ,
             as
             respected
             their
             Persons
             and
             Estates
             firstly
             ,
             and
             Principally
             ,
             can
             say
             nothing
             for
             an
             active
             submission
             unto
             such
             Edicts
             ,
             as
             more
             neerly
             relate
             to
             their
             Office
             and
             Function
             ;
             or
             for
             acknowledgment
             of
             such
             Edicts
             ,
             as
             are
             made
             and
             emitted
             by
             such
             ,
             as
             act
             from
             a
             Principle
             of
             Usurpation
             ,
             and
             in
             order
             to
             the
             strengthening
             of
             themselves
             in
             the
             same
             ;
             seing
             the
             difference
             is
             vast
             betwixt
             an
             Active
             and
             a
             Passive
             Submission
             ;
             and
             an
             acknowledgement
             herein
             ,
             by
             an
             Active
             Submission
             ,
             contributeth
             to
             the
             iniquous
             ends
             ,
             proposed
             by
             the
             Supremacy
             ,
             which
             is
             sufficiently
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Magistrat's
             projecting
             ,
             in
             this
             offer
             made
             and
             accepted
             ,
             his
             further
             Establishment
             in
             the
             Usurpation
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             Hence
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             this
             Licence
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             is
             called
             )
             if
             not
             abstracted
             from
             its
             offensive
             circumstances
             ,
             will
             be
             granted
             to
             be
             such
             a
             Relaxation
             ,
             that
             though
             limited
             to
             its
             rigide
             measures
             ,
             even
             by
             a
             casual
             impossibility
             ,
             could
             hardly
             be
             accepted
             :
             And
             though
             in
             our
             imaginations
             ,
             we
             may
             abstract
             Actions
             from
             their
             offensive
             circumstances
             ;
             yet
             in
             point
             of
             Practice
             of
             moral
             Actions
             ,
             such
             abstractions
             cannot
             be
             made
             ,
             as
             will
             salve
             Conscience
             ;
             seing
             it
             is
             confessed
             ,
             that
             the
             morality
             of
             Actions
             doth
             much
             depend
             upon
             circumstances
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             Though
             a
             licence
             so
             abstracted
             ,
             and
             limited
             to
             its
             rigide
             measures
             by
             a
             casual
             impossibility
             ,
             may
             be
             accepted
             :
             Yet
             ,
             a
             licence
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             abstracted
             from
             all
             its
             offensive
             circumstances
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             rejected
             .
             And
             though
             a
             Relaxation
             ,
             made
             rigide
             by
             casual
             Impossibility
             ,
             may
             be
             accepted
             ;
             yet
             that
             will
             say
             nothing
             in
             our
             case
             ,
             where
             no
             casual
             Impossibility
             ,
             but
             a
             moral
             transgression
             ,
             cometh
             in
             consideration
             .
             A
             casual
             impossibility
             is
             such
             a
             restraint
             ,
             as
             may
             quiet
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             it
             be
             not
             caused
             or
             occasioned
             by
             our
             sin
             ;
             but
             such
             hath
             no
             place
             here
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             How
             the
             accepting
             of
             the
             Indulgence
             doth
             homologate
             with
             these
             exorbitancies
             ,
             hath
             been
             seen
             above
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             10.
             
             The
             Rulers
             did
             not
             assigne
             the
             Ministers
             to
             particular
             Charges
             by
             express
             Deputation
             ,
             but
             only
             appointed
             them
             to
             repaire
             to
             the
             Paroches
             designed
             ,
             permitting
             and
             allowing
             them
             there
             to
             preach
             and
             exerce
             the
             other
             functions
             of
             the
             Ministrie
             .
             Answ.
             We
             saw
             above
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             Indulgence
             ,
             there
             was
             an
             express
             Deputation
             ,
             and
             a
             particular
             assignment
             ,
             and
             a
             plaine
             warrant
             and
             licence
             granted
             .
             Hereby
             it
             would
             seem
             that
             none
             of
             these
             Indulged
             do
             look
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             as
             proper
             Pastors
             of
             those
             places
             ;
             and
             so
             can
             take
             no
             Pastoral
             Charge
             of
             them
             :
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             offended
             ,
             if
             the
             People
             owne
             them
             not
             as
             Pastors
             ,
             but
             go
             and
             hear
             others
             ,
             according
             to
             conveniency
             ,
             and
             look
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             as
             are
             allowed
             to
             preach
             by
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             without
             molestation
             ;
             but
             not
             as
             having
             any
             Pastoral
             Charge
             over
             them
             ;
             and
             yet
             forsooth
             they
             must
             enjoy
             the
             maintainance
             of
             a
             Lawful
             Pastor
             :
             Which
             things
             cannot
             well
             hang
             together
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             11.
             
             Though
             to
             yeeld
             to
             the
             Magistrat
             ,
             onely
             appointing
             as
             in
             the
             Act
             ,
             would
             be
             a
             sinful
             compliance
             ,
             in
             a
             setled
             enjoyment
             of
             our
             Liberty
             ;
             yet
             after
             the
             ruineing
             overthrow
             ,
             given
             to
             all
             Church
             her
             Liberties
             ,
             the
             acceptance
             of
             something
             ,
             in
             effect
             a
             Relaxation
             ,
             however
             sinful
             upon
             the
             Granters
             Part
             ;
             yet
             on
             our
             part
             not
             burdened
             with
             sinful
             Conditions
             ,
             cannot
             be
             condemned
             ;
             for
             the
             real
             Opposition
             of
             things
             and
             determination
             of
             events
             set
             the
             periods
             ,
             according
             to
             which
             ,
             that
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             an
             evil
             Course
             ,
             may
             be
             duty
             ,
             in
             its
             prevailing
             and
             establishment
             ,
             through
             change
             of
             circumstances
             ,
             whereon
             its
             morality
             depends
             ,
             may
             be
             impertinent
             .
             Answer
             (
             1.
             )
             Though
             I
             yeeld
             ,
             that
             a
             change
             of
             events
             may
             ,
             in
             some
             cases
             ,
             call
             us
             to
             the
             use
             of
             other
             meanes
             ,
             more
             effectual
             ,
             as
             matters
             then
             stand
             ,
             for
             gaining
             our
             point
             ,
             or
             
             for
             keeping
             our
             Rights
             :
             Yet
             to
             assert
             in
             general
             ,
             that
             the
             Determination
             of
             events
             setteth
             the
             periods
             to
             moral
             Duties
             ,
             seemeth
             to
             me
             dangerous
             ,
             especially
             in
             our
             case
             ,
             wherein
             the
             contest
             is
             not
             for
             our
             own
             Rights
             ,
             Privileges
             ,
             or
             Advantages
             ;
             but
             for
             the
             Prerogatives
             of
             our
             Masters
             Crown
             ,
             and
             the
             just
             Privileges
             of
             our
             Mother
             ,
             the
             Church
             ,
             wherein
             we
             have
             no
             liberty
             to
             come
             and
             go
             ,
             as
             in
             our
             own
             Particulars
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             It
             is
             then
             confessed
             ,
             that
             the
             Rulers
             ,
             by
             this
             Indulgence
             ,
             have
             made
             an
             Encroachment
             upon
             the
             Liberties
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             that
             to
             yeeld
             unto
             this
             appointment
             had
             been
             a
             sinful
             compliance
             formerly
             ,
             when
             the
             Church
             was
             in
             possession
             of
             her
             Liberties
             ,
             even
             though
             the
             Appointment
             had
             not
             been
             so
             burdened
             with
             sinful
             Conditions
             ,
             as
             now
             :
             Hence
             we
             also
             see
             ,
             that
             even
             this
             Usurpation
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Churches
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             no
             maintainance
             of
             this
             to
             yeeld
             to
             the
             Usurpation
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             Then
             it
             must
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             all
             our
             former
             Engagements
             ,
             to
             maintaine
             the
             Prerogatives
             of
             Christs
             Crown
             ,
             and
             the
             Privileges
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             are
             now
             so
             far
             annulled
             ,
             by
             the
             overthrow
             given
             to
             both
             by
             the
             Rulers
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             freely
             comply
             with
             them
             in
             that
             ,
             which
             formerly
             had
             been
             a
             betraying
             of
             all
             :
             This
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             would
             open
             a
             door
             to
             a
             large
             compliance
             .
             When
             a
             ruineing
             overthrow
             was
             given
             to
             our
             Civil
             Rights
             and
             Government
             ,
             by
             an
             Invading
             Enemie
             ,
             the
             very
             acceptance
             of
             what
             in
             effect
             might
             have
             been
             accounted
             a
             Relaxation
             ,
             was
             by
             men
             accounted
             a
             treasonable
             Compliance
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             punished
             ,
             at
             the
             Kings
             return
             ;
             and
             shal
             we
             carry
             thus
             in
             sublunary
             things
             ,
             which
             are
             both
             alterable
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             under
             mens
             Power
             ;
             and
             yet
             be
             less
             Zealous
             and
             more
             Indifferent
             ,
             in
             the
             Matters
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             as
             Christians
             we
             are
             obliged
             to
             owne
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             Supervenient
             Obligation
             of
             Vowes
             ,
             Oaths
             and
             Covenants
             engaged
             to
             maintaine
             ,
             as
             well
             against
             Erastians
             ,
             as
             against
             
               Papists
               ,
               Prelates
            
             and
             Malignants
             ?
             (
             3.
             )
             This
             Assertion
             will
             condemne
             the
             Zeal
             of
             our
             Forefathers
             ,
             as
             not
             being
             according
             to
             knowledge
             ,
             nor
             morally
             good
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             change
             of
             circumstances
             ,
             and
             periods
             ,
             set
             by
             the
             determination
             of
             Events
             .
             Yea
             if
             this
             be
             a
             fixed
             Rule
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             change
             of
             circumstances
             will
             make
             it
             impertinent
             ,
             yea
             and
             sinful
             for
             us
             to
             refuse
             to
             do
             that
             ,
             which
             ,
             while
             matters
             were
             entire
             ,
             had
             been
             a
             sinful
             compliance
             ;
             how
             much
             more
             will
             it
             make
             it
             impertinent
             and
             unlawful
             for
             us
             to
             endeavoure
             a
             change
             :
             For
             if
             it
             alloweth
             a
             compliance
             ,
             which
             in
             so
             far
             confirmeth
             the
             Usurper
             ,
             in
             his
             unjust
             Possession
             ,
             after
             the
             ruineing
             overthrow
             given
             ,
             it
             will
             certainely
             not
             allow
             of
             any
             Opposition
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             I
             grant
             ,
             when
             a
             Robber
             hath
             spoiled
             us
             ,
             we
             may
             lawfully
             take
             part
             againe
             ,
             rather
             than
             lose
             all
             ;
             or
             when
             an
             Invader
             overrunneth
             the
             land
             ,
             and
             spoileth
             us
             of
             all
             our
             former
             Privileges
             ,
             we
             may
             receive
             some
             againe
             ,
             though
             when
             matters
             were
             entire
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             a
             compliance
             to
             have
             done
             so
             :
             But
             that
             will
             not
             answere
             our
             case
             ;
             because
             we
             have
             more
             Power
             over
             our
             own
             Particulars
             ,
             than
             overChrists
             Matters
             :
             we
             may
             in
             some
             cases
             voluntarily
             give
             all
             our
             own
             away
             ;
             but
             we
             cannot
             do
             so
             ,
             in
             the
             Matters
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             His
             Church
             :
             And
             therefore
             ,
             what
             at
             any
             time
             would
             be
             a
             sinful
             compliance
             ,
             or
             an
             unlawful
             giving
             away
             of
             Christs
             ,
             and
             the
             Churches
             Rights
             ,
             cannot
             be
             lawful
             ,
             even
             after
             the
             Enemie
             hath
             overthrown
             all
             .
             (
             5.
             )
             I
             grant
             likewise
             ,
             that
             after
             an
             Universal
             overthrow
             of
             the
             Privileges
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             we
             may
             lawfully
             accept
             of
             little
             ,
             when
             more
             cannot
             be
             had
             ;
             yet
             that
             little
             must
             be
             such
             ,
             as
             was
             not
             unlawful
             ,
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             to
             be
             accepted
             of
             ;
             and
             we
             must
             accept
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             another
             manner
             ,
             than
             could
             ever
             have
             been
             accounted
             a
             sinful
             compliance
             .
             (
             6.
             )
             Though
             what
             is
             said
             in
             the
             Objection
             might
             have
             some
             weight
             ,
             when
             that
             thing
             can
             be
             had
             no
             other
             way
             ,
             than
             such
             ,
             as
             would
             formerly
             have
             been
             accounted
             a
             compliance
             :
             Yet
             it
             can
             have
             no
             weight
             ,
             in
             the
             case
             of
             the
             Indulgence
             ;
             because
             liberty
             to
             preach
             (
             which
             is
             here
             called
             a
             Relaxation
             )
             may
             be
             had
             without
             
             this
             appointment
             of
             the
             Rulers
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             no
             less
             countenance
             ,
             and
             approbation
             of
             God
             :
             So
             that
             in
             the
             Accepting
             of
             the
             Indulgence
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             needless
             compliance
             with
             the
             Usurper
             ,
             and
             an
             unnecessary
             confirming
             of
             him
             in
             his
             wicked
             Usurpations
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             12.
             
             That
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             case
             of
             standing
             Liberty
             ,
             would
             be
             an
             insufferable
             Imposition
             ,
             and
             its
             refusal
             ,
             duty
             ,
             may
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             from
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             case
             of
             lost
             Liberty
             ,
             be
             looked
             upon
             ,
             as
             a
             little
             reviving
             in
             our
             bondage
             ,
             and
             embraced
             with
             a
             sinless
             Submission
             ;
             and
             he
             ,
             who
             thus
             humbly
             and
             sincerely
             layeth
             hold
             on
             it
             ,
             may
             be
             very
             assured
             of
             the
             Lords
             Approbation
             therein
             .
             Answ.
             When
             a
             people
             have
             been
             following
             their
             Duty
             ,
             in
             defence
             of
             their
             Lands
             and
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             are
             in
             Providence
             broken
             by
             an
             Enemie
             ;
             their
             Posterity
             ,
             or
             even
             they
             themselves
             ,
             may
             willingly
             submit
             to
             ,
             and
             lay
             hold
             on
             that
             ,
             which
             formerly
             had
             been
             an
             insufferable
             Imposition
             ,
             and
             might
             have
             been
             justly
             refused
             ;
             but
             then
             they
             must
             have
             had
             no
             sinful
             hand
             ,
             in
             the
             loseing
             of
             their
             Liberty
             ,
             otherwise
             it
             shal
             be
             but
             a
             continued
             compliance
             ;
             and
             we
             must
             suppose
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             now
             out
             of
             case
             to
             owne
             and
             contend
             for
             their
             Liberty
             .
             Which
             holdeth
             not
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Indulgence
             ;
             for
             as
             there
             was
             a
             sinful
             cedeing
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             in
             not
             resisting
             unto
             bloud
             ,
             striving
             against
             these
             Usurpers
             ,
             by
             Protestations
             ,
             Declarations
             and
             other
             Meanes
             called
             for
             ,
             in
             the
             like
             case
             ,
             whereby
             this
             acceptance
             becometh
             but
             a
             continued
             compliance
             ,
             on
             the
             matter
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             Persons
             :
             So
             the
             manifold
             Obligations
             we
             are
             under
             ,
             binde
             unto
             a
             constant
             and
             perpetual
             contending
             for
             the
             Prerogatives
             of
             our
             Prince
             ,
             and
             the
             Privileges
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             against
             all
             the
             Enemies
             thereof
             :
             And
             no
             case
             of
             lost
             liberty
             will
             warrant
             us
             ,
             to
             submit
             ,
             or
             accept
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             formerly
             we
             were
             bound
             to
             have
             refused
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             looked
             upon
             ,
             as
             an
             insufferable
             Imposition
             .
             What
             may
             be
             said
             of
             the
             Posterity
             ,
             born
             and
             brought
             up
             under
             that
             loss
             of
             Liberty
             ,
             cannot
             advantage
             us
             in
             this
             Generation
             ,
             who
             ,
             when
             we
             can
             do
             no
             more
             ,
             are
             obliged
             to
             transmit
             the
             Controversie
             of
             Zion
             ,
             and
             the
             Cause
             ,
             as
             
               in
               foro
               contradictorio
            
             ,
             to
             the
             Posterity
             ;
             that
             they
             may
             see
             the
             Cause
             ,
             though
             not
             prevalent
             ,
             yet
             not
             quite
             sold
             and
             given
             up
             ;
             and
             so
             may
             serve
             themselves
             heirs
             to
             our
             Contendings
             for
             the
             Interest
             of
             our
             Lord.
             And
             for
             this
             cause
             ,
             ought
             we
             to
             be
             tenacious
             of
             these
             Rights
             ,
             and
             do
             nothing
             that
             may
             strengthen
             our
             Adversares
             ,
             and
             weaken
             our
             Cause
             :
             and
             this
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             would
             yeeld
             more
             peace
             ,
             than
             the
             accepting
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             a
             little
             reviving
             ,
             but
             indeed
             is
             a
             weakning
             both
             of
             the
             Cause
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             Party
             .
             It
             is
             laudable
             Constancy
             ,
             in
             this
             Case
             ,
             not
             to
             yeeld
             or
             grant
             one
             hoof
             :
             But
             what
             pusillanimity
             ,
             yea
             and
             treachery
             will
             it
             be
             ,
             by
             cedeing
             and
             accepting
             of
             such
             supposed
             revivings
             ,
             to
             put
             ourselves
             and
             our
             Posterity
             out
             of
             all
             case
             to
             recover
             our
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             to
             burie
             with
             our
             own
             hands
             the
             very
             memorie
             of
             the
             good
             old
             Cause
             ,
             for
             which
             our
             Predecessours
             ,
             and
             we
             sometime
             ,
             have
             contended
             with
             Zeal
             and
             Earnestness
             ;
             especially
             when
             ,
             we
             may
             have
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             a
             reviving
             in
             our
             bondage
             ,
             another
             way
             ,
             with
             Approbation
             of
             God
             ,
             with
             less
             Scandal
             to
             others
             ,
             with
             more
             Advantage
             to
             the
             Cause
             ,
             and
             less
             Advantage
             to
             the
             Enemie
             ,
             though
             with
             more
             trouble
             and
             less
             quiet
             to
             our selves
             ?
          
           
             Obj.
             13.
             
             Though
             the
             Magistrats
             principal
             Designe
             ,
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             be
             the
             Establishment
             of
             his
             own
             Supremacie
             :
             Yet
             the
             accepting
             of
             this
             favour
             cannot
             be
             so
             much
             as
             an
             Interpretative
             yeelding
             thereunto
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             clear
             by
             this
             Supposition
             ,
             that
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             without
             any
             change
             of
             Principle
             or
             Designe
             ,
             had
             ordered
             all
             Ministers
             to
             their
             own
             Churches
             .
             Answ.
             (
             1.
             )
             This
             being
             confessedly
             the
             Magistrat's
             
             principal
             Designe
             ,
             in
             granting
             this
             supposed
             favour
             ,
             our
             acceptance
             cannot
             but
             be
             accounted
             by
             him
             a
             reall
             contributing
             of
             all
             ,
             that
             is
             required
             of
             us
             ,
             thereunto
             ;
             and
             as
             it
             was
             circumstantiat
             ,
             could
             not
             but
             be
             ,
             on
             our
             part
             ,
             even
             because
             of
             what
             the
             Magistrat
             did
             rationally
             account
             to
             be
             unto
             him
             ,
             a
             virtual
             acknowledgment
             ,
             and
             a
             reall
             Confirmation
             thereof
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             If
             the
             sending
             of
             the
             Ministers
             to
             their
             own
             Congregations
             ,
             had
             been
             by
             a
             Civil
             annulling
             of
             the
             former
             Sentence
             of
             Banishment
             ,
             as
             it
             could
             not
             have
             flowed
             from
             the
             Supremacy
             ;
             so
             neither
             could
             it
             have
             contributed
             unto
             his
             Usurpation
             :
             But
             if
             the
             sending
             of
             them
             to
             their
             own
             Charges
             had
             been
             every
             way
             ,
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             this
             Indulgence
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             have
             altered
             the
             case
             to
             me
             ;
             for
             as
             I
             said
             above
             ,
             his
             re-entrie
             to
             his
             Former
             Charge
             ,
             after
             this
             manner
             ,
             would
             have
             been
             a
             virtual
             annulling
             of
             the
             Ground
             of
             his
             Former
             Call
             ,
             and
             Interest
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             and
             over
             that
             People
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             returning
             with
             full
             Freedome
             and
             Liberty
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             14.
             
             The
             Magistrat
             proposing
             this
             Indulgence
             by
             way
             of
             Command
             ,
             not
             attending
             my
             pleasure
             ,
             my
             obedience
             to
             the
             Command
             cannot
             imply
             an
             engagement
             to
             the
             Prescriptions
             annexed
             ;
             nor
             doth
             the
             Magistrat
             discover
             the
             least
             Intention
             ,
             to
             oblige
             me
             thereunto
             by
             consent
             ;
             nor
             is
             in
             this
             matter
             treating
             with
             us
             ,
             expecting
             our
             formal
             consent
             for
             his
             security
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             may
             accept
             the
             favour
             ,
             without
             the
             prescriptions
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             formal
             Compact
             here
             .
             Answ.
             (
             1.
             )
             Though
             the
             Indulgence
             be
             propounded
             by
             way
             of
             Command
             ,
             the
             Council
             thinking
             it
             below
             them
             to
             Act
             otherwayes
             :
             Yet
             both
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             and
             the
             concomitant
             Acts
             ,
             made
             of
             purpose
             ,
             to
             Limite
             ,
             Restrict
             and
             Qualifie
             the
             thing
             proposed
             ,
             and
             to
             Instruct
             and
             Oblige
             the
             receiver
             ,
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             accepting
             of
             the
             First
             doth
             virtually
             engage
             to
             the
             Second
             ,
             both
             making
             up
             one
             complex
             grant
             ,
             or
             one
             Indulgence
             so
             qualified
             ,
             limited
             &
             cautioned
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             Though
             the
             Councel
             did
             not
             call
             for
             any
             formal
             and
             express
             engagement
             from
             them
             ,
             unto
             the
             performance
             of
             these
             Injunctions
             ;
             yet
             their
             carriage
             towards
             
               Mr.
               Blair
            
             ,
             upon
             hisPositive
             renounceing
             of
             these
             Injunctions
             ,
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             they
             meant
             these
             Injunctions
             for
             Conditions
             ;
             &
             this
             also
             they
             expresly
             declared
             in
             their
             after
             Proclamations
             &
             Edicts
             ,
             as
             we
             saw
             above
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             Who
             accepteth
             a
             favour
             ,
             offered
             with
             its
             burdens
             ,
             must
             accept
             it
             
               cum
               onere
            
             ,
             howbeit
             the
             offerer
             ,
             being
             a
             Superiour
             ,
             doth
             not
             expresly
             require
             an
             explicite
             Consent
             ,
             but
             resteth
             satisfied
             with
             his
             own
             Intimation
             :
             As
             when
             a
             Father
             granteth
             to
             one
             of
             his
             Children
             such
             a
             portion
             of
             Land
             ,
             and
             withall
             ●ntimateth
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             his
             will
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             that
             he
             take
             on
             him
             the
             burden
             of
             so
             much
             d●●t
             ;
             though
             the
             Son
             should
             not
             be
             required
             to
             express
             his
             consent
             to
             the
             Condition
             of
             the
             Debt
             ;
             yet
             his
             accepting
             of
             the
             benefite
             thus
             burthened
             ,
             obligeth
             him
             to
             take
             on
             the
             Debt
             :
             So
             here
             ,
             because
             
               Mr.
               Blair
            
             did
             disowne
             the
             Conditions
             ,
             though
             his
             formal
             Consent
             was
             not
             required
             ,
             he
             was
             denuded
             of
             the
             Benefite
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             rest
             took
             the
             Benefite
             with
             its
             burden
             ;
             and
             could
             not
             ,
             while
             accepting
             the
             favour
             ,
             account
             themselves
             free
             of
             the
             Conditions
             ,
             or
             not-obliged
             to
             performe
             them
             ,
             seing
             in
             accepting
             the
             one
             ,
             they
             accepted
             the
             other
             ,
             both
             making
             up
             one
             complex
             business
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             though
             this
             Indulgence
             be
             given
             by
             Magistrates
             ,
             who
             love
             to
             act
             imperiously
             ,
             and
             by
             way
             of
             Edict
             ;
             yet
             it
             being
             granted
             as
             a
             favour
             ,
             the
             accepting
             of
             it
             ,
             both
             as
             to
             the
             thing
             it self
             ,
             and
             as
             to
             the
             sense
             and
             meaning
             of
             the
             Granters
             ,
             includeth
             a
             virtual
             engagement
             to
             the
             Observation
             of
             the
             Rules
             and
             Conditions
             annexed
             .
          
           
           
             Obj.
             15.
             
             Although
             the
             Magistrate
             had
             expresly
             prefaced
             his
             Supremacy
             unto
             the
             grant
             of
             this
             licence
             ;
             yet
             a
             Protestation
             on
             the
             accepters
             part
             against
             the
             same
             ,
             would
             sufficiently
             have
             purged
             their
             use-making
             of
             the
             favour
             ,
             of
             all
             sinful
             concurrence
             .
             Answ.
             (
             1.
             )
             Though
             this
             were
             granted
             (
             which
             yet
             cannot
             be
             )
             yet
             it
             cannot
             avail
             the
             accepters
             ,
             who
             made
             no
             Protestation
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             Though
             no
             mention
             was
             made
             of
             the
             Supremacie
             ;
             yet
             the
             accepting
             was
             so
             foule
             ,
             upon
             many
             other
             accounts
             ,
             that
             no
             Protestation
             against
             the
             Supremacie
             ,
             if
             mentioned
             ,
             could
             have
             salved
             the
             matter
             ,
             as
             we
             saw
             above
             ;
             and
             their
             after
             acceptance
             would
             but
             contradict
             their
             Protestation
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             16.
             
             Though
             the
             Magistrat
             hath
             carried
             his
             Supremacy
             above
             the
             highest
             ,
             yet
             he
             never
             judged
             the
             power
             of
             Order
             worth
             the
             assuming
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             allowing
             to
             preach
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Act
             ,
             joined
             to
             permitting
             ,
             and
             directed
             to
             none
             but
             to
             Ministers
             ,
             antecedently
             ordained
             ,
             cannot
             be
             a
             just
             ground
             of
             scruple
             .
             If
             the
             Magistrat
             had
             simply
             appointed
             every
             other
             Minister
             to
             his
             own
             Church
             ,
             allowing
             him
             there
             to
             preach
             ,
             to
             have
             offended
             at
             the
             word
             allowing
             ,
             would
             have
             been
             an
             excessive
             niceness
             .
             Ans.
             Though
             the
             Magistrat
             never
             judged
             the
             power
             of
             Order
             (
             strictly
             so
             called
             )
             worth
             the
             assuming
             ;
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             thought
             ,
             that
             he
             judged
             that
             power
             worth
             the
             assuming
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Ministrie
             ,
             and
             the
             Exercise
             thereof
             ,
             should
             be
             looked
             upon
             as
             flowing
             ,
             and
             as
             derived
             from
             him
             :
             And
             Ministers
             were
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             called
             to
             be
             careful
             and
             circumspect
             ,
             lest
             by
             doing
             and
             accepting
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             they
             might
             interpretatively
             and
             virtually
             acknowledge
             and
             consent
             to
             this
             Power
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             Though
             this
             allowance
             was
             granted
             to
             such
             ,
             as
             had
             been
             ordained
             Ministers
             before
             ,
             yet
             the
             same
             ,
             flowing
             from
             the
             Supremacy
             ,
             and
             being
             more
             than
             a
             meer
             permission
             ,
             could
             not
             but
             import
             their
             deriving
             of
             a
             power
             to
             exercise
             the
             function
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             place
             ,
             from
             him
             ;
             and
             so
             prove
             a
             most
             just
             and
             weighty
             ground
             of
             scruple
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             Nor
             will
             the
             supposition
             of
             his
             sending
             every
             Minister
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             wholly
             take
             away
             the
             scruple
             ;
             for
             his
             simple
             annulling
             of
             the
             prior
             Act
             at
             Glasgow
             ,
             would
             have
             been
             sufficient
             for
             that
             end
             ;
             but
             when
             ,
             instead
             of
             this
             ,
             he
             not
             only
             did
             say
             ,
             he
             permitted
             them
             to
             preach
             againe
             to
             their
             former
             flocks
             ;
             but
             also
             that
             he
             allowed
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             after
             he
             had
             invaded
             the
             Throne
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             assumed
             to
             himself
             the
             Fountaine
             of
             all
             Church
             power
             ;
             so
             that
             both
             as
             to
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             Ministrie
             ,
             and
             as
             to
             the
             exercise
             of
             it
             in
             such
             a
             place
             ,
             they
             should
             depend
             on
             him
             ,
             I
             think
             there
             should
             have
             some
             ground
             of
             scruple
             remained
             :
             For
             might
             it
             not
             be
             thought
             ,
             that
             by
             their
             ready
             acceptance
             ,
             without
             a
             previous
             ,
             full
             ,
             faithful
             ,
             plaine
             and
             publick
             Declaration
             and
             Protestation
             ,
             they
             had
             now
             derived
             their
             power
             from
             another
             Head
             ,
             than
             formerly
             ,
             and
             stood
             now
             upon
             some
             other
             new
             ground
             ?
             And
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             I
             should
             think
             ,
             that
             offending
             at
             the
             word
             ,
             allowing
             ,
             were
             the
             kindly
             work
             of
             a
             tender
             Conscience
             ,
             zealous
             for
             the
             Glory
             and
             Interests
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             careful
             of
             the
             credite
             of
             the
             Ministrie
             ;
             and
             no
             excessive
             niceness
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             17.
             
             The
             Ministers
             Indulged
             do
             above
             all
             things
             owne
             their
             Masters
             Ordination
             ,
             as
             the
             only
             proper
             foundation
             ,
             whereupon
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             Ministrie
             ,
             by
             the
             permission
             of
             this
             licence
             ,
             doth
             subsist
             .
             All
             the
             regarde
             they
             have
             to
             the
             Magistrats
             allowance
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             look
             upon
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             removal
             ,
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             of
             his
             unjust
             restraints
             ,
             hitherto
             Invincible
             .
             And
             neither
             by
             forme
             of
             acceptance
             ,
             nor
             by
             engagement
             ,
             do
             they
             in
             any
             sort
             acknowledge
             any
             of
             the
             Magistrats
             wrongs
             ;
             but
             are
             ready
             by
             a
             plaine
             declaration
             to
             purge
             themselves
             ,
             even
             of
             the
             suspicion
             of
             a
             simple
             
             acquiescence
             .
             Ans.
             (
             1.
             )
             I
             shall
             willingly
             yeeld
             ,
             that
             the
             Persons
             concerned
             do
             owne
             their
             Ordination
             ;
             yet
             we
             must
             distinguish
             the
             
               Intention
               of
               the
               work
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Intention
               of
               the
               worker
            
             ;
             though
             they
             may
             have
             no
             Intention
             of
             invalidating
             their
             prior
             Ordination
             ;
             yet
             their
             accepting
             of
             the
             Indulgence
             may
             virtually
             include
             this
             ;
             and
             so
             their
             Practice
             may
             contradict
             their
             Principles
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             Their
             Masters
             Mission
             is
             onely
             their
             proper
             ,
             sure
             and
             solide
             Foundation
             ,
             whereupon
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             Ministrie
             should
             subsist
             ;
             but
             is
             it
             not
             manifest
             ,
             that
             the
             accepting
             of
             the
             Indulgence
             doth
             virtually
             say
             ,
             that
             as
             to
             the
             Ministrie
             they
             depend
             upon
             the
             allowance
             of
             Men
             ;
             yea
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             assume
             to
             themselves
             an
             Headshipe
             over
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             a
             Fountaine-power
             ,
             from
             which
             this
             Exercise
             must
             natively
             flow
             ,
             and
             be
             derived
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             These
             restraints
             of
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             were
             not
             invincible
             Physically
             ,
             nor
             Moraly
             :
             Neither
             were
             any
             such
             restraints
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             formally
             removed
             ,
             nor
             a
             pure
             permission
             granted
             .
             But
             the
             Indulgence
             contained
             an
             Authoritative
             Enjoining
             and
             Warranding
             ,
             as
             also
             a
             Qualifying
             ,
             Restricting
             ,
             and
             Regulating
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             Ministrie
             ;
             and
             all
             this
             in
             prosecution
             and
             confirmation
             of
             an
             Usurped
             Supremacie
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             a
             far
             other
             thing
             ,
             than
             a
             removal
             
               de
               facto
            
             of
             a
             former
             restraint
             .
             Now
             their
             Subjection
             unto
             this
             Incroachment
             ,
             testified
             by
             their
             accepting
             of
             the
             Indulgence
             ,
             so
             conveyed
             ,
             is
             much
             more
             ,
             than
             the
             acceptance
             of
             the
             benefite
             of
             a
             bare
             Permission
             :
             And
             all
             know
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             have
             exercised
             their
             Ministerie
             ,
             without
             this
             Indulgence
             ,
             to
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Edification
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             the
             Confirmation
             of
             the
             Principles
             of
             Truth
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Ministrie
             ,
             the
             Defeating
             of
             the
             corrupt
             Erastian
             Designes
             of
             the
             injuriously
             incroaching
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             offence
             and
             scandal
             of
             no
             Person
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             Though
             they
             do
             not
             expresly
             and
             
               in
               terminis
            
             acknowledge
             any
             of
             these
             Wrongs
             ;
             yet
             ,
             by
             their
             accepting
             of
             the
             Indulgence
             ,
             so
             conveyed
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             ,
             they
             may
             virtually
             and
             upon
             the
             matter
             acknowledge
             this
             :
             and
             their
             plaine
             Declaration
             to
             purge
             themselves
             ,
             will
             be
             but
             a
             contradiction
             to
             ,
             and
             a
             condemnation
             of
             their
             own
             deed
             ,
             because
             the
             Imposer
             can
             only
             put
             a
             sense
             and
             gloss
             upon
             his
             own
             Injunctions
             ;
             and
             the
             granter
             of
             a
             warrand
             and
             favour
             ,
             on
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             in
             his
             sense
             it
             is
             ,
             at
             least
             virtually
             ,
             accepted
             by
             all
             ,
             who
             accept
             of
             it
             ,
             if
             plaine
             dealing
             be
             owned
             ;
             and
             I
             suppose
             Ministers
             ,
             while
             dealing
             with
             the
             Council
             ,
             should
             not
             walk
             upon
             fallacies
             ,
             or
             mental
             reserves
             ,
             or
             on
             what
             is
             equivalent
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             18.
             
             The
             accepting
             of
             the
             Indulgence
             did
             Import
             no
             subjecting
             of
             the
             Ministrie
             to
             mens
             arbitrary
             Disposal
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             subjecting
             of
             the
             persons
             ,
             or
             rather
             an
             acknowledgment
             ,
             that
             the
             persons
             are
             already
             in
             subjection
             ,
             which
             by
             our
             long
             silence
             &
             sufferings
             is
             too
             apparent
             :
             But
             if
             we
             have
             hitherto
             thus
             contentedly
             acknowledged
             this
             ,
             to
             the
             restraint
             of
             our
             Ministrie
             ,
             shall
             we
             now
             be
             so
             unhappy
             ,
             as
             to
             wrangle
             about
             it
             ,
             in
             prejudice
             of
             a
             relaxation
             ?
             Ans.
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             act
             of
             Indulgence
             did
             not
             only
             mention
             Ministers
             repairing
             to
             such
             or
             such
             places
             ;
             but
             spoke
             likewise
             of
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             Ministrie
             ,
             which
             it
             allowed
             them
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             prescribed
             several
             Rules
             and
             Injunctions
             ,
             limiting
             and
             regulating
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             ;
             &
             though
             this
             did
             comprehend
             a
             subjection
             of
             their
             persons
             also
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             by
             vertue
             of
             a
             prior
             Subjection
             of
             their
             Ministrie
             ,
             as
             being
             made
             liable
             to
             punishment
             for
             not-observing
             the
             Rules
             and
             Injunctions
             prescribed
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             These
             sufferings
             indeed
             declared
             a
             subjection
             of
             their
             persons
             ;
             but
             their
             silence
             shall
             be
             found
             (
             I
             feare
             )
             to
             have
             done
             more
             ;
             And
             their
             former
             sin
             can
             be
             no
             ground
             to
             justifie
             their
             prese●t
             practice
             ,
             in
             accepting
             
             of
             this
             Indulgence
             ,
             which
             instead
             of
             being
             a
             relaxation
             ,
             is
             a
             further
             wreething
             of
             the
             yoke
             about
             our
             necks
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           A
           Vindication
           of
           such
           ,
           as
           scruple
           to
           hear
           and
           owne
           the
           Indulged
           .
        
         
           Considering
           what
           is
           said
           above
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           Relation
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Reasons
           against
           the
           accepting
           of
           the
           Indulgence
           ,
           whereby
           the
           manifold
           iniquity
           thereof
           is
           manifested
           ,
           it
           might
           seem
           wholly
           unnecessary
           and
           superfluous
           to
           vindicat
           such
           ,
           as
           ,
           beginning
           to
           discover
           the
           evil
           thereof
           ,
           do
           scruple
           to
           look
           upon
           those
           ,
           who
           are
           set
           over
           them
           by
           the
           Council
           ,
           as
           their
           Ministers
           ,
           set
           over
           them
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ;
           seing
           it
           may
           rather
           seem
           strange
           ,
           that
           any
           ,
           who
           adhere
           to
           our
           former
           Principles
           ,
           are
           of
           another
           judgement
           ;
           and
           that
           Conscientious
           Persons
           did
           not
           from
           the
           beginning
           withdraw
           from
           them
           Yet
           for
           satisfaction
           to
           all
           (
           so
           far
           as
           is
           possible
           )
           the
           grounds
           of
           our
           Vindication
           of
           such
           shall
           be
           proposed
           ,
           in
           a
           few
           questions
           .
        
         
           Only
           it
           would
           be
           premitted
           ,
           in
           what
           sense
           we
           take
           the
           question
           :
           And
           therefore
           .
           (
           1.
           )
           I
           do
           not
           make
           this
           the
           question
           .
           Whether
           or
           not
           these
           Indulged
           Ministers
           ,
           are
           true
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           or
           ought
           ,
           in
           any
           case
           ,
           to
           be
           acknowledged
           ,
           &
           looked
           upon
           as
           such
           ;
           for
           in
           order
           to
           our
           Vindication
           of
           such
           ,
           who
           withdraw
           from
           them
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           necessary
           to
           assert
           this
           ;
           for
           in
           order
           to
           the
           Vindication
           of
           such
           ,
           as
           withdraw
           from
           the
           Prelates
           Curates
           ,
           as
           we
           do
           not
           ,
           so
           we
           use
           not
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           they
           are
           not
           Ministers
           ,
           knowing
           that
           by
           saying
           this
           ,
           we
           are
           engaged
           consequently
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Children
           ,
           whom
           they
           have
           baptized
           ,
           are
           yet
           unbaptized
           ;
           and
           that
           all
           their
           Ministerial
           Acts
           are
           null
           .
           Nor
           (
           2.
           )
           Shall
           I
           make
           this
           the
           question
           :
           Is
           it
           not
           simply
           unlawful
           to
           hear
           them
           ?
           For
           in
           order
           to
           Vindicat
           the
           withdrawers
           from
           the
           Curates
           ,
           we
           need
           not
           assert
           this
           ,
           knowing
           that
           much
           more
           is
           required
           to
           make
           an
           action
           simply
           sinful
           ,
           than
           to
           make
           it
           inexpedient
           ,
           or
           unlawful
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           were
           granted
           ,
           that
           the
           hearing
           or
           owning
           of
           the
           Indulged
           ,
           as
           matters
           now
           stand
           ,
           were
           unlawful
           ,
           or
           inexpedient
           ,
           the
           With-drawers
           would
           be
           sufficiently
           vindicated
           .
           Nor
           (
           3.
           )
           Do
           I
           propose
           this
           question
           ,
           whether
           or
           not
           ,
           they
           may
           lawfully
           be
           heard
           ,
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           circumstances
           ;
           as
           for
           example
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           no
           other
           to
           be
           heard
           ,
           in
           all
           Scotland
           ?
           For
           I
           judge
           ,
           if
           no
           other
           were
           to
           be
           heard
           in
           all
           Scotland
           ,
           except
           the
           Prelates
           Curats
           ,
           many
           would
           not
           scruple
           to
           hear
           such
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           were
           not
           openly
           flagicious
           and
           profane
           ,
           or
           notoriously
           ignorant
           ;
           who
           ,
           as
           matters
           now
           stand
           ,
           do
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           Approbation
           .
           (
           4.
           )
           I
           do
           not
           think
           ,
           that
           such
           ,
           as
           are
           against
           this
           withdrawing
           ,
           will
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           necessary
           ,
           that
           these
           Indulged
           be
           heard
           and
           countenanced
           ,
           at
           all
           times
           and
           occasions
           ;
           and
           that
           never
           ,
           or
           in
           no
           case
           ,
           such
           ,
           as
           are
           under
           them
           ,
           may
           go
           and
           hear
           others
           ;
           seing
           this
           was
           alwayes
           allowed
           and
           permitted
           ,
           in
           our
           best
           times
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           shall
           simply
           propose
           the
           Question
           thus
           .
           Whether
           may
           not
           people
           lawfully
           ,
           as
           the
           case
           now
           standeth
           ,
           withdraw
           from
           those
           Indulged
           ,
           whom
           the
           Council
           hath
           set
           over
           them
           by
           the
           Indulgence
           ;
           or
           are
           they
           to
           owne
           them
           ,
           and
           submit
           unto
           them
           ,
           as
           over
           them
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           as
           set
           over
           them
           ,
           to
           be
           their
           Pastors
           and
           Overseers
           ,
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ;
           even
           when
           there
           are
           others
           ,
           against
           whom
           such
           Exceptions
           cannot
           be
           made
           ,
           as
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           whom
           the
           Lord
           doth
           own
           and
           countenance
           in
           a
           remarkable
           and
           wonderful
           manner
           ,
           to
           be
           heard
           ?
           Or
           ,
           whether
           are
           such
           to
           be
           condemned
           ,
           or
           approven
           and
           vindicated
           ,
           who
           look
           upon
           themselves
           ,
           as
           called
           of
           
           God
           to
           bear
           witness
           against
           all
           the
           sinful
           Usurpations
           ,
           manifest
           in
           the
           Indulgence
           ;
           and
           the
           many
           evils
           ,
           in
           the
           accepting
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           now
           acting
           by
           vertue
           thereof
           ,
           by
           withdrawing
           from
           such
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           hear
           and
           countenance
           others
           ,
           who
           preach
           upon
           Christs
           Call
           ,
           and
           not
           according
           to
           Mans
           Order
           ,
           but
           contrary
           thereto
           ?
        
         
           This
           being
           the
           Question
           ,
           one
           might
           think
           it
           strange
           ,
           that
           there
           should
           be
           any
           necessity
           to
           Vindicate
           such
           ,
           as
           now
           withdraw
           ,
           considering
           what
           is
           said
           above
           :
           Yet
           in
           Order
           hereunto
           ,
           I
           shall
           but
           ,
           in
           a
           few
           words
           ,
           propose
           these
           following
           Questions
           ,
           to
           the
           Consideration
           of
           any
           ,
           who
           are
           of
           another
           judgment
           ,
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           As.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           Seing
           by
           what
           is
           said
           under
           our
           
             First
             Head
          
           of
           Arguments
           ,
           it
           is
           manifest
           ,
           that
           the
           Indulged
           ,
           in
           and
           by
           the
           accepting
           of
           the
           Indulgence
           ,
           have
           wronged
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           only
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           King
           in
           Zion
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           Nine
           several
           Particulars
           :
           (
           every
           one
           of
           which
           might
           be
           made
           use
           of
           ,
           as
           a
           several
           Argument
           ,
           to
           our
           present
           purpose
           .
           )
           How
           can
           any
           blame
           such
           ,
           as
           ,
           out
           of
           tenderness
           to
           the
           Royal
           Prerogatives
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           scruple
           to
           owne
           ,
           and
           hear
           them
           ,
           as
           formerly
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           Seing
           by
           the
           accepting
           of
           this
           Indulgence
           ,
           the
           Indulged
           have
           receded
           from
           our
           Presbyterian
           Principles
           ,
           and
           wronged
           the
           Interest
           and
           Privileges
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           Christ
           ,
           her
           only
           King
           ,
           hath
           granted
           to
           her
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           five
           several
           Particulars
           ,
           (
           out
           of
           which
           particular
           Arguments
           might
           be
           framed
           severally
           )
           as
           is
           clear
           by
           what
           is
           said
           under
           our
           2
           Head
           of
           Arguments
           .
           How
           unreasonable
           is
           it
           to
           condemne
           such
           ,
           as
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           tender
           care
           to
           adhere
           to
           their
           Presbyterian
           Principles
           ,
           dat
           not
           owne
           and
           hear
           such
           ,
           as
           formerly
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           Seing
           in
           Ten
           Particulars
           ,
           mentioned
           under
           our
           3.
           
           Head
           of
           Arguments
           ,
           it
           is
           made
           manifest
           ,
           that
           the
           Indulged
           ,
           by
           accepting
           of
           the
           Indulgence
           ,
           have
           ,
           upon
           the
           matter
           ,
           homologated
           the
           wicked
           Supreamacy
           ,
           in
           Church-affairs
           ,
           whereby
           our
           Lord
           is
           virtually
           dethroned
           ,
           and
           His
           Church
           utterly
           robbed
           of
           her
           Spiritual
           Power
           and
           Privileges
           :
           How
           can
           we
           condemne
           such
           ,
           who
           ,
           in
           detestation
           of
           that
           Supreamacy
           ,
           and
           Usurped
           Power
           ,
           withdraw
           from
           them
           ?
        
         
           4.
           
           Seing
           by
           our
           Principles
           ,
           the
           Free
           Election
           and
           Call
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           giveth
           ground
           to
           the
           relation
           ,
           that
           a
           Pastor
           hath
           to
           a
           Flock
           ,
           as
           his
           Charge
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           way
           ,
           how
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           setteth
           men
           over
           Flocks
           ,
           in
           ordinary
           :
           How
           can
           these
           be
           obliged
           to
           owne
           such
           for
           their
           Pastors
           ,
           whom
           they
           never
           called
           ,
           nor
           had
           freedom
           freely
           to
           Elect
           and
           Call
           ?
           And
           this
           is
           the
           case
           of
           not
           a
           few
           ,
           yea
           in
           reality
           the
           case
           of
           all
           ,
           who
           had
           others
           ,
           than
           such
           ,
           as
           had
           been
           their
           Pastors
           before
           ,
           set
           over
           them
           ;
           for
           as
           for
           that
           image
           of
           a
           call
           ,
           we
           have
           said
           enough
           above
           ,
           and
           particularly
           ,
           under
           our
           4.
           
           Head
           of
           Arguments
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           it
           was
           of
           no
           force
           ,
           and
           imported
           rather
           a
           prostituting
           of
           that
           Ordinance
           and
           Institution
           ,
           to
           be
           subservient
           to
           the
           corrupt
           Designes
           of
           men
           ,
           than
           savoured
           of
           true
           tenderness
           unto
           the
           Ordinance
           of
           Christ
           ;
           which
           should
           have
           led
           the
           way
           ,
           in
           an
           orderly
           settlement
           ,
           and
           not
           have
           been
           trailed
           at
           the
           heels
           of
           the
           Councels
           Order
           ,
           with
           which
           in
           all
           Common
           Sense
           ,
           it
           was
           incompatible
           ,
           except
           by
           way
           of
           acknowledging
           and
           homologating
           the
           Councils
           Usurpation
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Seing
           as
           is
           clear
           from
           the
           Seven
           Particulars
           ,
           mentioned
           under
           our
           5.
           
           Head
           of
           Arguments
           ,
           the
           Indulged
           ,
           in
           their
           accepting
           of
           the
           Indulgence
           ,
           have
           fortified
           and
           established
           Erastianisme
           ,
           and
           Erastian
           Tenets
           ;
           how
           shall
           we
           condemne
           such
           ,
           
           as
           withdraw
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           rather
           hear
           and
           owne
           such
           ,
           as
           adhere
           by
           their
           practice
           to
           former
           Principles
           ?
        
         
           6.
           
           When
           we
           consider
           the
           Twelve
           Particulars
           ,
           mentioned
           under
           our
           6.
           
           Head
           of
           Arguments
           ,
           (
           several
           of
           which
           might
           be
           here
           made
           use
           of
           ,
           as
           Distinct
           Arguments
           ,
           if
           we
           designed
           not
           brevity
           )
           whereby
           it
           was
           made
           manifest
           ,
           how
           the
           Indulged
           ,
           in
           accepting
           of
           the
           Indulgence
           ,
           have
           acted
           to
           the
           great
           prejudice
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           how
           can
           we
           imagine
           ,
           that
           such
           are
           to
           be
           condemned
           ,
           who
           withdraw
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           countenance
           such
           ,
           as
           are
           seeking
           and
           promoving
           its
           good
           ,
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           countenanced
           and
           approven
           of
           God
           ?
        
         
           7.
           
           If
           we
           impartially
           consider
           the
           Twelve
           Particulars
           ,
           mentioned
           under
           our
           7.
           
           Head
           of
           Arguments
           ,
           (
           several
           of
           which
           also
           might
           be
           adduced
           here
           ,
           as
           distinct
           Arguments
           )
           whereby
           it
           appeared
           ,
           how
           these
           Indulged
           ,
           in
           their
           accepting
           of
           the
           Indulgence
           ,
           have
           wronged
           our
           Cause
           ,
           and
           departed
           from
           the
           grounds
           ,
           upon
           which
           our
           Church
           is
           suffering
           ;
           we
           will
           see
           cause
           of
           approving
           such
           ,
           as
           withdraw
           from
           them
           ,
           as
           matters
           now
           stand
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           Seing
           by
           what
           is
           said
           ,
           it
           is
           manifest
           ,
           that
           the
           Entrie
           of
           the
           Indulged
           unto
           their
           present
           Places
           ,
           and
           Stations
           ,
           is
           not
           consonant
           ,
           but
           repugnant
           to
           our
           Former
           Doctrine
           ,
           Principles
           and
           Practices
           ,
           owned
           since
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           by
           our
           Oathes
           ,
           Vowes
           ,
           Covenants
           and
           Solemne
           Engagments
           ;
           besides
           the
           Testimonies
           given
           thereunto
           by
           the
           Sufferings
           of
           our
           Predecessours
           ,
           and
           by
           our
           own
           Sufferings
           ;
           can
           we
           blame
           and
           condemne
           such
           ,
           who
           dar
           not
           owne
           them
           ,
           as
           lawfully
           entered
           into
           these
           places
           ?
        
         
           9.
           
           Seing
           the
           Indulged
           have
           ,
           by
           the
           accepting
           of
           the
           Indulgence
           ,
           and
           acting
           by
           vertue
           thereof
           ,
           in
           so
           far
           ,
           departed
           from
           Former
           Principles
           and
           Practices
           ;
           and
           a
           difference
           ought
           to
           be
           put
           betwixt
           them
           ,
           and
           other
           Ministers
           ,
           who
           ,
           through
           grace
           ,
           have
           hithertill
           been
           preserved
           from
           stepping
           aside
           ,
           whether
           to
           Prelacy
           ,
           or
           to
           Erastianisme
           ,
           in
           their
           Practices
           ;
           who
           can
           condemne
           such
           ,
           as
           withdraw
           from
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           adhere
           to
           the
           other
           ?
        
         
           10.
           
           Is
           there
           not
           a
           great
           difference
           betwixt
           the
           ground
           ,
           whereupon
           the
           Indulged
           do
           presently
           exercise
           their
           Ministerie
           ;
           and
           the
           ground
           whereupon
           formerly
           ,
           before
           they
           embraced
           the
           Indulgence
           ,
           they
           did
           ,
           and
           others
           to
           this
           day
           do
           ,
           exercise
           it
           ?
           Or
           shall
           we
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           all
           one
           ,
           whether
           Ministers
           have
           the
           Ministerial
           Potestative
           Mission
           unto
           such
           or
           such
           places
           ,
           over
           which
           they
           are
           set
           ,
           from
           Presbyteries
           ,
           authorized
           thereunto
           by
           Christ
           ,
           which
           sometimes
           they
           had
           ;
           or
           have
           it
           from
           the
           Magistrat
           ,
           no
           wayes
           thereunto
           authorized
           by
           Christ
           ;
           as
           now
           they
           have
           it
           only
           ?
           And
           if
           there
           be
           a
           difference
           ,
           how
           can
           any
           condemne
           those
           ,
           who
           cannot
           now
           owne
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           formerly
           ?
        
         
           11.
           
           Seing
           the
           difference
           betwixt
           these
           two
           wayes
           mentioned
           ,
           is
           great
           ,
           and
           seing
           they
           cannot
           be
           compounded
           in
           one
           ,
           nor
           lawfully
           made
           subordinat
           ,
           the
           one
           to
           the
           other
           ;
           is
           it
           not
           undeniable
           ,
           that
           these
           Indulged
           ,
           betaking
           themselves
           now
           to
           the
           Magistrat's
           Mission
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           done
           ,
           have
           upon
           the
           matter
           ,
           renounced
           their
           former
           Mission
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           from
           Presbyteries
           ,
           acting
           Ministerially
           under
           Christ
           ?
           And
           if
           so
           ,
           can
           people
           be
           condemned
           ,
           who
           do
           not
           ,
           nor
           cannot
           ,
           owne
           ,
           and
           countenance
           them
           ,
           as
           formerly
           they
           did
           ?
        
         
           12.
           
           It
           being
           apparent
           from
           what
           is
           said
           above
           ,
           on
           several
           occasions
           ,
           that
           ,
           as
           the
           Indulged
           did
           deliberatly
           shun
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           their
           Ministrie
           onely
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           so
           they
           do
           now
           Act
           and
           Exerce
           the
           same
           ,
           as
           receiving
           it
           not
           alone
           from
           Christ
           ,
           by
           the
           Ministerial
           Conveyance
           of
           the
           Power
           and
           Authority
           to
           exerce
           it
           ,
           which
           Christ
           hath
           ordained
           ;
           but
           either
           as
           receiving
           it
           from
           the
           Magistrat
           alone
           ;
           (
           and
           if
           so
           ,
           they
           cannot
           be
           looked
           upon
           as
           Christ's
           Servants
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           Magistrat's
           Servants
           ;
           )
           or
           from
           Christ
           and
           the
           Magistrat
           ,
           as
           Collateral
           Heads
           and
           Fountains
           of
           Church-power
           ;
           (
           but
           thus
           to
           speak
           were
           blasphemie
           ;
           )
           or
           from
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           as
           directly
           subordinat
           to
           Christ
           ;
           (
           which
           is
           the
           ground
           of
           all
           Arminian-Erastianisme
           )
           How
           can
           Men
           be
           accounted
           transgressours
           ,
           who
           in
           Conscience
           cannot
           owne
           them
           ,
           as
           formerly
           they
           did
           ,
           when
           they
           acted
           and
           exercised
           their
           Ministrie
           as
           receiving
           it
           alone
           from
           Christ
           ,
           by
           the
           Ministerial
           conveyance
           of
           the
           Power
           &
           Authority
           thereto
           ,
           through
           the
           hands
           of
           his
           Servants
           thereunto
           appointed
           ?
        
         
           13.
           
           Is
           there
           no
           difference
           to
           be
           put
           betwixt
           such
           ,
           as
           exercise
           the
           Ministrie
           in
           subordination
           unto
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           dependance
           upon
           the
           Council
           ,
           as
           being
           their
           Curats
           ,
           &
           as
           accountable
           to
           them
           ;
           and
           others
           ,
           who
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           subordinat
           unto
           ,
           so
           they
           owne
           their
           dependance
           onely
           upon
           Christ
           ,
           in
           the
           way
           He
           hath
           prescribed
           ,
           receiving
           Instructions
           only
           from
           Him
           ,
           in
           His
           appointed
           way
           ,
           to
           regulate
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           Exercise
           of
           their
           Ministrie
           ,
           and
           hold
           themselves
           accountable
           only
           to
           Him
           ,
           in
           that
           way
           ?
           And
           seing
           it
           is
           manifest
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           very
           great
           difference
           ;
           Who
           can
           condemne
           such
           as
           withdraw
           from
           the
           Indulged
           ,
           who
           have
           their
           Instructions
           ,
           to
           regulate
           them
           in
           the
           Exercise
           of
           the
           Ministrie
           ,
           from
           the
           Council
           ,
           (
           as
           was
           manifested
           above
           ,
           )
           as
           accountable
           only
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           such
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           directly
           subordinat
           unto
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           King
           ;
           and
           not
           from
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           as
           onely
           Head
           of
           the
           Kirk
           ?
        
         
           14.
           
           Seing
           by
           receiving
           the
           Indulgence
           ,
           with
           their
           Instructions
           &c.
           the
           Indulged
           do
           ,
           upon
           the
           matter
           ,
           recognosce
           a
           Supream
           Head-Power
           over
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           Church-affairs
           ,
           in
           the
           Magistrates
           ,
           to
           the
           denying
           of
           Christ's
           sole
           Headshipe
           ,
           and
           dethroning
           of
           Him
           (
           as
           hath
           been
           ,
           on
           several
           occasions
           ,
           cleared
           above
           ;
           )
           how
           can
           such
           be
           condemned
           ,
           who
           scruple
           to
           owne
           them
           ,
           in
           that
           case
           ,
           or
           to
           countenance
           them
           ,
           while
           they
           act
           so
           ?
        
         
           15.
           
           Seing
           the
           Indulged
           ,
           being
           set
           over
           the
           people
           ,
           specially
           designed
           and
           appointed
           them
           by
           the
           Council's
           order
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           the
           way
           appointed
           by
           Christ
           ,
           can
           not
           be
           said
           to
           be
           set
           over
           these
           people
           ,
           as
           their
           Overseers
           ,
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ;
           (
           as
           hath
           been
           evidenced
           above
           ;
           )
           how
           can
           such
           be
           blamed
           ,
           who
           cannot
           owne
           them
           ,
           as
           their
           Overseers
           ,
           and
           as
           made
           Overseers
           to
           them
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ?
        
         
           16.
           
           Seing
           we
           have
           made
           it
           manifest
           above
           ,
           that
           the
           entrie
           of
           the
           Indulged
           hath
           a
           manifold
           relation
           unto
           the
           Usurped
           Supremacie
           ,
           in
           Church-affaires
           ;
           and
           that
           ,
           as
           it
           floweth
           therefrom
           ,
           is
           secured
           thereby
           ,
           and
           dependeth
           in
           its
           legal
           being
           therupon
           ,
           as
           its
           Charter
           ;
           so
           it
           contributeth
           to
           the
           strengthening
           ,
           securing
           and
           encouraging
           of
           the
           Usurpation
           and
           seing
           this
           Supremacy
           and
           Sacrilegious
           Usurpation
           of
           the
           Prerogatives
           Royal
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           Subversion
           of
           the
           Rights
           and
           Privileges
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           the
           Top-point
           of
           all
           our
           Defection
           ,
           and
           the
           Center
           ,
           into
           which
           all
           the
           Lines
           of
           our
           Apostasie
           concurre
           and
           agree
           ;
           can
           any
           ,
           who
           would
           not
           joyne
           in
           this
           defection
           ,
           and
           have
           a
           proportionable
           part
           of
           the
           guilt
           ,
           charged
           upon
           them
           ,
           give
           countenance
           and
           approbation
           unto
           those
           Indulged
           ,
           whose
           entrie
           is
           so
           neer
           a
           kin
           unto
           that
           Supremacy
           ?
           Or
           can
           any
           ,
           who
           desire
           to
           be
           free
           of
           all
           compliance
           with
           this
           abominable
           evil
           ,
           carry
           towards
           those
           ,
           who
           are
           now
           set
           over
           them
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           Supremacie
           ,
           as
           formerly
           ?
        
         
         
           17.
           
           The
           Supremacy
           now
           regnant
           ,
           and
           the
           grand
           National
           sin
           ,
           being
           such
           an
           evil
           ,
           as
           all
           ,
           that
           would
           be
           keeped
           free
           of
           the
           plagues
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           will
           bring
           upon
           the
           Land
           ,
           must
           ,
           in
           their
           places
           and
           stations
           ,
           bear
           witness
           against
           the
           same
           :
           And
           seing
           Common
           people
           have
           no
           other
           way
           Patent
           or
           Practicable
           for
           them
           ,
           to
           give
           this
           plaine
           and
           honest
           Testimony
           against
           this
           hainous
           Usurpation
           ,
           in
           any
           publick
           manner
           ,
           but
           by
           withdrawing
           from
           such
           ,
           as
           are
           set
           over
           them
           by
           vertue
           of
           this
           Usurped
           Power
           ;
           can
           those
           be
           condemned
           ,
           who
           ,
           out
           of
           Conscience
           of
           their
           duty
           ,
           zeal
           to
           Christ's
           Prerogatives
           ,
           Care
           to
           keep
           their
           garments
           unspotted
           with
           publick
           regnant
           evils
           ;
           and
           out
           of
           a
           desire
           to
           minde
           their
           duty
           ,
           in
           this
           day
           of
           so
           general
           a
           Defection
           ,
           do
           withdraw
           from
           the
           Indulged
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           giving
           of
           this
           publick
           Testimonie
           ,
           in
           their
           Place
           and
           Station
           ?
        
         
           18.
           
           Seing
           by
           the
           Particulars
           ,
           mentioned
           under
           our
           8.
           
           Head
           of
           Argu.
           it
           is
           manifest
           ,
           that
           the
           accepters
           of
           this
           Indulgence
           have
           thereby
           contributed
           to
           the
           strengthening
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           Prelates
           and
           Prelacie
           ,
           which
           all
           are
           obliged
           by
           their
           Covenants
           ,
           to
           endeavour
           ,
           in
           their
           Places
           and
           Stations
           ,
           to
           exstirpat
           ;
           how
           can
           such
           be
           condemned
           ,
           who
           withdraw
           from
           them
           ,
           while
           standing
           thus
           in
           a
           contributing
           posture
           ?
        
         
           19.
           
           As
           upon
           the
           one
           hand
           ,
           the
           disowning
           of
           the
           Curats
           is
           a
           disowning
           of
           the
           Prelates
           and
           their
           Power
           ;
           and
           a
           countenancing
           of
           them
           by
           hearing
           them
           ,
           and
           submitting
           to
           their
           Ministrie
           is
           accounted
           by
           all
           (
           as
           indeed
           it
           is
           )
           a
           countenancing
           of
           Prelacy
           ;
           is
           not
           also
           ,
           upon
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           an
           owning
           of
           the
           Indulged
           ,
           and
           a
           Submitting
           to
           them
           and
           their
           Ministrie
           ,
           a
           submitting
           to
           the
           Supremacy
           ;
           seing
           (
           as
           is
           above
           cleared
           and
           confirmed
           )
           the
           Curats
           (
           at
           least
           such
           as
           ,
           were
           ordained
           Ministers
           before
           the
           re-establishment
           of
           Prelacy
           ,
           and
           have
           submitted
           thereto
           )
           do
           no
           more
           depend
           upon
           Prelacy
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           present
           exercise
           of
           their
           Ministrie
           ,
           than
           the
           Indulged
           do
           depend
           upon
           the
           Supremacy
           ,
           or
           on
           the
           Rulers
           ,
           acting
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           Supremacy
           ?
        
         
           20.
           
           Seing
           the
           Act
           of
           Glasgow
           ,
           banishing
           Ministers
           from
           their
           own
           Charges
           ,
           cannot
           dissolve
           the
           relation
           ,
           that
           was
           betwixt
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           their
           Flocks
           ;
           how
           can
           such
           ,
           as
           stand
           still
           related
           unto
           their
           former
           Pastors
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           the
           case
           of
           some
           )
           accept
           of
           others
           ,
           set
           over
           them
           by
           the
           Council
           ,
           &
           not
           withall
           homologat
           the
           Councils
           deed
           ,
           and
           declare
           the
           former
           relation
           utterly
           dissolved
           ?
        
         
           21.
           
           Seing
           the
           Indulged
           ,
           in
           accepting
           of
           the
           Indulgence
           ,
           have
           in
           several
           Particulars
           violated
           our
           Covenant-Obligations
           (
           as
           was
           shown
           in
           the
           9
           Head
           of
           Argu
           :
           )
           Can
           any
           be
           blamed
           for
           with
           drawing
           from
           those
           ,
           who
           have
           so
           entered
           ,
           in
           this
           day
           ,
           when
           God
           is
           about
           to
           plead
           with
           the
           Land
           ,
           for
           a
           broken
           Covenant
           ?
        
         
           22.
           
           If
           all
           be
           obliged
           to
           resist
           &
           withstand
           Erastianisme
           ,
           by
           the
           Solemne
           Engagment
           to
           duties
           ;
           what
           less
           can
           be
           expected
           of
           Common
           People
           ,
           in
           their
           privat
           Stations
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           an
           answerable
           walking
           unto
           this
           Engagment
           ,
           than
           a
           with-drawing
           from
           such
           ,
           as
           are
           set
           over
           them
           by
           a
           Power
           ,
           purely
           Erastian
           ?
           And
           can
           such
           be
           thought
           to
           minde
           their
           Engagment
           in
           this
           particular
           ,
           who
           willingly
           comply
           with
           the
           Erastian
           Command
           and
           Injunction
           ,
           and
           accept
           of
           such
           ,
           as
           are
           set
           over
           them
           by
           an
           
           Erastian-Order
           ?
        
         
           23.
           
           Seing
           the
           Indulged
           ,
           in
           accepting
           of
           the
           Indulgence
           ,
           have
           receded
           from
           our
           Principles
           ,
           and
           wronged
           our
           Cause
           as
           is
           undeniable
           by
           the
           Twelve
           Particulars
           ,
           mentioned
           under
           our
           7.
           
           Head.
           of
           Arg.
           )
           can
           they
           be
           justly
           condemned
           ,
           who
           now
           withdraw
           from
           them
           ?
        
         
         
           24.
           
           Seing
           by
           accepting
           of
           the
           Indulgence
           ,
           the
           Indulged
           have
           highly
           prejudged
           the
           good
           of
           our
           Church
           (
           as
           is
           manifest
           from
           the
           Twelve
           Particulars
           ,
           mentioned
           under
           our
           6.
           
           Head
           of
           Arg.
           )
           How
           can
           such
           be
           condemned
           ,
           who
           refuse
           to
           countenance
           them
           ,
           while
           thus
           stated
           in
           and
           by
           the
           Indulgence
           ?
        
         
           25.
           
           Seing
           ,
           as
           was
           cleared
           above
           ,
           the
           Indulgence
           ,
           was
           devised
           of
           purpose
           ,
           to
           annul
           all
           Field-and
           House-meetings
           ;
           and
           seing
           it
           cannot
           be
           denied
           ,
           that
           these
           Field-and
           House-meetings
           ,
           being
           so
           eminently
           countenanced
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           are
           also
           to
           be
           countenanced
           of
           Men
           ;
           can
           any
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           ,
           over
           whom
           the
           Indulged
           are
           set
           by
           the
           Council
           ,
           are
           not
           obliged
           to
           withdraw
           from
           them
           ;
           and
           not
           withall
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           obliged
           to
           waite
           upon
           these
           blessed
           Meetings
           ,
           though
           thereby
           the
           Minister
           and
           other
           people
           ,
           should
           be
           much
           discouraged
           ?
           And
           would
           not
           this
           be
           a
           manifest
           homologating
           and
           concurring
           with
           the
           Council
           ,
           in
           carrying-on
           of
           this
           wicked
           Designe
           ?
           And
           how
           can
           such
           be
           condemned
           ,
           who
           withdraw
           from
           them
           ,
           who
           have
           ,
           in
           accepting
           of
           the
           Indulgence
           ,
           acted
           so
           prejudicially
           unto
           these
           blessed
           Meetings
           ,
           as
           is
           evidenced
           in
           our
           II.
           Head
           of
           Arguments
           ?
        
         
           26.
           
           Seing
           it
           is
           undeniable
           ,
           and
           daily
           experience
           doth
           confirme
           it
           ,
           that
           an
           admirably
           rich
           blessing
           attendeth
           the
           laboures
           of
           such
           ,
           as
           preach
           contrary
           to
           Mans
           Law
           ,
           upon
           Christs
           sole
           Warrant
           and
           Allowance
           ;
           what
           cruelty
           to
           Souls
           were
           it
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           ,
           who
           have
           none
           to
           preach
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           the
           Council
           (
           none
           of
           the
           best
           discerners
           of
           Ministerial
           Gifts
           ,
           nor
           endued
           with
           Power
           from
           Christ
           for
           that
           end
           ,
           to
           try
           the
           Qualifications
           of
           Ministers
           )
           hath
           set
           over
           them
           ,
           must
           not
           withdraw
           from
           these
           ,
           to
           seek
           their
           food
           ,
           where
           God
           is
           giving
           it
           largly
           ,
           and
           is
           thereby
           encouraging
           and
           inviting
           all
           to
           come
           ?
           We
           would
           ,
           doubtless
           ,
           think
           this
           hard
           dealing
           ,
           were
           we
           ,
           as
           to
           our
           temporal
           food
           ,
           to
           be
           kept
           at
           a
           set
           sober
           diet
           ,
           wherein
           we
           found
           little
           nourishment
           ,
           and
           restrained
           from
           going
           to
           fattening
           and
           strengthening
           feasts
           .
           If
           it
           be
           said
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           the
           peoples
           fault
           ,
           that
           they
           grow
           not
           more
           under
           the
           preaching
           of
           such
           ,
           as
           are
           set
           over
           them
           .
           I
           need
           not
           contradict
           it
           ,
           for
           strengthening
           of
           my
           Argument
           ;
           but
           only
           say
           ,
           if
           the
           blessing
           be
           withheld
           at
           home
           ,
           though
           justly
           ,
           because
           of
           sin
           ;
           let
           the
           people
           go
           where
           they
           may
           finde
           the
           blessing
           ,
           of
           Gods
           free
           grace
           ,
           notwithstanding
           of
           their
           Provocations
           ,
           as
           others
           have
           found
           it
           :
           Let
           them
           go
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           where
           free
           grace
           may
           prevent
           them
           .
           Nay
           ,
           I
           think
           the
           Indulged
           themselves
           ,
           upon
           this
           very
           account
           ,
           if
           they
           desire
           (
           as
           I
           would
           hope
           they
           do
           )
           the
           Spiritual
           Edification
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           should
           be●eech
           and
           obtest
           all
           their
           People
           ,
           to
           go
           unto
           these
           richly
           blessed
           Conventiclers
           ;
           and
           desire
           these
           Conventicles
           to
           come
           and
           choise
           the
           most
           convenient
           place
           ,
           in
           all
           their
           bounds
           ,
           for
           a
           Field-meeting
           ,
           that
           their
           people
           might
           partake
           of
           the
           good
           thereof
           ;
           and
           this
           Course
           (
           if
           it
           had
           been
           taken
           )
           would
           have
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           endeared
           them
           more
           unto
           all
           ,
           that
           feared
           God
           ;
           and
           had
           (
           no
           doubt
           )
           prevented
           much
           of
           this
           animosity
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           I
           apprehend
           ,
           betwixt
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           Field-Preachers
           ;
           for
           it
           would
           have
           defeat
           the
           Designe
           of
           the
           Council
           ,
           and
           have
           contributed
           to
           the
           carrying
           on
           of
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           27.
           
           Seing
           all
           Persons
           stand
           obliged
           by
           their
           Covenants
           ,
           to
           maintaine
           the
           Prerogatives
           of
           Christs
           Crown
           ,
           the
           Rights
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           Presbyterial
           Government
           ;
           how
           can
           they
           ,
           who
           would
           make
           conscience
           of
           the
           saids
           Covenants
           ,
           owne
           such
           ,
           as
           are
           set
           over
           them
           ,
           not
           according
           to
           the
           Principles
           of
           Presbyterian
           Government
           ,
           nor
           in
           compliance
           with
           the
           Prerogatives
           of
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           so
           as
           the
           Rights
           of
           the
           Church
           are
           so
           much
           as
           pretended
           to
           be
           observed
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           way
           rather
           repugnant
           unto
           all
           these
           ;
           as
           hath
           been
           manifested
           above
           ?
        
         
         
           28.
           
           Seing
           many
           of
           these
           Indulged
           have
           a
           relation
           to
           their
           own
           Flocks
           ,
           from
           which
           they
           were
           thrust
           by
           violence
           ;
           and
           it
           will
           not
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           what
           the
           Rulers
           did
           ,
           in
           that
           matter
           ,
           did
           utterly
           annul
           their
           relation
           ;
           How
           can
           they
           be
           related
           as
           Pastors
           to
           these
           Congregations
           ,
           over
           which
           they
           are
           set
           by
           the
           Council
           ?
           We
           do
           not
           acknowledge
           or
           justifie
           Pluralities
           .
           And
           if
           they
           have
           not
           the
           relation
           of
           Pastors
           unto
           these
           new
           Charges
           ,
           people
           are
           not
           bound
           to
           carry
           ,
           as
           their
           flock
           ;
           and
           so
           may
           lawfully
           withdraw
           ,
           and
           hear
           others
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           them
           .
        
         
           29.
           
           Seing
           It
           is
           manifest
           from
           what
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           Indulged
           ,
           by
           accepting
           of
           the
           Indulgence
           ,
           have
           ,
           upon
           the
           matter
           ,
           condemned
           all
           the
           wrestlings
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           from
           the
           very
           beginning
           of
           our
           Reformation
           ,
           against
           the
           Erastian
           Usurpations
           and
           Encroachments
           of
           King
           and
           Court
           ,
           in
           the
           Dayes
           of
           King
           Iames
           ,
           who
           yet
           ,
           in
           the
           height
           of
           his
           Usurpations
           ,
           and
           arrogate
           Supremacy
           ,
           never
           did
           what
           the
           Council
           did
           ,
           in
           the
           Matter
           of
           the
           Indulgence
           ;
           He
           never
           took
           upon
           him
           ,
           to
           plant
           and
           transplant
           Ministers
           by
           himself
           ,
           or
           by
           his
           Council
           immediatly
           ,
           and
           onely
           :
           yea
           and
           have
           condemned
           all
           their
           sufferings
           to
           bondes
           ,
           banishment
           &
           bloud
           ,
           for
           the
           Privileges
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Crown-Rights
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           only
           King
           in
           Zion
           ;
           how
           can
           people
           ,
           be
           pressed
           or
           urged
           ,
           to
           look
           on
           such
           ,
           as
           their
           lawfully
           settled
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           be
           condemned
           for
           withdrawing
           ?
           Must
           not
           the
           compliers
           with
           them
           in
           this
           ,
           be
           guilty
           of
           the
           same
           sin
           of
           spitting
           in
           the
           faces
           of
           all
           our
           ancient
           witnesses
           ;
           and
           saying
           ,
           their
           Sufferings
           were
           for
           triffles
           ?
           Do
           not
           they
           ,
           who
           do
           more
           ,
           than
           ever
           these
           were
           tempted
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           that
           without
           the
           least
           hesitancy
           ,
           say
           ,
           that
           these
           suffered
           as
           fools
           ?
        
         
           30.
           
           Seing
           the
           entry
           of
           the
           Indulged
           by
           the
           Councils
           Order
           is
           such
           ,
           as
           hath
           not
           a
           Parallel
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           Christian
           world
           ,
           for
           any
           thing
           I
           know
           ;
           for
           ,
           no
           where
           shall
           we
           finde
           Ministers
           planted
           in
           Particular
           Charges
           ,
           and
           transplanted
           from
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           immediatly
           by
           the
           Magistrate
           :
           Yea
           I
           doubt
           ,
           if
           Ministers
           were
           thus
           placed
           ,
           in
           the
           Palatinate
           ,
           (
           now
           laid
           waste
           and
           desolat
           ,
           in
           the
           righteous
           judgment
           of
           God
           ,
           )
           where
           the
           hemlock
           of
           Erastianisme
           first
           grew
           up
           ;
           can
           any
           blame
           the
           reformed
           Professours
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           where
           that
           weed
           ha●h
           been
           cast
           over
           the
           hedge
           ,
           with
           a
           solemne
           Vow
           and
           Covenant
           ,
           never
           to
           owne
           it
           againe
           ,
           in
           resenting
           this
           manner
           of
           Entry
           ,
           by
           withdrawing
           from
           those
           ,
           that
           are
           set
           over
           them
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           singular
           and
           shameful
           manner
           ?
        
         
           31.
           
           Do
           we
           not
           make
           use
           of
           this
           Argument
           against
           the
           Prelates
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           chosen
           ,
           named
           and
           deputed
           solely
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           notwithstanding
           of
           that
           mock-election
           ,
           made
           by
           the
           Chapter
           of
           the
           See
           ,
           which
           must
           fall
           upon
           the
           person
           ,
           nominated
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           or
           be
           null
           ?
           But
           where
           is
           the
           strength
           of
           it
           now
           ,
           when
           we
           admit
           of
           lesser
           Bishops
           ,
           immediatly
           nominated
           ,
           deputed
           ,
           and
           impowered
           by
           the
           Council
           ,
           notwithstanding
           of
           that
           mock-call
           by
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           Election
           of
           the
           same
           singular
           person
           ,
           which
           was
           said
           somewhere
           to
           be
           had
           ?
        
         
           32.
           
           How
           can
           any
           blame
           such
           ,
           as
           withdraw
           from
           those
           ,
           who
           ,
           by
           entering
           in
           at
           the
           door
           of
           the
           Indulgence
           ,
           have
           made
           way
           for
           the
           wreathing
           of
           an
           yoke
           upon
           the
           necks
           of
           the
           Ministrie
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           in
           all
           time
           coming
           ,
           to
           the
           utter
           subversion
           of
           all
           Ministerial
           liberty
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Freedom
           and
           Privilege
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           For
           ,
           if
           hereafter
           no
           man
           shall
           be
           setled
           in
           a
           Church
           but
           by
           the
           King
           and
           his
           Council
           immediatly
           ,
           and
           every
           Minister
           shall
           be
           wholly
           at
           the
           disposal
           of
           the
           King
           and
           Council
           ,
           to
           be
           planted
           ,
           or
           transplanted
           ,
           as
           they
           please
           ,
           where
           were
           we
           ?
           And
           where
           
           should
           our
           Church-liberties
           then
           be
           ?
           And
           whom
           had
           we
           to
           thank
           for
           breaking
           the
           ice
           ?
        
         
           33.
           
           If
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           that
           carried
           on
           the
           Engagment
           Anno
           1648.
           had
           thrust
           out
           a
           number
           of
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           thereafter
           their
           Committee
           had
           planted
           them
           elsewhere
           ,
           up
           and
           down
           the
           Land
           ,
           as
           they
           pleased
           ;
           I
           would
           ask
           such
           as
           were
           Ministers
           ,
           in
           those
           dayes
           ,
           and
           were
           against
           the
           Engagment
           ,
           or
           were
           Members
           of
           the
           Assembly
           1649.
           how
           such
           Ministers
           ,
           as
           willingly
           would
           have
           obeyed
           the
           Orders
           of
           the
           Committee
           of
           Estates
           ,
           and
           gone
           thither
           ,
           where
           they
           were
           Ordered
           to
           remaine
           ,
           had
           been
           looked
           upon
           ,
           when
           the
           Engagment
           to
           duties
           was
           drawn
           up
           ?
           And
           whether
           or
           not
           lesser
           faults
           in
           Ministers
           ,
           were
           not
           punished
           with
           simple
           Deposition
           ?
           If
           then
           such
           a
           fault
           ,
           as
           this
           ,
           had
           been
           so
           abominable
           then
           ,
           shall
           it
           be
           so
           lovely
           now
           ,
           that
           none
           may
           discountenance
           or
           withdraw
           from
           such
           persons
           ,
           as
           have
           carried
           so
           ,
           at
           this
           time
           ?
        
         
           34.
           
           Is
           it
           not
           strange
           ,
           that
           people
           shall
           not
           have
           liberty
           to
           withdraw
           from
           those
           ,
           who
           by
           their
           way
           of
           entry
           ,
           and
           carriage
           before
           the
           Council
           ,
           have
           given
           such
           open
           and
           manifest
           Scandal
           unto
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           unto
           Strangers
           ,
           unto
           Foes
           and
           unto
           Friends
           ,
           at
           home
           and
           abroad
           ,
           to
           the
           Rulers
           ,
           to
           the
           Prelates
           and
           their
           Curat
           's
           ,
           to
           Good
           and
           Bad
           ;
           yea
           and
           unto
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           have
           laid
           such
           a
           stumbling
           block
           before
           all
           the
           Posteritie
           ;
           as
           is
           manifested
           above
           ,
           in
           the
           12.
           
           Head
           of
           Argum.
           ?
        
         
           35.
           
           When
           poor
           people
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           hitherto
           in
           the
           dark
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           evils
           of
           this
           Indulgence
           ,
           both
           as
           to
           its
           Ground
           ,
           Rise
           ,
           Conveyance
           ,
           Tendency
           ,
           and
           designed
           End
           ,
           beginne
           now
           to
           get
           their
           eyes
           opened
           ,
           and
           to
           see
           its
           connexion
           with
           ,
           dependance
           upon
           ,
           and
           confirmation
           of
           the
           fearful
           Usurpation
           of
           the
           Supremacy
           ●
           what
           a
           griefe
           of
           heart
           is
           it
           to
           hear
           persons
           pleading
           against
           their
           withdrawing
           from
           such
           ,
           when
           they
           see
           where
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           how
           they
           cannot
           countenance
           such
           ,
           and
           be
           free
           of
           all
           accession
           to
           the
           sinful
           strengthening
           and
           confirming
           of
           the
           Encroachments
           already
           made
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           encouraging
           unto
           a
           further
           progress
           unto
           the
           same
           evil
           ?
        
         
           36.
           
           When
           there
           is
           such
           a
           combination
           for
           upholding
           of
           this
           evil
           of
           the
           Indulgence
           ,
           and
           several
           (
           as
           is
           reported
           )
           banding
           or
           covenanting
           together
           ,
           to
           keep
           the
           Indulgence
           ,
           in
           credite
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           ,
           not
           so
           speak
           against
           it
           ;
           how
           can
           such
           ,
           as
           are
           convinced
           of
           the
           dreadful
           evil
           thereof
           ,
           not
           think
           themselves
           called
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           do
           their
           best
           against
           it
           ?
           And
           how
           can
           any
           be
           urged
           to
           hear
           and
           countenance
           them
           ,
           who
           are
           Indulged
           ,
           when
           the
           controversie
           is
           thus
           stated
           and
           prosecuted
           ,
           without
           being
           also
           urged
           to
           approve
           of
           the
           Indulgence
           ,
           contrare
           to
           their
           light
           :
        
         
           37.
           
           Seing
           the
           Indulged
           ,
           by
           their
           accepting
           of
           this
           Indulgence
           ,
           did
           fall
           from
           their
           former
           zeal
           and
           steadfastness
           ,
           in
           choosing
           suffering
           rather
           than
           sin
           ,
           and
           have
           ,
           upon
           the
           matter
           ,
           condemned
           what
           formerly
           they
           approved
           of
           ,
           and
           have
           approved
           that
           ,
           which
           formerly
           they
           condemned
           ,
           as
           we
           saw
           above
           ,
           in
           the
           Six
           Particulars
           ,
           mentioned
           and
           explained
           in
           our
           10.
           
           Head
           of
           Argum.
           How
           can
           those
           be
           now
           condemned
           ,
           who
           cannot
           owne
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           formerly
           ?
        
         
           38.
           
           Do
           we
           not
           say
           ,
           that
           Countenancing
           and
           hearing
           of
           the
           Curats
           is
           an
           Homologating
           and
           a
           virtual
           approving
           of
           their
           sinful
           way
           of
           Entry
           ?
           And
           shall
           not
           now
           ,
           the
           Countenancing
           and
           hearing
           of
           the
           Indulged
           ,
           be
           an
           Homologating
           and
           a
           virtual
           approving
           of
           their
           sinful
           way
           of
           En●y
           ?
           How
           then
           can
           such
           be
           condemned
           ,
           who
           ,
           
           out
           of
           a
           desire
           to
           be
           kept
           free
           of
           this
           sin
           ,
           dar
           not
           countenance
           or
           hear
           them
           ,
           as
           formerly
           ?
        
         
           39.
           
           I
           would
           gladly
           know
           one
           Argument
           ,
           that
           can
           be
           made
           use
           of
           to
           condemne
           now
           ,
           as
           matters
           stand
           ,
           withdrawing
           from
           and
           refusing
           to
           hear
           the
           Indulged
           ,
           that
           either
           hath
           not
           been
           ;
           or
           may
           not
           yet
           be
           ,
           with
           equal
           force
           ,
           made
           use
           of
           ,
           to
           prove
           it
           unlawful
           to
           withdraw
           from
           ,
           &
           to
           refuse
           to
           hear
           the
           Established
           Curats
           ?
           And
           seing
           now
           none
           dar
           condemne
           such
           ,
           as
           withdraw
           from
           the
           Curats
           ;
           why
           shall
           these
           be
           condemned
           ,
           who
           withdraw
           from
           the
           Indulged
           ?
        
         
           40.
           
           When
           the
           question
           is
           now
           so
           stated
           ,
           by
           and
           among
           the
           people
           ,
           as
           that
           countenancing
           and
           hearing
           of
           the
           Indulged
           ,
           is
           looked
           upon
           ,
           as
           an
           approving
           of
           the
           Indulgence
           it self
           ,
           the
           people
           not
           knowing
           the
           use
           and
           practice
           of
           Metaphysical
           distinctions
           ;
           how
           can
           such
           be
           urged
           to
           hear
           and
           countenance
           them
           ,
           who
           ,
           by
           so
           doing
           ,
           must
           look
           upon
           themselves
           ,
           as
           approving
           what
           otherwise
           they
           condemne
           ,
           contrare
           to
           Rom.
           14
           :
           22
           ,
           23
           ?
        
         
           Many
           moe
           Arguments
           ,
           may
           be
           gathered
           out
           of
           the
           several
           Particulars
           ,
           we
           mentioned
           above
           ,
           under
           the
           several
           Heads
           of
           Arguments
           ;
           but
           we
           shall
           satisfie
           our selves
           with
           these
           ,
           at
           present
           ,
           leaving
           the
           Understanding
           Reader
           to
           make
           his
           owne
           use
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           that
           are
           not
           made
           use
           of
           here
           .
        
         
           For
           further
           satisfaction
           ,
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           to
           such
           ,
           as
           would
           have
           Formal
           Arguments
           ,
           I
           shall
           only
           say
           ,
           That
           by
           what
           Arguments
           ,
           Principally
           ,
           we
           vindicat
           the
           People
           ,
           their
           withdrawing
           from
           the
           Curates
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           ,
           
             mutatis
             mutandis
          
           ,
           by
           changing
           or
           adding
           such
           words
           ,
           as
           must
           be
           changed
           or
           added
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           vindicate
           the
           people
           their
           withdrawing
           from
           the
           Indulged
           .
           I
           saw
           lately
           a
           
             Vindication
             of
             the
             persecuted
             Ministers
             and
             Professours
             in
             Scotland
             ,
          
           written
           by
           a
           faithful
           Minister
           of
           Christ
           ,
           now
           in
           Glory
           ;
           and
           found
           that
           the
           Chiefe
           of
           these
           Arguments
           ,
           whereof
           he
           made
           use
           ,
           to
           vindicate
           the
           people
           their
           withdrawing
           from
           the
           Curats
           ,
           were
           applicable
           to
           the
           question
           now
           under
           debate
           ,
           concerning
           the
           hearing
           or
           withdrawing
           from
           the
           Indulged
           ,
           as
           I
           shall
           make
           appear
           by
           these
           Instances
           .
        
         
           His
           
             first
             Argument
             Pag.
          
           75.
           was
           this
           .
           They
           ,
           who
           have
           no
           just
           Authority
           ,
           nor
           Right
           to
           officiat
           fixedly
           ,
           in
           this
           Church
           ,
           as
           the
           proper
           Pastors
           of
           it
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           received
           ,
           but
           withdrawn
           from
           .
           But
           the
           Prelates
           and
           their
           adherents
           the
           Curats
           (
           adde
           ,
           for
           our
           case
           ,
           the
           Indulged
           )
           have
           no
           just
           Authority
           or
           Right
           to
           officiat
           in
           this
           Church
           ,
           as
           her
           proper
           Pastours
           .
           Therefore
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           received
           ,
           but
           withdrawn
           from
           .
           All
           the
           debate
           is
           about
           the
           Minor
           ,
           which
           he
           thus
           maketh
           good
           .
           They
           ,
           who
           have
           entered
           into
           ,
           and
           do
           officiat
           fixedly
           in
           this
           Church
           without
           her
           Authority
           and
           Consent
           ,
           have
           no
           just
           Authority
           or
           Right
           so
           to
           do
           .
           But
           the
           Prelats
           and
           their
           Curats
           (
           adde
           ,
           the
           Indulged
           )
           have
           entered
           into
           this
           Church
           ,
           and
           do
           Officiat
           therein
           ,
           without
           her
           Authority
           and
           Consent
           .
           Therefore
           they
           have
           no
           just
           Authority
           .
           The
           
             first
             Proposition
          
           (
           saith
           he
           ,
           and
           we
           with
           him
           )
           is
           clear
           ,
           and
           we
           suppose
           ,
           will
           not
           be
           gainesaid
           by
           our
           Antagonists
           ;
           seing
           the
           power
           of
           Mission
           ,
           of
           Calling
           &
           of
           Sending
           of
           ordinarie
           fixed
           Pastours
           ,
           is
           only
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           any
           other
           ,
           as
           all
           Divines
           do
           assert
           .
           The
           Second
           is
           evident
           from
           matters
           of
           fact
           ;
           for
           there
           was
           no
           Church-Judicatory
           called
           ,
           or
           convocated
           ,
           for
           bringing
           of
           Prelats
           in
           to
           the
           Church
           ;
           (
           adde
           ,
           nor
           for
           
             setling
             of
             the
             Indulged
             over
             their
             respective
             charges
          
           )
           all
           was
           done
           immediatly
           by
           the
           King
           and
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           (
           adde
           ,
           
             Acts
             of
             the
             Coun●il
          
           )
           without
           the
           Church
           .
           A
           practice
           wanting
           a
           precedent
           in
           this
           ,
           and
           (
           for
           any
           thing
           we
           know
           )
           in
           all
           other
           Churches
           .
        
         
         
           He
           proposeth
           an
           Objection
           in
           behalf
           of
           the
           
             Curats
             Pag.
          
           78.
           which
           I
           know
           the
           Indulged
           will
           use
           for
           themselves
           ,
           
             to
             wit.
             They
             have
             entered
             by
             the
             Church
             .
          
           And
           his
           answer
           will
           serve
           us
           ,
           which
           is
           this
           .
           This
           we
           deny
           ,
           the
           contrare
           is
           clear
           ,
           from
           confiant
           Practice
           ;
           for
           the
           Curats
           (
           adde
           ,
           the
           Indulged
           )
           came
           in
           upon
           Congregations
           ,
           only
           by
           the
           Bishop
           and
           Patron
           (
           adde
           in
           our
           case
           ,
           
             only
             by
             t●e
             Council
             and
             Patron
          
           )
           who
           are
           not
           the
           Church
           ,
           nor
           have
           any
           power
           from
           her
           ,
           for
           what
           they
           do
           ,
           in
           this
           :
           All
           their
           right
           and
           power
           is
           founded
           upon
           ,
           and
           derived
           from
           the
           Supremacy
           ,
           and
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           not
           from
           the
           Church
           ;
           in
           which
           the
           Bishop
           (
           adde
           the
           Council
           )
           acts
           as
           the
           Kings
           Delegat
           and
           Substitute
           ,
           only
           impowered
           there●o
           by
           his
           Law
           (
           adde
           Letter
           )
           So
           that
           the
           Curats
           (
           adde
           ,
           the
           Indulged
           )
           having
           and
           deriving
           all
           their
           power
           from
           the
           Prelates
           (
           adde
           ,
           the
           Council
           )
           cannot
           have
           the
           same
           from
           the
           Church
           ;
           none
           gives
           what
           he
           hath
           not
           .
           But.
           2.
           
           The
           Prelats
           (
           adde
           ,
           the
           Council
           )
           not
           being
           the
           lawful
           Governing
           Church
           ,
           any
           ,
           that
           enter
           Congregations
           by
           them
           ,
           cannot
           be
           said
           to
           enter
           by
           the
           Church
           .
           Read
           the
           rest
           there
           .
        
         
           His
           
             second
             Argument
          
           is
           proposed
           Pag.
           79.80
           .
           thus
           .
           Those
           that
           receive
           and
           derive
           their
           Church
           power
           from
           ,
           and
           are
           subordinat
           ,
           in
           its
           exercise
           ▪
           to
           another
           Head
           ,
           then
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           should
           not
           be
           received
           and
           subjected
           to
           ,
           as
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           his
           Church
           .
           But
           the
           Prelates
           and
           their
           Curats
           (
           adde
           ,
           the
           Indulged
           )
           do
           receive
           and
           derive
           their
           Church
           Power
           from
           ,
           and
           are
           subordinat
           ,
           in
           its
           exercise
           ,
           to
           another
           Head
           ,
           than
           Christ
           Jesus
           .
           The●efore
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           received
           &c.
           
           The
           
             first
             Proposition
          
           will
           not
           be
           denied
           :
           He
           proveth
           the
           second
           thus
           .
           Those
           Officers
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           professing
           themselves
           such
           ,
           that
           derive
           their
           Church-power
           from
           ,
           and
           are
           subordinate
           ,
           in
           its
           exercise
           ,
           to
           a
           Power
           truely
           Architectonick
           and
           Supream
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           beside
           Christ
           ,
           do
           derive
           their
           Power
           from
           ,
           and
           are
           subordinat
           ,
           in
           its
           exercise
           ,
           to
           another
           Head
           ,
           than
           Christ
           Jesus
           .
           But
           so
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           Prelats
           and
           their
           Curats
           (
           adde
           ,
           the
           Indulged
           )
           do
           derive
           their
           Church-Power
           from
           ,
           and
           are
           subordinat
           ,
           in
           its
           exercise
           ,
           to
           a
           Power
           truely
           Architectonick
           and
           Supreme
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           beside
           Christ.
           Therefore
           &c.
           
           The
           Major
           is
           evident
           ;
           for
           whoever
           hath
           a
           Supream
           Architectonick
           Power
           in
           and
           over
           the
           Church
           ,
           must
           be
           an
           Head
           to
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           the
           Fountaine
           of
           all
           Church-power
           .
           The
           Minor
           is
           clear
           from
           the
           
             Act
             of
             Restitution
          
           (
           adde
           ,
           the
           
             Act
             Explicatory
             of
             the
             Supremacy
             .
             )
          
        
         
           His
           
             third
             Arg.
             Pag.
          
           8.
           is
           long
           ,
           I
           shall
           cut
           it
           short
           thus
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           serve
           our
           case
           .
           If
           Churches
           required
           by
           Law
           (
           
             or
             ,
             Act
             of
             Council
          
           )
           to
           submit
           to
           Prelates
           ,
           and
           to
           their
           Curats
           (
           or
           ,
           to
           the
           Indulged
           )
           thus
           thrust
           in
           upon
           them
           ,
           had
           their
           own
           P●stors
           set
           over
           them
           ,
           conforme
           to
           Gods
           Word
           ;
           then
           it
           is
           no
           sinful
           Separation
           ,
           for
           Churches
           ,
           in
           adhering
           to
           their
           Ministers
           ,
           not
           to
           receive
           ,
           or
           submit
           to
           the
           Prelats
           and
           their
           Curats
           (
           or
           ,
           to
           the
           Indulged
           .
           )
           But
           the
           former
           is
           true
           .
           Therefore
           &c.
           The
           truth
           of
           the
           Major
           is
           founded
           on
           this
           ,
           That
           the
           obligation
           betwixt
           Pastor
           &
           People
           standeth
           ,
           notwithstanding
           of
           the
           Magistrat's
           Act.
           And
           the
           Minor
           is
           true
           ,
           (
           I
           suppose
           )
           as
           to
           some
           Churches
           ,
           over
           which
           the
           Indulged
           were
           placed
           by
           the
           Council
           .
        
         
           His
           
             fourth
             Argument
             Pag.
          
           90.
           will
           serve
           us
           ;
           It
           is
           thus
           .
           The
           way
           of
           the
           Curats
           (
           Indulged
           )
           entering
           into
           Congregations
           ,
           puts
           a
           bar
           on
           our
           subjection
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           we
           dar
           not
           owne
           them
           ,
           for
           the
           lawful
           Pastors
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           for
           as
           their
           entry
           is
           without
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           way
           that
           Christ
           hath
           setled
           in
           his
           House
           for
           that
           end
           ;
           so
           they
           have
           come
           in
           on
           Congregations
           ,
           in
           wayes
           ,
           which
           we
           judge
           corrupt
           ,
           and
           without
           all
           warrant
           from
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           &
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Primitive
           times
           .
           In
           
           search
           of
           Scripture
           and
           pure
           Antiquity
           ,
           we
           finde
           ,
           that
           Ordination
           (
           adde
           ,
           and
           
             Potestative
             Mission
          
           )
           by
           Ministers
           ,
           the
           Election
           and
           Call
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           was
           the
           way
           ,
           by
           which
           Ministers
           entered
           into
           Congregations
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Institution
           and
           Collation
           of
           the
           Bishop
           (
           adde
           ,
           
             nor
             the
             Warrant
             and
             Allowance
             of
             the
             Magistrat
          
           )
           nor
           the
           Presentation
           of
           Patrons
           .
           He
           addeth
           .
           1.
           
           This
           way
           of
           their
           entry
           by
           the
           Bishops
           Institution
           and
           Collation
           (
           adde
           ,
           the
           
             Councels
             Warrant
             and
             Order
          
           )
           doth
           suppone
           that
           their
           Ordination
           (
           adde
           ,
           
             Potestative
             Mission
          
           )
           doth
           not
           sufficiently
           impower
           them
           to
           the
           exercise
           of
           the
           Ministrie
           ,
           (
           adde
           ,
           
             in
             that
             Particular
             Charge
          
           )
           without
           a
           further
           licence
           ;
           which
           is
           contrare
           to
           the
           end
           of
           Ordination
           ,
           and
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           Ministerial
           Power
           ,
           that
           by
           vertue
           of
           its
           ends
           ,
           and
           the
           command
           of
           Christ
           ,
           doth
           binde
           the
           Person
           ,
           invested
           therewith
           ,
           to
           its
           Exercise
           &c.
           2.
           
           The
           Patrons
           Presentation
           ,
           as
           it
           takes
           away
           the
           Peoples
           right
           of
           Election
           ,
           so
           it
           suppones
           Ordination
           to
           give
           no
           right
           to
           the
           maintainance
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           suspends
           it
           &c.
           
        
         
           His
           
             Fift
             Arg.
          
           is
           Pag.
           91.
           thus
           framed
           ,
           and
           may
           serve
           us
           ,
           as
           to
           some
           .
           Many
           Congregations
           ,
           into
           which
           the
           Curates
           (
           adde
           ,
           the
           Indulged
           )
           are
           entred
           ,
           are
           under
           a
           standing
           Obligation
           to
           their
           former
           Pastours
           ;
           not
           only
           on
           the
           account
           of
           the
           Pastoral
           Relation
           betwixt
           them
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           Engagements
           they
           came
           under
           to
           such
           ,
           in
           their
           call
           and
           reception
           of
           them
           ;
           which
           is
           not
           dissolved
           by
           any
           thing
           ,
           we
           have
           yet
           seen
           ;
           Sure
           we
           are
           ,
           the
           Magistrate
           cannot
           do
           it
           ,
           &c.
           
           (
           I
           hope
           ,
           I
           need
           nor
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           Indulged
           ,
           mention
           what
           followeth
           ,
           in
           answering
           of
           the
           Objection
           ,
           taken
           from
           Salomons
           removing
           of
           Abiathar
           .
        
         
           His
           
             Sixt
             Arg.
             Pag.
          
           94.
           is
           this
           .
           If
           Congregations
           have
           a
           just
           Right
           and
           Power
           of
           Electing
           and
           Calling
           of
           their
           Ministers
           ;
           than
           those
           ,
           that
           come
           in
           upon
           them
           without
           this
           ,
           are
           not
           to
           be
           esteemed
           their
           Pastors
           ,
           nor
           to
           be
           subjected
           to
           ,
           as
           such
           ,
           by
           Congregations
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           withdrawn
           from
           .
           But
           here
           it
           is
           so
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           His
           
             Seventh
             Arg.
             Pag.
          
           95.
           is
           this
           ;
           Hearing
           of
           ,
           submitting
           to
           and
           receiving
           of
           Ordinances
           from
           the
           Curats
           alone
           (
           adde
           ,
           the
           Indulged
           )
           and
           not
           from
           others
           ,
           is
           enjoined
           by
           Law
           ,
           and
           required
           ,
           as
           the
           signe
           of
           our
           compliance
           with
           and
           subjecting
           to
           the
           Present
           Lawes
           ,
           bringing
           in
           and
           establishing
           of
           Prelacy
           (
           adde
           ,
           Erastianisme
           and
           
             the
             Supremacie
          
           )
           and
           other
           Corruptions
           ,
           which
           we
           dar
           not
           owne
           .
           Hearing
           and
           receiving
           Ordinances
           from
           such
           ,
           hath
           a
           twofold
           bar
           put
           upon
           it
           to
           us
           ;
           an
           unqualified
           Instrument
           or
           Object
           ;
           and
           the
           respect
           that
           by
           the
           Law
           it
           is
           made
           to
           have
           to
           the
           corruptions
           obtruded
           upon
           this
           Church
           ,
           as
           the
           signe
           of
           our
           compliance
           with
           and
           subjection
           to
           these
           .
           The
           Command
           of
           God
           about
           hearing
           doth
           constitute
           the
           Object
           and
           Instrument
           (
           what
           and
           whom
           )
           we
           should
           hear
           :
           As
           we
           are
           not
           to
           hear
           all
           Doctrines
           ,
           but
           these
           that
           are
           sound
           ,
           so
           we
           are
           not
           to
           hear
           and
           receive
           all
           ,
           that
           pretend
           to
           come
           in
           Christs
           Name
           ,
           but
           those
           of
           whose
           Mission
           we
           have
           some
           rational
           evidence
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           against
           which
           we
           have
           no
           just
           exceptions
           .
           This
           ,
           as
           to
           to
           the
           Curats
           ,
           (
           adde
           ,
           the
           Indulged
           )
           is
           made
           out
           by
           the
           former
           Arguments
           .
           But
           beside
           this
           .
           the
           signe
           appointed
           and
           determined
           by
           Law
           ,
           and
           required
           of
           all
           in
           this
           Church
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           not
           only
           withdraw
           from
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           hear
           the
           Ejected
           and
           Non-conforme
           Ministers
           ;
           but
           that
           they
           hear
           and
           submit
           to
           Ministers
           ,
           that
           comply
           with
           and
           enter
           into
           this
           Church
           ,
           by
           Prelates
           (
           adde
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           Council
           )
           which
           to
           us
           maketh
           ●earing
           ,
           and
           receiving
           of
           Ordinances
           from
           them
           ,
           a
           practical
           approbation
           of
           ,
           and
           compliance
           with
           Prelacy
           (
           adde
           ,
           Erastianisme
           and
           the
           Supremacy
           )
           and
           other
           corruptions
           contained
           in
           the
           Law
           ,
           for
           such
           is
           the
           connexion
           betwixt
           the
           signe
           and
           the
           thing
           signified
           ,
           that
           
           he
           that
           yeelds
           to
           give
           the
           signe
           ,
           doth
           ,
           in
           all
           rational
           construction
           ,
           approve
           the
           thing
           signified
           .
        
         
           These
           are
           his
           Principal
           Arguments
           ,
           used
           in
           defence
           of
           such
           ,
           as
           cannot
           ,
           go
           to
           hear
           and
           subject
           to
           the
           Curats
           ;
           and
           whether
           they
           will
           not
           as
           forcibly
           conclude
           against
           hearing
           of
           and
           subjecting
           to
           the
           Indulged
           ,
           the
           Reader
           is
           free
           to
           judge
           .
        
         
           
             Objections
             Answered
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             should
             Object
             ,
             whether
             in
             behalfe
             of
             the
             Curats
             ,
             or
             in
             behalf
             of
             the
             Indulged
             .
             That
             they
             are
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             to
             be
             heard
             ,
             and
             Ordinances
             should
             be
             received
             from
             them
             ;
             for
             the
             Ministerial
             power
             giveth
             to
             the
             Persons
             ,
             invested
             therewith
             ,
             not
             only
             a
             right
             to
             preach
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             dispense
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             maketh
             their
             Acts
             valide
             ;
             but
             it
             bindes
             them
             to
             the
             doing
             of
             those
             ,
             and
             all
             others
             to
             submit
             to
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             Power
             ;
             as
             is
             apparent
             in
             all
             relations
             ,
             and
             the
             mutual
             duties
             ,
             that
             the
             Persons
             under
             them
             owe
             to
             one
             another
             ;
             So
             that
             if
             Ministers
             be
             bound
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             dispense
             its
             Ordinances●
             ,
             the
             people
             must
             likewise
             be
             obliged
             to
             hear
             ,
             and
             receive
             Ordinances
             from
             them
             .
             To
             this
             objection
             he
             answereth
             (
             and
             we
             with
             him
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             case
             now
             in
             question
             )
             denying
             the
             Consequence
             :
             For
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             true
             state
             of
             the
             question
             is
             ,
             whether
             we
             should
             receive
             and
             submit
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             lawfully
             Called
             and
             Appropriat
             Pastors
             of
             this
             Church
             ;
             which
             for
             the
             former
             Reasons
             we
             deny
             ;
             for
             although
             Intruders
             upon
             the
             Church
             be
             Ministers
             ;
             yet
             their
             Intrusion
             puts
             a
             sufficient
             bar
             on
             Peoples
             reception
             of
             and
             submission
             to
             them
             :
             wherefore
             in
             so
             far
             as
             hearing
             ,
             and
             receiving
             of
             Ordinances
             from
             Prelatical
             Ministers
             (
             adde
             ,
             Indulged
             )
             is
             ,
             in
             our
             case
             ,
             an
             acknowledgment
             of
             this
             ,
             we
             refuse
             it
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             Peoples
             obligation
             to
             submission
             to
             Ministers
             ,
             doth
             not
             immediatly
             flow
             from
             the
             being
             of
             the
             Ministerial
             Power
             and
             Authority
             ,
             in
             those
             clothed
             therewith
             ,
             there
             are
             beside
             this
             ,
             other
             things
             that
             must
             concurre
             ,
             to
             the
             causing
             of
             this
             Obligation
             ,
             which
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             wanting
             ,
             will
             make
             it
             void
             ,
             or
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             suspend
             it
             &c.
             
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             further
             Objected
             ,
             in
             favours
             of
             the
             Indulged
             ,
             That
             Eminent
             and
             worthie
             
               Mr
               Livingstoun
            
             ,
             though
             he
             saith
             much
             against
             the
             Indulgence
             ,
             in
             his
             Letter
             to
             his
             Parishoners
             ;
             yet
             he
             adviseth
             them
             sometime
             to
             hear
             
               Mr
               Iohn
               Scot
            
             ,
             who
             was
             Indulged
             .
             I
             Ans
             I
             shall
             readily
             grant
             ,
             that
             several
             were
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             in
             the
             matter
             ,
             either
             through
             want
             of
             full
             information
             concerning
             many
             circumstances
             ,
             which
             ,
             if
             known
             ,
             would
             have
             given
             greater
             light
             in
             the
             matter
             ;
             or
             through
             ignorance
             of
             the
             real
             Designe
             &
             Intendment
             of
             the
             Rulers
             ,
             which
             afterward
             came
             more
             &
             more
             to
             light
             ;
             or
             through
             a
             fear
             ,
             that
             Field-meetings
             should
             either
             cease
             ,
             or
             be
             utterly
             suppressed
             ;
             &
             therefore
             judged
             it
             more
             safe
             for
             people
             to
             hear
             the
             Indulged
             ,
             than
             either
             to
             hear
             none
             ,
             or
             none
             ,
             but
             the
             Curats
             .
             And
             though
             I
             do
             not
             certainly
             know
             ,
             which
             of
             these
             grounds
             moved
             that
             Eminent
             Seer
             and
             Servant
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             advise
             so
             ;
             yet
             ,
             considering
             that
             in
             all
             that
             Letter
             (
             to
             my
             remembrance
             )
             he
             doth
             not
             speak
             of
             their
             going
             to
             the
             Field
             Meetings
             (
             which
             I
             suppose
             none
             ,
             that
             knew
             him
             ,
             will
             think
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             an
             enemie
             unto
             ,
             )
             I
             am
             apt
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             the
             Apprehension
             he
             had
             of
             the
             ceasing
             of
             the
             Field-Meetings
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             in
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Countrey
             (
             in
             which
             ,
             I
             doubt
             ,
             there
             had
             been
             any
             ,
             or
             many
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             before
             his
             writing
             of
             that
             Letter
             )
             did
             move
             him
             ,
             to
             advise
             them
             sometimes
             to
             hear
             that
             Indulged
             Person
             ,
             as
             
             judging
             that
             better
             ,
             than
             that
             they
             should
             hear
             none
             ,
             or
             none
             but
             that
             wretch
             ,
             who
             was
             obtruded
             upon
             them
             ;
             and
             as
             supposing
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             pervert
             them
             by
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             but
             would
             give
             free
             and
             faithful
             Testimonies
             unto
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             aga●●st
             all
             publick
             Corruptions
             .
             Further
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             it
             is
             well
             enough
             known
             ,
             tha●
             〈◊〉
             the
             first
             ,
             not
             a
             few
             Ministers
             were
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             question
             of
             hearing
             of
             the
             Curats
             ,
             and
             upon
             one
             ground
             or
             other
             ,
             did
             not
             perceive
             ,
             that
             peop●e
             were
             called
             of
             God
             ;
             to
             withdraw
             from
             the
             obtruded
             Hirelings
             ,
             &
             so
             durst-not
             positi●ely
             advise
             thereunto
             ;
             who
             now
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             will
             be
             as
             loath
             to
             advise
             people
             to
             forsake
             other
             occasions
             ,
             and
             go
             hear
             the
             Curats
             ,
             And
             what
             wonder
             if
             the
             matter
             was
             so
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Indulged
             ,
             Seven
             or
             Eight
             yeers
             ago
             ?
          
           
             Obj.
             3.
             
             But
             ,
             till
             of
             late
             ,
             that
             some
             few
             inconsiderat
             Persons
             ,
             took
             this
             in
             their
             head
             ,
             to
             preach
             against
             the
             Indulgence
             ,
             and
             to
             cry-out
             against
             the
             unlawfulness
             of
             hearing
             of
             the
             Indulged
             ,
             as
             if
             that
             had
             been
             the
             only
             thing
             necessary
             ;
             for
             which
             many
             even
             of
             the
             Non-Indulged
             are
             offended
             with
             them
             ,
             there
             was
             not
             so
             much
             as
             a
             murter
             heard
             ,
             but
             people
             heard
             the
             Indulged
             without
             scruple
             ,
             and
             were
             edified
             by
             their
             Ministrie
             .
             Ans.
             The
             Curats
             might
             alleadge
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Indulged
             ;
             But
             ,
             as
             it
             would
             not
             help
             them
             ,
             so
             I
             suppose
             ,
             It
             can
             not
             well
             help
             the
             Indulged
             .
             Whether
             these
             Persons
             be
             considerat
             or
             inconsiderat
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             fit
             to
             judge
             ;
             to
             their
             own
             Master
             they
             stand
             ,
             or
             fall
             ;
             only
             I
             wish
             ,
             that
             such
             ,
             who
             call
             them
             Inconsiderat
             ,
             would
             examine
             their
             grounds
             ,
             &
             remember
             that
             ,
             
               judge
               not
               lest
               ye
               be
               judged
               &c.
               
            
             If
             this
             be
             founded
             upon
             some
             expressions
             of
             theirs
             (
             whether
             true
             or
             false
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             )
             I
             wish
             that
             the
             Expressions
             of
             others
             gave
             not
             ground
             for
             the
             same
             judgment
             .
             I
             know
             ,
             not
             a
             few
             are
             offended
             with
             them
             ;
             but
             considering
             what
             is
             said
             above
             ,
             concerning
             the
             sinfulness
             of
             the
             Indulgence
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             dar
             not
             be
             offended
             with
             them
             ;
             (
             &
             I
             would
             faine
             hope
             ,
             that
             second
             thoughts
             of
             the
             matter
             shall
             worke
             a
             change
             on
             these
             Brethren
             )
             But
             must
             rather
             blesse
             the
             Lord
             on
             their
             behalfe
             ,
             &
             judge
             them
             worthie
             of
             praise
             ,
             who
             ,
             over
             the
             belly
             of
             so
             many
             discouragments
             ,
             did
             set
             the
             trumpet
             to
             their
             mouth
             ,
             to
             shew
             Scotland
             ,
             &
             the
             Ministerie
             ,
             and
             People
             thereof
             ,
             that
             great
             sin
             :
             and
             this
             ,
             I
             know
             ,
             is
             con●istent
             with
             their
             insisting
             upon
             the
             one
             thing
             necessary
             ;
             which
             I
             hope
             also
             their
             practice
             declareth
             ,
             and
             the
             fruits
             of
             their
             labour
             proclaime
             .
             But
             as
             to
             the
             long
             silence
             ,
             that
             hath
             been
             ,
             I
             shall
             say
             little
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             known
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             very
             beginning
             ,
             people
             were
             calling
             the
             Indulged
             the
             Councils
             Curats
             &
             how
             it
             came
             ,
             that
             this
             spark
             did
             not
             break
             forth
             into
             a
             general
             flame
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             enquire
             ;
             acquiescing
             in
             this
             ,
             That
             the
             Lord
             had
             a
             further
             discovery
             to
             make
             :
             For
             ,
             had
             the
             first
             Ten
             ,
             who
             were
             Indulged
             ,
             been
             thus
             discountenanced
             ,
             we
             had
             seen
             no
             moe
             accepting
             of
             that
             supposed
             favour
             ;
             yea
             the
             first
             accepters
             had
             quickly
             shaken
             that
             onerous
             favour
             off
             their
             shoulders
             .
             It
             may
             be
             also
             ,
             that
             some
             suppressed
             their
             judgment
             ,
             concerning
             the
             not-hearing
             of
             these
             Indulged
             ,
             or
             did
             not
             countenance
             any
             such
             motion
             ,
             when
             made
             ,
             either
             out
             of
             a
             preposterous
             affection
             and
             tenderness
             to
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             whom
             they
             honoured
             and
             much
             esteemed
             ,
             and
             that
             deservedly
             ,
             for
             their
             eminent
             Enduements
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             Usefulness
             unto
             the
             Church
             ;
             or
             out
             of
             a
             tender
             care
             of
             keeping
             up
             of
             Union
             ,
             and
             guarding
             against
             all
             motions
             apparently
             tending
             to
             troublesome
             Distractions
             &
             Divisions
             ,
             or
             upon
             some
             other
             account
             ,
             best
             known
             to
             themselves
             .
             Neither
             is
             it
             unlike
             ,
             that
             many
             were
             really
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             thing
             :
             But
             however
             ,
             light
             is
             light
             ,
             whoever
             they
             be
             that
             bring
             it
             to
             us
             ;
             and
             as
             God
             may
             Imploy
             whom
             He
             will
             ,
             to
             this
             en●
             ,
             so
             ;
             how
             inconsiderable
             so
             ever
             the
             Instruments
             be
             ,
             who
             are
             imployed
             ;
             and
             
             whether
             they
             come
             sooner
             or
             latter
             ,
             the
             light
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             come
             ,
             should
             be
             welcomed
             ,
             because
             of
             Him
             ,
             that
             sent
             it
             ;
             yea
             and
             embraced
             with
             thankfulness
             ,
             and
             with
             humble
             submission
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             4.
             
             All
             or
             most
             of
             the
             Non-Indulged
             ,
             Faithful
             ,
             and
             Zealous
             Ministers
             in
             the
             Land
             are
             for
             hearing
             of
             the
             Indulged
             ;
             and
             only
             a
             few
             ,
             and
             these
             of
             the
             younger
             sort
             ,
             with
             the
             ignorant
             people
             ,
             are
             against
             it
             .
             Answ.
             Though
             I
             would
             hope
             ,
             few
             should
             lay
             any
             weight
             on
             this
             Objection
             :
             and
             it
             were
             enough
             to
             desire
             such
             ,
             who
             did
             lay
             any
             weight
             thereon
             ,
             to
             consider
             Iob.
             7
             :
             v.
             47
             ,
             38
             ,
             49.
             with
             Mr.
             Hutcheson's
             Notes
             thereupon
             ,
             specially
             the
             7.
             and
             9.
             
             Yet
             I
             shall
             only
             say
             ,
             That
             an
             Impartial
             Observer
             will
             finde
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             steps
             of
             our
             trial
             ,
             since
             this
             last
             overthrow
             came
             ,
             God
             hath
             made
             use
             of
             the
             nothings
             to
             break
             the
             ice
             to
             others
             .
             Holy
             is
             our
             Soveraigne
             ,
             who
             doth
             what
             He
             will.
             This
             might
             be
             made
             out
             by
             Instances
             ;
             but
             I
             suppose
             ,
             the
             matter
             is
             so
             manifest
             ,
             that
             I
             need
             not
             insist
             thereupon
             ,
             the
             matter
             about
             hearing
             of
             the
             Curats
             ▪
             being
             a
             sufficient
             evidence
             of
             what
             I
             have
             said
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             5.
             
             Now
             when
             we
             are
             in
             hazard
             to
             be
             over-run
             with
             Popery
             ,
             is
             it
             seasonnable
             ,
             that
             such
             questions
             should
             be
             started
             ,
             to
             breake
             the
             remnant
             in
             pieces
             ;
             and
             thereby
             to
             make
             all
             a
             prey
             for
             the
             man
             of
             sin
             ?
             Were
             it
             not
             better
             that
             we
             were
             all
             united
             as
             one
             ,
             to
             withstand
             that
             Inundation
             ?
             Answ.
             I
             grant
             ,
             the
             apprehensions
             of
             the
             Man
             of
             sins's
             stretching
             out
             his
             wings
             ,
             &
             filling
             the
             breadth
             of
             Immanuel's
             land
             ,
             seemeth
             to
             me
             not
             altogether
             groundless
             ;
             yea
             it
             is
             much
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             that
             by
             Popery
             and
             Bloud
             ,
             the
             Lord
             shall
             avenge
             the
             quarrel
             of
             His
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             the
             contempt
             of
             His
             Gospel
             :
             And
             therefore
             I
             judge
             ,
             it
             were
             our
             duty
             this
             day
             ,
             to
             be
             preparing
             ourselves
             to
             meet
             the
             Lord
             ,
             thus
             coming
             to
             be
             avenged
             on
             a
             generation
             of
             His
             wrath
             ,
             with
             ropes
             about
             our
             necks
             ,
             giving
             Him
             the
             glory
             of
             His
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             acknowledging
             ourselves
             the
             basest
             of
             sinners
             ;
             that
             so
             we
             may
             be
             in
             case
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             ,
             when
             the
             small
             remnant
             of
             the
             glory
             ,
             that
             is
             yet
             to
             be
             seen
             on
             the
             mountains
             ,
             shall
             depart
             out
             of
             sight
             ,
             
               Blessed
               be
               the
               Glory
               of
               the
               Lord
               from
               his
               place
               .
            
             Our
             Union
             ,
             while
             the
             accursed
             thing
             is
             among
             us
             ,
             will
             be
             but
             a
             conspiracy
             ,
             and
             will
             really
             weaken
             us
             before
             the
             Lord.
             If
             we
             be
             not
             tender
             of
             Christ's
             Headship
             ,
             and
             of
             what
             depends
             thereupon
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             least
             pin
             of
             his
             Tabernacle
             ,
             pitched
             among
             us
             ;
             how
             can
             we
             expect
             His
             help
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             to
             run
             with
             the
             horsemen
             ?
             Will
             they
             not
             have
             most
             peace
             in
             that
             day
             ,
             who
             have
             been
             Jealous
             for
             the
             Lord
             of
             hosts
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             Crown
             Interest
             -
             And
             who
             knoweth
             ,
             but
             they
             shall
             finde
             a
             shelter
             and
             a
             chamber
             of
             Protection
             in
             the
             day
             ,
             when
             he
             overflowing
             scourge
             shall
             come
             ,
             who
             are
             now
             following
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             his
             Glory
             ,
             through
             Mountains
             and
             Valleyes
             ,
             and
             are
             ,
             upon
             that
             account
             ,
             suffering
             Tossings
             ,
             Hardships
             and
             Harrassings
             ?
             How
             little
             security
             ,
             I
             pray
             ,
             shall
             the
             wings
             of
             the
             Supremacie
             be
             able
             to
             give
             ,
             in
             that
             day
             ?
             our
             Union
             in
             Duty
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             old
             grounds
             of
             our
             received
             and
             sworne
             Principles
             and
             Maximes
             ,
             would
             prove
             our
             strength
             ,
             But
             if
             this
             shall
             not
             be
             had
             ,
             as
             then
             every
             one
             may
             certainly
             conclude
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             dreadful
             stroke
             at
             the
             doores
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             division
             ,
             upon
             such
             an
             account
             ,
             is
             a
             certaine
             fore-runner
             of
             a
             dark
             and
             dismal
             Dispensation
             ;
             so
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             every
             mans
             du●y
             ,
             who
             would
             have
             peace
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             of
             God's
             contending
             against
             a
             generation
             of
             Backsliders
             and
             Revolters
             ,
             to
             be
             mourning
             for
             the
             abominations
             of
             the
             Land
             and
             for
             this
             of
             the
             Indulgence
             ,
             among
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             adhereing
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             unto
             our
             Principles
             ▪
             which
             the
             Lord
             hath
             owned
             and
             countenanced
             ,
             though
             he
             should
             ,
             in
             a
             manner
             ,
             be
             left
             al●●e
             .
             Will
             
             not
             ,
             I
             pray
             ,
             many
             of
             these
             ,
             who
             have
             complied
             with
             Prelacie
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             courses
             ,
             that
             have
             been
             carried
             on
             ,
             profess
             an
             abhorrence
             at
             Popery
             ?
             And
             is
             this
             ground
             sufficient
             for
             us
             to
             think
             of
             uniting
             with
             them
             ,
             notwithstanding
             of
             all
             they
             have
             done
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             the
             more
             fortified
             to
             withstand
             that
             torrent
             ?
             Alas
             !
             this
             our
             strength
             will
             prove
             our
             weakness
             ,
             Let
             us
             remember
             that
             Esai
             .
             8
             :
             ver
             .
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             
               For
               the
               Lord
               spoke
               thus
               to
               me
               ,
               with
               a
               strong
               hand
               ,
               and
               instructed
               me
               ,
               that
               I
               should
               not
               walk
               in
               the
               way
               of
               this
               people
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Say
               not
               a
               confederacy
               to
               all
               them
               ,
               to
               whom
               this
               people
               shall
               say
               ,
               a
               confederacy
               :
               Neither
               feare
               ye
               their
               fear
               ,
               nor
               be
               afraid
               .
               Sanctifie
               the
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               himself
               ;
               and
               let
               him
               be
               your
               fear
               ▪
               and
               let
               him
               be
               your
               dread
               .
               And
               he
               shall
               be
               for
               a
               Sanctuary
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             It
             were
             more
             sutable
             for
             us
             ,
             to
             be
             considering
             that
             word
             Amos
             4.
             v.
             12.13
             .
             
               Therefore
               ,
               thus
               will
            
             I
             
               do
               unto
               thee
               ;
               and
               because
               I
               will
               do
               this
               unto
               thee
               ,
               prepare
               to
               meet
               thy
               God
               ,
               O
               Israel
               :
               for
               lo
               ,
               he
               that
               formeth
               the
               Mountains
               ,
               and
               createth
               the
               winde
               ,
               and
               declareth
               unto
               man
               what
               is
               his
               thought
               ,
               that
               maketh
               the
               morning
               darkness
               ,
               and
               ●readeth
               upon
               the
               high
               places
               of
               the
               earth
               :
               The
               Lord
               ,
               the
               God
               of
               hosts
               is
               his
               Name
            
             :
             And
             in
             order
             to
             a
             Christian
             compliance
             therewith
             ,
             to
             be
             separating
             our selves
             from
             every
             sinful
             course
             ,
             mourning
             for
             our
             former
             miscarriages
             ,
             and
             utterly
             forsaking
             such
             wayes
             ,
             whereby
             we
             have
             provoked
             the
             Lord
             to
             wrath
             .
             I
             shall
             close
             with
             that
             Zeph.
             2
             :
             vers
             .
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             
               Gather
               yourselves
               together
               ,
               yea
               ,
               gather
               together
               ,
               O
               Nation
               not
               desired
               .
               Before
               the
               decree
               bring
               forth
               ,
               before
               the
               day
               passe
               ,
               as
               the
               chaff
               ,
               before
               the
               fierce
               anger
               of
               the
               Lord
               come
               upon
               you
               ,
               before
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lord's
               anger
               come
               upon
               you
               .
               Seek
               ye
               the
               Lord
               ,
               all
               ye
               meek
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               which
               have
               wrought
               his
               judgment
               ,
               seek
               righteousness
               ,
               seek
               meekness
               ;
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               ye
               shall
               be
               hid
               ,
               in
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lord's
               anger
            
             :
             And
             let
             us
             all
             pray
             ,
             
               Thy
               Kingdom
               come
               ,
               and
               thy
               Will
               be
               done
               ,
            
             AMEN
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         
           Among
           the
           persons
           Indulged
           ,
           
             Mr
             Anthony
             Shaw
          
           indulged
           to
           Loudown
           o●
           Newmile
           ,
           and
           
             Mr
             Anthony
             Murray
          
           Indulged
           to
           Carmichall
           are
           omitted
           ;
           and
           possibly
           some
           others
           ,
           through
           want
           of
           full
           Information
           ,
           or
           through
           the
           neglect
           of
           Transcribers
           .